《Revolting》


 Chapter 1 -

    I knew it was bad news when Daddy called me into the office to talk. When we want to discuss something nicely as a family, we do it around the dinner table. We don''t get called into the office unless we are in trouble. As I followed Beta Phillip through the pack-house, I felt that heavy sense of foreboding weighing me down. I saw a sort of pity in Phillip''s face when paused to let me catch up, and nced back at me. I was already searching my mind, trying to think of what I might have done to get myself in trouble... but I''m really a pretty boring girl. I couldn''t think of anything that might have triggered my father so badly that he would call me into the office.


    We came to a stop in front of the heavy oak door. Phillip knocked twice, and my father promptly called, "Enter!" Phillip opened the door, and stood aside for me to precede him into the room. It was so formal, it felt all wrong. And then he closed the door again, shutting me inside with my father. Daddy was hunched at his desk, and he didn''t look happy. His handsome face was haggard, and somehow, he looked older today than he had just a few days ago. "Sit down, Nina." I limped to one of the leather wing backed chairs that faced his desk. I didn''t limp because I had any recent injury, I just had bad legs. I sank gingerly down on the leather, sitting on the very edge, because somehow it didn''t feel safe to rx. Daddy wasn''t looking at me... he was looking at papers on his desk. He cleared his throat several times, as if he was struggling to find the right words. When he looked up, his face had hardened, and when he spoke, he spoke with his firm Alpha voice. Not his Daddy voice. That made me shrink back further into the chair.


    "Nina, as part of the treaty negotiations with the Gold Mountain Pack, I have agreed to a marriage alliance. You, Nina Boyton, will marry the Alpha''s son, Nn Pierceson on the next new moon."


    I felt like someone had punched me, knocked the air out of me. "What? Daddy! How could you??" I whispered in shock. Arranged marriages were an archaic thing of the past. Nobody did that any more, did they?


    Daddy looked pained. "I did it for the sake of our pack, Nina. We are a small pack, and since your mother..." he couldn''t quite bring himself to say the word "died"..."We are weak and vulnerable. We need the protection of arger, stronger pack. This political alliance will ensure our safety and our survival."


    I felt so many emotions whipping through me, I couldn''t grab a hold of them. "But... why me?" I had two sisters, one older, and one younger. Janice was smart and strong, one of our best warriors. And the younger, Hannah was the beautiful one. None of us had found our mates, we were all single and avable. I was almost sure if the Alpha of Gold Mountain had ever seen the three of us, he would have picked one of them. Not me. I am the most ordinary, non-descript, and insignificant of the Alpha''s daughters. And then it hit me like a p in the face. Without my father answering me, I knew why he had sacrificed me. I''m the weak one. I''m the expendable one. I''m the one with the "bad legs". "Its not what you think, Nina." My father said quietly. "It has nothing to do with your... condition." He never knew quite how to refer to my inexplicably weak legs. The pack doctors hadn''t been able to diagnose the problem, even the human doctors had shrugged me off after a battery of inconclusive tests. I waited for him to exin. But my father didn''t borate further, and that irritated me.


    "Don''t I get a say in this? Don''t you need my consent before you sell me off "for the sake of the pack"? What if I refuse?"


    My father''s face nched for a moment, and then darkened. "If you refuse, I will disown you, and you will be exiled from the pack."


    His words hit me like a p in the face. My own father would throw me out of the family and out of the pack and make me go rogue? Who was this man, behind the desk? Surely this wasn''t my Daddy. He wouldn''t have done this to me. I felt a hot tear run down my cheek, and I could only think, if Mama had been alive, she never, ever would have allowed him to do this to me. For a few moments I seriously considered the option of refusing and being exiled. I didn''t really stand a chance, as a lone she-wolf without a pack. I wasn''t physically strong enough, but more importantly... I couldn''t stand the idea of being forever separated from the family that I loved. Daddy was doing something terrible at that moment, that broke my heart. His responsibilities as Alpha had toe first... even if it meant sacrificing his own daughter. Although everything inside me was raging against it, I had to obey his order. Not only for him, but for the pack that I loved.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    My shoulders slumped forward in defeat. I could no longer meet his eye, and stared down at my toes instead. I couldn''t find the words to speak, so I simply nodded. I didn''t see his face, but I could hear the relief in his voice. I wonder if he''d secretly been worried that I would actually choose exile over a forced marriage. But when he spoke, it was the heartless, stern, Alpha voice again. "You will pack up your things. You will leave tomorrow in the morning." My head jerked up. "So soon? But you said, on the new moon?"


    "I said the marriage would take ce on the new moon. The alpha has requested you toe immediately. Gretta wille and help you pack." He shuffled the papers on his desk, as if they were suddenly more important than his daughter. "You are dismissed."


    Dismissed? I don''t ever remember my father speaking to me like that... like I was some underling to order about. I made my way back to my room in a stupor, passing pack members in the hall but not really seeing anyone, or hearing their greetings. I shut the door in my room and managed to lean back against it before the strength left my legs and I sank to the floor. Being forced to marry a stranger was bad enough, but it had deeper, more far reaching implications. I would be forever tied to a man I didn''t love, and I would never get to experience the joy andpletion of finding my mate. That''s what every wolf longed for, as soon as they came of age. To find your goddess-given soul mate, the magical person who wouldplete you and make you whole. All happiness and satisfaction was tied up in that one, fated person. And I would be denied it, forever. Great big tears of self pity rolled down my cheeks as I absorbed the unfairness of it all. After awhile a knock came at the door, and Gretta, a sweet little omega who worked in the pack house poked her head in. "I was told toe assist you, Miss Nina." I sighed and hauled myself to my feet. I might as well resign myself to my miserable fate.


    "I need to pack," I said dully. "I''m leaving in the morning."


    "Oh, of course." She was too submissive to dare to ask where or why. I wondered if my sisters knew already, or if they were being kept in the dark too. I wasn''t sure I could face them right now. I pulled two suitcases out of my closet that I had only used once when mother took us on a trip to Mexico. "What exactly do you want to pack?"


    I sighed and pulled open my drawers. "Just the absolute essentials Gretta," I said, pulling out my favorite clothes and throwing them on the bed. I was a no-nonsense kind of girl when it came to fashion. I preferredfort over style, and I didn''t own many nice or fancy things. I pulled a couple of nice dresses out of the closet and tossed them on the pile, for formal asions. I wondered idly if there would be a real wedding dress for this farce of a marriage, or if we were just going to stand before the officiant in our street clothes while it was made legal.


    I looked around my room, trying to gauge what other things I needed to take. I slipped my mother''s delicate porcin jewelry box into the bag, wrapped carefully in one of my sweatshirts. There was the picture of my sisters and I, taken several years ago, our arms looped around each other, smiling happily at the camera. There was my leather bound journal, and myptop. Other things seemed too childish to take to your marriage home... like the old, worn stuffed bear that had graced my pillow since I was six years old. But I did finally take the fuzzyp-nket, printed with cheerful sunflowers and butterflies, and tuck it in the top of my bag. After adding in the practical toiletries and other necessities, I sighed and dered the work finished. I felt a little sad that the entire of my 19 years of life could so easily be condensed into two suitcases, and another fat tear rolled down my cheek.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    I''d never felt so worthless and unloved in all my life. But now I had to face the facts. My own father considered me expendable. The Gold Mountain pack had demanded a bride, and I had been, quite literally, thrown to the wolves. A part of me wanted to call my sisters, to cry to them, to tell them how scared and worried I was about this great unknown responsibility that had just fallen on me... but I couldn''t. I suppose I resented them. They would go on with their normal, happy lives after I left. My fate didn''t matter much to them, in the grand scheme of things. Their sympathy at this point would only make me feel worse.


    I thanked Gretta for her help, and quietly closed the door behind her. My suitcases were standing neatly by the door. I grabbed my old, well loved teddy bear and curled up on the bed, and tried to shut my mind to all the hurt and all the worries that were eating at me. My mother would have said, "Chin up, sweetheart. Face the world head-on." Thinking of my sweet mother only made me cry harder, until I fell into an exhausted sleep.

 Chapter 2 -

    I awoke to a timid knock on the door. Dawn was barely breaking outside my window, and I was still sprawled across my bed in yesterday''s clothes. My eyes felt puffy and gritty from crying. I had never eaten dinner, and my stomach wasining. "Miss Nina?" Gretta called timidly. "The Beta says you should be prepared to leave in one hour."


    One hour. Jeezus, they weren''t wasting any time in shipping me out of here. I dragged myself to the shower. The pain and weakness in my legs was always the worst first thing in the morning. I braced myself against the sink while I stripped down, and turned the shower on as hot as it could possibly go. I scrubbed and scrubbed at my skin as if I could wash away whatever fault, whatever weakness had made my father choose me. When my skin was pink and irritated, I washed my long, dark hair, and stepped out in a billow of herbal scented steam. What were you supposed to wear when you were being traded off to another pack? I felt like I should wear something ck and ugly. After all, I was mourning the loss of my life, my hope, my freedom. But I decided against the funeral garb, and opted for a sun dress that was pretty, but casual. The bright turquoise color went well with my dark honey skin, and made my eyes look more gold than brown. I pulled my hair up into a lose bun, and fastened my favorite turquoise beaded choker around my neck, with the dainty, matching earrings. I stared at my reflection critically in the mirror. No matter how ttering the clothes, or pretty the jewelry, the young woman staring back at me was still just... me. The epitome of ordinary. Neither tall nor short, fat nor skinny, pretty nor ugly. I was simply unremarkable in every way... unless today you counted the fact that my eyes were still red and swollen and I was more pale than usual.


    At precisely 7:00 am there was a sharp knock on my door. I opened it, expecting to see my father, but instead it was his gamma, Pedro. "Miss Nina, your father said I am to drive you to the Gold Mountain pack. Are you ready?"


    It was a two hour drive from our small pack to the muchrger Gold Mountain Pack territory. But you know when you DON''T want to arrive somewhere, it seems like the journey goes in the blink of an eye. If I were looking forward to this meeting, the two hours would have seemed forever. As it was, Pedro drove silently. My father''s third had always been open and friendly with me, so I wondered if my father had given him orders not to talk to me. That hurt. Hurt on top of hurt seemed to be the order of the day. And I was hungry. I never went down for dinner the night before, and I had been rushed out of the house before I had a chance to eat breakfast this morning. With every grumble of my empty stomach, my mood was growing a little darker.


    I''d never been into Gold Mountain Territory. I''d only heard stories of the notorious pack. They were big, and strong, and brutal. Their warriors were considered the best, the elite, and reportedly trained relentlessly. They had no mercy on their enemies, and had reportedly wiped out entire packs who had betrayed them in one way or another. But I always took these kinds of stories with a grain of salt. Every pack wanted to be known as the biggest and the baddest, and stories tended to be exaggerated to bolster that reputation. My impression as we crossed the boundary and entered into their pack grounds was of absolutely beautiful, wild looking gardens, and a huge manor that would have fit our pack house inside it four times. It was T shaped and sprawled out into three wings, a beautiful structure built from native stone, with big windows framed by ck shutters. It was fronted by a huge veranda and two big ornate doors that opened into the main hall. Pedro parked the SUV, and for the first time in the whole trip, Pedro turned and spoke to me. Heid his big, rough hand on mine in myp. "Stay strong, Miss Nina. You can do this." That is all he said. He climbed out, and came around to open


    my door, as if I were someone important. He pulled my suitcases out of the boot, and then he escorted me up to the veranda, where a handful of people were waiting for me.


    There was a huge man, and I mean HUGE, who seemed to be about my father''s age. He should have been nearly seven feet tall, with arms like tree trunks. His ruddy face was framed by two overgrown sideburns and a crazy mop of hair that reminded me of the Wolverine from the X-menics. His eyes were a piercing pale blue, and quite cold as they watched me approach. Beside him, in sharp contrast, was a dainty little sprite of a woman. She barely cleared five foot, and was so petite it seemed like a strong wind might blow her away. She had long, curling blond hair, and beautiful green eyes, and a wide, friendly smile. I was so happy to see at least one smiling face, it eased my tension a bit. The other people stood back a bit from this couple, and seemed to be lower ranking pack members. They stared at me curiously.


    I concentrated really hard on controlling my uneven gate. I did not want these people to see me limping, and if I worked really hard, I could pull it off, but it took a lot of effort, and I had to move slowly. Under the circumstances, I thought it would seem appropriate that I approached a strange pack and strange people with slow caution. The pretty woman danced down the steps, and folded me into a warm and unexpected hug. "Wee to Gold Mountain, dear. I am Caydence, and my husband, Bernhard." She gestured to the lumberjack-giant who still stood on the steps. She didn''t refer to herself as Luna, or her husband as Alpha, but it was obvious enough that they were the leaders. I looked around and wondered where the son was, the Nn I was supposed to marry.


    As if sensing my inquiry, the Luna shook her golden curls. "My sons are not here at the moment, but you will meet them soon. Come, lets get you inside and get you settled." She looped her arm through mine, and with onest, helpless nce at Pedro, I let her drag me inside. The great pack house was as beautiful on the inside as it was on the outside, tastefully decorated and thoroughly modern. She lead me through a maze of rooms and corridors in a sort of whirlwind tour. "The conference room is there, and that is the entertainment room... and oh, that''s the nursery for the pups... there is a guest bathroom here, and the kitchen is this way. Have you eaten?" She didn''t even wait for me to answer, "I''m starving, lets go get some breakfast." She lead me into a huge dining hall, that easily could have seated a hundred people. She pulled me toward a table for two, and no sooner had our backside''s hit the seat of the chairs than a uniformed waitress appeared. I recognized her as an omega, by her submissive posture.


    "Kelly dear, this is Nina Boyton, Nn''s betrothed." The waitress peaked up at me in surprise, then quickly looked back down at her order pad. "Nina, this is Kelly, one of our regr kitchen staff. So, what will you have?" Before I could answer, she was putting in her order. "I''ll have a four-egg omelette, with Swiss cheese and mushrooms, a blueberry muffin, toasted with butter, and four sausage links."Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I blinked in surprise. How could such a tiny woman put away so much food?? Luna Caydence looked at me expectantly. "Um...I''ll also have a muffin, and a cup of tea, please."


    When the waitress had scampered away, Luna Caydence reached across the table and ced her hand over mine. "I''m sure this is a very difficult and ufortable transition for you, my dear. But I want you to know that I am here for you, you are most wee in this family, and I will do everything in my power to make youfortable. But Nn..."


    I swallowed... there was something ominous about that. But Nn what? I was too afraid to ask.


    "Nn can be... difficult." She said vaguely. "His father and I, we hope that he will settle down now, and take up his responsibilities."


    I frowned and fiddled with the silverware. Difficult? What did difficult mean? I wanted to ask more... I wanted to know more about what this future husband of mine was like. But I couldn''t find the words, and I had a feeling that Caydence was done talking about her son. She had moved on, saying how happy she was to have a woman in the family, that she had heard so many nice things about me... well I was sure that was a bunch of baloney. I bet she knew absolutely nothing about me, beyond my name and my marriagablility. Still, I liked Caydence, I appreciated her friendliness. I tried to hide my smile as an enormous tter of food was set before the tiny woman, and she dug into her eggs with gusto. I was feeling very hungry, and probably could have put away nearly as much food, but I didn''t want to seem like a glutton, so I tried to nibble at my muffin and actdy-like.


    After we finished, (and yes, she finished everything on her te,) she lead me up the stairs. I swallowed down my horror as I looked at the flights of elegantly curving staircase that I would have to traverse to get to my guest room on the third floor. Navigating stairs were very difficult for my heavy, clumsy legs, and it made them ache something fierce. Was it too much to hope that somewhere in this gigantic house there was a service elevator? Desperately trying to hide my pain and difort, I grasped the hand rail, and pulled myself up the stairs behind the spritely woman as fast as I could without falling t on my face. When we got to the third floor, she looked back at me, struggling up thest few steps, and frowned, but said nothing. She lead me down a long hall, and opened the door to a beautiful guest suite, with a big bed, and a private en-suite bathroom. My suitcases had already been deposited inside. "Make yourselffortable my dear. I''ll send Daisy to you when she''s done cleaning up from breakfast. If there is anything you need, she can be of assistance. Now if you''ll excuse me, I have some business to attend to.." And just like that, she left me alone in the beautiful room, in the big, strange house.

 Chapter 3 -

    Daisy was a delightful young Omega who was assigned to be my maid. Not that I really needed a maid, mind you, but I was happy to have her as apanion. Her name suited her perfectly, because like the wild-flower, she was bright, cheerful, and sunny. Her smile was too wide for her little face, her nose turned up, and her dark blond hair was an uncontroble riot of curls. Her blue eyes danced with good humor, and she just seemed like the kind of person that was genuinely happy right down to the core of her being. I loved her right away. She helped me unpack my few things, and then we sat together on the bed and we talked for a few minutes.


    "What is life like in the pack?" I asked her.


    She smiled (I don''t think I''d seen her NOT smile, ever) "Oh its a good life," She said sincerely. "The Alpha runs a tight ship, we work hard, we train hard, but its a very fair pack, and we have a lot of fun too. We can''t wait for your marriage celebration. I hear the Luna is nning a big party, and the whole pack will be invited. I love parties! Even if I have to work in the kitchen, we are allowed to take shifts so we all get to have a turn taking part in the festivities." I smiled. I already liked the way the Luna ran her household. In some packs, omegas were treated like ves. I think at home we treated them fairly. They were paid wages for the work they did, but Daddy didn''t exactly go out of his way to make them feel like they were valued members of our family. They were definitely looked down upon, and that had never really sat well with me. Not every member of the pack could be a warrior, and the omega''s performed really valuable services by taking care of the children and providing domestic services that the hunters simply didn''t have time for.


    "And what what about Nn. What is he like?"


    For the first time, Daisy''s perpetual smile faltered. She pasted it back on, but it wasn''t quite as real as it had been before. "Oh he''s very handsome." She said. "He''s so tall, like the Alpha, but not so burly."


    "Okay, he''s nice to look at, but what is he LIKE? What is his personality like."C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Daisy pushed herself off the bed. "I think its better if you get to know him for yourself, mistress. I don''t want your impressions of him to be influenced by my opinions. I need to go see about preparing the food. If you need anything just call me." And she slipped away, quietly shutting the door behind her.


    Oh boy. I stared at my hands, at the short trimmed nails that hadn''t seen a polish since my thirteenth birthday. All the things that Daisy HADN''T said spoke more loudly than the words she DID say. If Nn was truly a great guy, she would have been eager to extol his virtues, right? She would have said, "He''s really kind. He''s really gentle. He''s really just." But she didn''t say anything. I suppose it wasmendable that she chose silence over lies, but I was growing increasingly uneasy. The Luna called him "difficult", and my new friend wouldn''t call him anything, except handsome. But it wouldn''t matter if he was the most handsome man in the world if he was aplete asshole.


    I felt a little nervous going down to dinner, knowing that I would meet my husband-to-be. I tried to pick out a pretty outfit, without being overtly over dressed. I brushed out my hair and left it loose, as the long chocte colored waves were maybe one of my best assets. I even tried to put on a little make up, just to add some definition to my eyes. I sighed at my reflection, dissatisfied but knowing that it was the best I could do. I grimaced at the prospect of going down all those stairs, and reminded myself that I needed to ask Daisy if there was a service elevator in the house. The way how it was all decked out with modern appliances, it seemed like it must have a lift hidden somewhere. But then again, they probably hadn''t figured in the possibility of a disabled werewolf when they designed the manor.


    I can''t describe to you what an ordeal it is for me to navigate a set of stairs. I have to creep down one step at a time. Left foot down, right foot down onto the same stair. And then repeat. If I try to march down the steps like a normal person, alternating feet on alternating stairs, one of my legs is sure to copse, and I''ll take an ugly tumble down. Ask me how I know... I''m embarrassed to say its happened more times than I can count. So I have to go down the stairs like a little kid, clinging to the rail, one step at a time, praying that no one is watching me. Luckily I seem to be the only guest on the third floor at the moment, and I''m nearly at the bottom before I start seeing other people scurrying around in preparation for dinner.


    Daisy came around the corner, her face split in a smile, and her eyes lighting up as she saw me, "Ah there you are mistress! Luna had just sent me to go fetch you. The meal is nearly ready. You look very nice, I love that top." She bubbled cheerfully, and took my elbow to guide me back toward the dining room. Unlike this morning, when the room had been empty, this evening it was crammed full. I swallowed nervously and did my best to straighten my spine and walk normally. From every table, heads turned and looked at me, and people whispered, and I felt the blood rush to my face. I''m not normally shy, but I can''t say that I really like being the center of attention either.


    "Nina darling, over here!" The Luna stood, and gestured to an empty seat at what appeared to be the Alpha''s table. Daisy patted me on the shoulder and went back to the kitchen, while I made my way to the Luna. I reminded myself that from now on, this was my family, and these were my people. I sat in the empty seat, and looked around, but I still didn''t see anyone "tall and handsome" that should be Nn. There was a slim and slight ck man sitting opposite the Alpha, and next to the ck man, a pretty and slightly plump white woman. "Our Beta, Floyd, and his wife, Moira." the Luna made the introductions. The beta gave me a look. It was not a nice look. Somehow I imagined it was the look a spectator would give a condemned prisoner. His wife Moira gave me a small, friendly smile, and offered her hand. "Wee to the family, dear." she said. She had a beautiful, lilting voice.


    The waitstaff started going around the room serving the food. "Its Italian night," the Luna exined, as bowls of sds, tes of meat and cheesesagna, and carving boards of hot sourdough bread where arranged at each table. The food smelled delicious, and the Luna did not hesitate topliment the kitchen staff on their excellent work. "Oh Berta, pleasee and meet Nina Boyton. Nina, this is Berta, she is the manager of our kitchen, an absolute genius with food and hospitality." Berta flushed happily and bobbed in a curtsy.


    "Thank you, Luna. Nice to meet you Mistress. Wee. If you''ll excuse me, the dessert..." and she hurried off again.


    There was the quiet and content murmur of a room full of people where were eating and enjoying casual conversations... when the door suddenly mmed open, and all conversation ground to an abrupt halt. Into the now silent hall, two young men entered... and I immediately felt a strange and dizzy sensation over take me. I held my head at the temples and peaked through my hands at what must surely be Nn... and his brother William. Daisy was right. He was handsome. He looked like some Roman god, with his shoulders squared, his jaw set, his hair flowing around his shoulders, a little rough stubble on his finely carved jawline. He was all muscle. But his eyes... oh his eyes... even from across the room I could see the unique blue-grey color of his irises, and they were cold. Ice cold and furious. And somehow I just knew that that fury was directed at me. I felt the childish urge to slide down in my chair and hide under the table.


    At the same time, I was bombarded by the sweetest and most intoxicating aroma... of what? Was that his aftershave? A cologne? He didn''t look like the kind of man who would douse himself in cologne, but he smelled really, really good. Like fragrant cedar and something sweet and musky. While I was on one hand tempted to hide from those cold, angry eyes... on the other hand I had the insane urge to run to him, to bury my head in his neck, and inhale that sweet, sexy smell. His mouth pressed into a t, hard line... which totally ruined the effect of his full, sensual lips, as he stalked over to the family table.

 Chapter 4 -

    Btedly, I noted his brother. Both the Luna and Daisy and mentioned that there was a younger brother, William. William seemed to favor his mother''s gics. He was not as big or as intimidating as Nn, His blond hair was neatly trimmed, and he had a more willowy, graceful figure. His eyes were very blue, and very amused. As much as his brother had eyed me with hatred, I had the distinct feeling that this one wasughing at me, and I didn''t like it. If there is one thing I can not tolerate, its beingughed at.


    I didn''t worry about the younger brother for long, because the closer Nn stalked, the stranger I began to feel. I felt like I couldn''t get enough oxygen in my body, and I wondered if I might actually pass out. I''m not one of those weak, fainting girls. I''ve never passed out in my life. But at that moment I was seeing funny little ck spots around the edge of my vision, and I was awfully dizzy.


    "Nn," Luna spoke, a sharp edge of disapproval in her voice, "Its nice of you to join us. I want you to meet Nina..." Nn jerked out a chair, and instead of offering me a hand, or a greeting or a good old-fashioned "nice to meet you," he growled at me.


    He growled at me, and my inner wolf whimpered. Mate. She whispered.


    No. Oh no no no. This cold eyed, impolite Neanderthal of a man could not be our mate. My mind fought it even as my body responded to that god-damned pheromone he was pumping out. I looked him in the eye and I saw that he knew it too. And he had absolutely no intention of acknowledging it. He must have a hell of a lot of self control to be able to shrug off the mate bond, and ther butter on a piece of bread like nothing else mattered. He hates us. He doesn''t want us.


    I picked up my fork and tried to push my sluggish mind into some coherent thought. What were the odds that I get thrown into an arranged marriage, and the husband forced on me is actually my mate? Like one in a billion, right? But then what are the odds that I finally meet my mate, and he hates me? He hasn''t said the words, but I can feel the aura of rejection wafting off of him almost as surely as I can smell his cedar-scent. How utterly cruel and unfair was that? Its like the universe having some great cosmicugh at my expense. Well, what am I going to do? I''m not going to cry in front of all these people. Most importantly, I''m not going to cry in front of that insufferable man. I pushed my shoulders back, I shut off my whimpering wolf, I lifted my chin, and I looked him straight in the eye, as I took a bite of thesagna. I''m sure it was as delicious as it smelled, but in that moment it tasted like dirt in my mouth. But I''d be damned if I let that man know that I had lost my appetite over him. I chewed and swallowed, and washed it down with a swig of water.


    He met my eyes briefly, and then he turned to his brother andpletely ignored me.


    His brother however, at least had the decent manners to greet me, and to wee me to the pack. His keen blue eyes traveled back and forth between his older brother, then across the table to me, and back again. Then he shrugged and dug into his food. He made polite conversation with his mother, and sometimes he included me. "How are you finding it here, Nina? Is your roomfortable? Do you need anything?"


    "Oh yes, everything is great." I said, forcing more enthusiasm into my voice than I actually felt. Oh yes, everything is peachy. I''ve just been yanked out of my childhood home for the sake of some stupid treaty. Yes, your home is very nice, and most of the people have been very friendly, but the man I''m supposed to marry is a total dick. Everything is great. I forced myself to eat mechanically, and made it through half thesagna on my te before I gave up and sat back in my chair. I stared at Nn. He looks like Jason Mamoa I thought. Without the beard and with better hair. I wonder if he had any tattoos hiding under his clothes. My sisters would be jealous... until they realized that he''s an absolute tool. Dinner tes were cleared away, and I was eager to excuse myself, but before I could push away from the table, a decadent dessert of tiramisu was brought out. I was no longer hungry. Even the prospect of sugar wasn''t appealing at the moment, but I was painfully aware that I was new, I was a guest, and I needed to behave ordingly. I took a couple of bites, and really wished I had the appetite to enjoy the dessert, but I was far too aware of the man across the table. It annoyed me that he waspletely unaffected. He shoveled in his food, carried on conversation, and acted like I wasn''t even there. When our eyes did meet, I was met with icy, angry daggers and some silent warning that I didn''t really understand.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Finally, when I saw a few other people excusing themselves around the room, I saw my opportunity to escape. "Luna, thank you for a lovely meal," I said politely. "Please excuse me," I pushed back my chair, said goodnight to the rest of the table, and did my best to make a dignified exit, but it was getting harder and harder to walk normally and my stress and my exhaustion seemed to bepounding on me. But the absolutest thing I wanted at that moment was for that arrogant bastard to see that I had a fatal w. He already hated me for no reason, how much more would he despise me for my weakness?


    I had just barely exited the room, when I felt an iron grip bite painfully into my arm, and spin me into the wall. If I hadn''t had the support of the wall behind me, I would have fallen over myself. I found myself face to face with Nn. Where his hand bit painfully into my arm, I felt the sparks. Oh Goddess the sparks that everyone made such a big deal over... they were magical, erotic, passionate, h, h. Well they probably never felt those sparks when their mate was squeezing the hell out of their arm, and probably leaving bruises in the process. They probably never felt those sparks when their mate was staring down at you like you were a piece of trash they''d like to throw in thepactor. Being sexually attracted to someone who was clearly out to hurt me did not feel magical. It felt sickening.

 Chapter 5 -

    "Let me make something perfectly clear," he growled. "I do not want you, and I do not need you. You are only here in this house because my father is an old-fashioned pig-headed fool. I will marry you to fulfill the treaty contract, but you will never be the Luna, and you will never be my mate." As if to punctuate his rejection, he gave me an extra shove against the wall, and then he stalked off in the other direction... and I was left staring after him... my mouth open, my face pale, and my arm aching.


    It wasn''t a real rejection, right? I mean if he was formally rejecting me he would have to say the words. "I Nn Pierceson of the Gold Mountain pack, do hereby reject you Nina..." And then I would reject him back, and the bond would break. But he hadn''t said those words, exactly. Still there was a pain in my chest like something was ripping away. It was powerful enough that I had to hold my chest and gasp for breath. A few other people were trailing out of the dining room now, casting curious nces at me, and I knew I had to get upstairs before anyone started asking me questions that I couldn''t answer. I was tired now, and I didn''t really care who saw me limp as I dragged myself to the stairs and made my slow, painful climb up three flights. "Are you all right madam?" someone asked. I didn''t even look at them, just ground out, "I''m fine." and kept climbing. Once I was at my floor, my legs were so bad I could barely walk at all. My left leg dragged, and I used the wall to bnce as I made my way down the hall to my own door. Once inside I turned the lock, and fell across the bed.


    "I will not cry." I chanted. "I will not cry." And I didn''t. Damn Nn Pierceson to hell, I wasn''t going to shed a tear for him, nor was I going to wallow in self-pity. He didn''t want me? Well I didn''t want his arrogant ass either. My body wasn''t strong, but when I set my mind to something, I had an iron will. And I had firmly set my mind against Nn, and the mating bond. I would y nice until the new moon. When the marriage ceremony waspleted, and all the pack alliances signed and sealed, I would reject him myself. And then what? What the hell do you do with the rest of your life?


    Well, I would worry about the rest of my life another day. For today I settled for hot bath. I soaked my aching legs, and scrubbed the make-up off my face. I tried to dismiss Nn from my thoughts, but I couldn''t help but wonder what had made him hate me so much, right from the start. Was it me? Or was it the forced marriage? I mean, I know I''m not much to look at, and I''ve got a disability, but I don''t think he even realized that yet. I hadn''t even had enough time to truly piss him off yet. So what was it that had him in such a yank?


    I sighed and pulled the plug out of the tub, letting the water drain down. Men were like aliens. Who could understand them anyway? And who would want to? I slipped into my pajamas and crawled into the bed, totally overwhelmed with everything my brain had had to process in just one day.


    I awoke to a knock on my door. I was pretty sure I had locked it the night before, but still the handle turned and the door opened. I was expecting Daisy''s smiling face, but instead it was William. "Hey," he smiled at me, and it seemed like a genuine smile this time. "Mama wanted me toe call you down for breakfast."


    "Oh," I said sleepily, propping myself up on my elbows. "I guess I overslept. Give me a few minutes to get ready"


    "Okay." Instead of leaving, he sprawled himself in the corner seat by the window and waited. I red at him and wondered if it was entirely appropriate for your future brother-inw to be making himselffortable in your bedroom when you aren''t even dressed. I thought about demanding he leave, but then changed my mind. Who cared if he saw me in my nightgown? It wasn''t like I was indecent. And it wasn''t like I owed his brother any kind of fidelity. I flipped back the covers and hauled my heavy body out of bed. I knew his keen eyes were seeing everything. He saw how I limped to the bathroom, and for once, I didn''t care. Let him see. Let him see every god damned thing and report it back to his brother. I mmed the door to the bathroom just to punctuate my own cranky thoughts.


    I turned on the water to brush my teeth and wash my face, but I heard his voice over the faucet. "So that was pretty intensest night." He wasmenting. I heard the door to my closet open. What the hell, was he going through my things? "I''ve never seen anyone stare down my brother before." There was the definite sound of a drawer opening and closing. "This is going to be a very, very interesting marriage."


    I spit out my tooth paste, and yanked the door open to find that he had set out a set of clothes for me, along with clean underwear and a bra. "What the hell are you doing in my clothes?"


    "No worries, just hurrying along. You have nothing to fear from me, peanut. You aren''t my type."


    I narrowed my eyes, "And what exactly IS your type?"


    William sighed. "Tall, dark and handsome." I stared at him, not quiteprehending. "Men, Nina. I''m gay."


    "Oh." Was all I could say. Well, I suppose that probably exined his excellent fashion sense. I scooped up the clothes off the bed and retreated back into the bathroom to change. He continued to talk to me through the closed door. "Nn didn''t want to get married. Dad told him if he didn''t get married, he would pass the Alpha title to his beta."


    "Why his beta?" I poked my head out of the bathroom again. "Why not to you?"


    Williamughed, "Sweetheart, my dad seriously struggles with my sexual orientation. Mostly he just tries to ignore it. And besides, I don''t want it. I don''t have the constitution of an Alpha." I wondered exactly what that meant, but he didn''t borate, and I didn''t feel it was polite to ask. I did think it was pretty shitty that his father would pass him up as Alpha because of his sexuality. The fact that William was kind of the ck sheep of the family made me like him a little more. "So? I didn''t want to get married either. Its not like it was my idea. What''s he got against me?"


    "Nn is always angry, don''t take it personally. You just do you, and let him growl and snarl and spit all he wants. I''m sure he''ll get over it eventually."


    "Right." He''ll get over it eventually. That sounded so promising, I thought sarcastically. I dragged a brush through my tangled hair and sighed. "Okay, ready. Let''s go."


    He held open the door for me, and I hobbled through. He held out his elbow like a gentleman, which was weird, but nice, and I took advantage of it. I waited for him to say something about my limp. But he didn''t. I expected him to take me down the stairs, but instead he turned down a different corridor. "Um, where are we going?"


    "There is an elevator at the end of the wing. Its private, for the Alphas to ess the 4th floor. But you are marrying the future alpha, so I think you are permitted to use it." At that moment I could have kissed him. He produced a key from his pocket and handed it to me. "This is my key, but you can use it until you get your own. I can always take the stairs." You had to insert the key and turn it to call the elevator. Once the doors slid open, you removed the key and selected your floor. I breathed a sigh of relief as the elevator carried us down to the ground floor. It opened into an unfamiliar area behind the kitchens, but William led me through the maze of halls back to the dining room.


    "Ah there you are!" Luna Caydence called from the table.


    "I''m sorry Luna, I overslept."


    "Think nothing of it dear, but I wanted to go over some details of the wedding ceremony with you."


    Well, there went my appetite for breakfast. I didn''t want to think about a wedding, let alone n the details. "Your father sent over a dress," She was saying, and passed me a white box that was getting a little yellowed around the edges. I lifted the cover and felt tears burn behind my eyes.


    "Oh... my mother''s dress." I whispered. I touched the delicate silk andce. That was a strangely thoughtful and sentimental gesture on my father''s part. Who forces their daughter into an arranged marriage, and then sends them a precious family heirloom? But it only made me feel more sad and distraught. I had dreamed that one day I would marry my soul mate, the love of my life, and I would wear my mama''s dress, which had been HER mama''s dress. It seemed wrong and perverted to wear such a special garment to a farce of marriage with a man who despised me.


    "Oooh, it was your mother''s? How very special! Take it out dear, lets see it!"


    I didn''t really want to take it out of the box, but I did. It was a simple and beautiful dress, with a fitted bodice, off-the shoulder sleeves, and a long, full skirt. The bodice was decorated withce and tiny pearls, and the samece edged the bottom of the long skirt. I was not as pretty or shapely as my mother, but we were a simr size, and I thought the dress would fit me well enough without needing any alterations. The Luna fawned over the dress. "Its very pretty, so elegent. You will look absolutely beautiful." She said kindly. I swallowed the knot in my throat and carefully folded it back into the box. Mama would have hated all of this. She would never have let this marriage happen, especially if she got a glimpse of the ck-and-blue fingerprints that Nn had left on my armst night.


    I took a deep breath and set the box aside as breakfast arrived. I sipped my tea and listened as the Luna went over other details. Flowers and seating and ceremonial nuances. I didn''t care, but I tried my best to act interested. When she asked me questions, I answered. "What is your favorite flower, dear?"


    "Sunflowers." I said without hesitation.


    "And your favorite color?"


    "Turquoise."


    She went on about bringing a stylist to do my hair and make up, and I swirled a spoon around in my yogurt. Really I just wanted this to be over. William came and sat and asionally added his two cents to the conversation. The wedding ceremony would be on the backwn, with seating for private guests only. The gazebo would be decorated out for the asion. After it was all official, we would move to the pack meeting house, where we would be publicly celebrated, and Nn would be presented as the new Alpha of the pack, and I would be presented as Luna.


    I choked on my tea. Nn had said emphatically that I would "never be Luna." But it seemed that his parents had other ideas. What was I supposed to do? "Luna, I don''t think--"


    The Luna gave me a hard look. "You are his wife. You will be the Luna. No matter what he says." That made me wonder if Nn had already taken this argument to his mother. Would I still be the Luna after I rejected him? Would he divorce me once he had all his political ducks in a row? I wanted to bury my head in my hands. I gave William a pleading look, but he only shrugged back at me. So much for having an ally in the house.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 6 -

    I didn''t see Nn again for the whole week leading up to the wedding. He didn''t take his meals in the dining room with the family, something that really annoyed his mother. And we never passed in the house or on the grounds. I can''t say I was sorry he was avoiding me. Being close to him, smelling him, looking at him all the time while knowing that he didn''t want me... well that would have just made a horrible situation that much worse. William was kind to me, and Daisy was fast bing my best friend. I talked to my sisters a few times on the phone, but I wasn''t reallyfortable telling them all the details of what was going on. I was very vague. Yes, the house was beautiful. Yes, the Luna and Alpha were kind to me. What was my fianc¨¦e like? Well, I followed Daisy''s diplomatic answer and told them truthfully, "He''s very handsome."


    Like all things that I dread, the new moon came at me too fast. I didn''t sleep well the night before, my mind was busy ruminating over all the horrible possibilities of this marriage... and I woke up looking like the bride of Frankenstein. My eyes were puffy, my face was pale, my hair was doing crazy things. As I looked at the dark shadows smeared under my eyes, I thought... I should just show up at the alter just like this. If I didn''t like and respect the Luna so much, I might have done it. Before I got finished in the shower, her team of stylists and misceneous useless people descended on my room. She flitted around giving orders, and it was obvious that she was delighted with her new role of wedding-nner and soon-to- be mother-inw. "Oh no no, that color is atrocious," she told the manicurist, "Something soft, feminine and understated..." A mean woman came with hot wax and reshaped my eyebrows. I winced as she ripped the waxed cloth off my brows. "Geez, really?" I growled.


    "Enjoy it my dear. You only get married once." Lunaughed.


    Enjoy it? Seriously??


    My sisters sent me a box of pretty lingerie to wear under the wedding dress. The strapless bustier pushed my breasts up and cinched my waist, giving me the illusion of an hourss shape. Thecy underwear connected to garter belts that held up a pair of opaque stockings. My mother''s dress fit almost perfectly, and a couple of quick stitches fixed the bust that was a little too big. A hairdresser and a florist went to work on my mess of hair, curling and weaving miniature sunflowers and other delicate flowers and baby''s breath into a crown around the top of my head. Then the makeup artist pounced on me. I was afraid with all her palettes and brushes she would make me look like a clown. But she was really quite good, and the end effect was subtle and alluring. My eyes looked bigger, my lips soft and full, my cheeks naturally flushed... and the dark circles had been expertly hidden.


    "Oh Nina, you look absolutely ravishing," Daisy generously sighed, her clenched hands under her chin.


    I looked at myself critically. I wouldn''t say I was ravishing. Or even beautiful. But under the skillful hands of the Luna''s beauty team, I at least looked passably pretty. I even fancied I looked a little bit like my mother. "Its time dear. Are you ready?"


    No. No I would never be ready. I would give everything thing I own just to be able to cancel this day, and go home, go back to my normal, quiet existence. But it wasn''t an option. I pushed my shoulders back and raised my chin, and did my best to look confident and self-assured. "I''m ready."


    So the Luna and my little entourage of people escorted me out of my room, and unfortunately, down the stairs. To my surprise, my father was waiting for me at the bottom. Somehow, I hadn''t expected him to make an appearance. Not the way he had signed away my life and then sent me off without even saying goodbye. But there he was, in a sharp ck suit. He is ck hair was shot through with grey now, but he still stood straight and handsome, and when he looked up at me on the stairs, I thought I saw the glint of tears in his eyes. But I think I must have imagined it. The only day I ever saw my father cry was the day my mother died.


    I miraculously navigated the stairs in my long dress and stopped in front of my father. I waited for him to say something. Like, "Hi." or "How are you Nina?" Or better yet, "Are you sure you want to do this Nina?" He said nothing. Luna Caydence patted me on the back. "We will see you outside, dear. It will be fine, don''t worry." She and the others went out to take their seats on thewn. My father stuck out his elbow, and I grasped it. I didn''t just hold itdy-like, but actually used his strength to help support my weight so that I wouldn''t hobble as I walked. Daddy knew my problem. And he knew how to walk with me so that it didn''t actually look like he was supporting my weight. I wasn''t happy with him, but he was still my Daddy.


    We approached the backwn which had been all decked out with white and turquoise ribbons, balloons and bouquets of sunflowers. As soon as we appeared, everyone turned in their chairs to stare. God, I would never get used to that. I nced over the crowd and then focused my attention on the gazebo, and my heart flopped over in my chest.


    There he was, my groom to be... Looking absolutely delicious in a ck tuxedo. His long hair was tied back into a pony tail at the nape of his neck. I could smell his scent wafting on the air... that smell of cedar and musk that literally made me salivate. I felt the butterflies in my stomach and that dizziness and silliness that made me want to run right to him and jump on him. I felt my cheeks heat up, but I figured no one would really notice under the expert make up... and if they did, they would just assume it was new-bride jitters, right? If he felt anything, he hid it. He stared right at me with his cold grey-blue eyes, his face was set in a neutral, serious expression. His hands were sped behind his back, and his feet were nted like a soldier at-ease.


    I shifted my weight to brace my legs. I straightened my back, squared my shoulders, and lifted my chin. If I had to do this heinous thing for my father and for my pack, I was going to do it with my pride and my dignity in tact. The cello yer cued the music, and my father began to walk me slowly down the aisle between the chairs toward the gazebo. I kept my eyes on Nn. I looked him straight in the eye. I would not cower before him. I would not submit. My father stopped us in front of the gazebo. He turned me to face him, and took my hands in his. He leaned close to my ear, so that what he would say could only be heard between the two of us. He whispered, "I chose you, because you are the only one strong enough." He squeezed my hands, and then kissed my forehead. "Be brave and courageous, my daughter." He passed my hand into Nn''s and retreated to his seat.


    I don''t know why we even do a traditional human marriage ceremony. Our lives and our culture are so different, what is the point of a piece of paper that says we are legally married? I know there are some packs that don''t bother with the governmental formalities. You mark your mate, and that''s it, you are married, until death do you part. But Gold Mountain wanted all the trappings, right down to the cello soloist and the Justice of the Peace who read the familiar vows. "Do you, Nn, take this woman to be yourwful wedded wife? Do you, Nina, promise to love, honor and cherish him, in sickness and in health, for richer or for poorer, so long as you both shall live?" What a bunch of rubbish. I didn''t feel right standing up there saying promises that we both knew were total lies. There was no love or honor between us. There was just a mate bond that neither of us wanted, and a political agreement forged between our fathers. I tuned out the officiant and reworded the vows in my head. "Do you, Nina, promise to do what is required to uphold the treaty agreement, for as long as such agreement remains in effect? Do you honor the terms of the contract which bind you to this man? Will you get out of this arrangement as soon as doing so will cause no harm to the people I love?"


    With those amended vows in my head, I looked Nn right in his cold, calcting eyes. I even smiled a little as I said a firm and resolute, "I do." He raised one arched eyebrow at me as he slipped a simple gold band on my finger. I cringed as the JOP happily proimed, "I now pronounce you Man and Wife. Nn, you may kiss your bride."


    Somehow I thought we would skip this part. Nn gave me a wicked, knowing grin, as he snaked one arm around my back, and tipped my head up with his other hand. I felt the sparks everywhere our skin touched. Then he leaned down and kissed me. I expected a perfunctory peck on the lips. Instead I got my mouth ravished. I''ve never been kissed like that before. His lips were so demanding that he was bending me back over his supporting arm. Good lord, if he moved that arm I would have tipped right over. I never had a kiss make me hot with desire before. But then I had never been kissed by my true mate either. He straightened up, and there was whistling and apuse from the crowd. I peeked around him to see my father and my sisters. My father''s face was a little red, a frown was crinkling up his brow. Did he know? Could he tell there was a mating bond between myself and my arranged husband? My sister''s were so blissfully unaware of everything... they smiled and pped and hooted. I suppose they were feeling happy for me. Their poorme sister had found a husband. Well, she had a husband assigned to her. And he was apparently handsome AND a good kisser. Nn took my hand and practically crushed it in his. I wanted to wipe the feeling of his lips off my mouth, but instead I pasted on my fake smile while the JOP announced, "Ladies and gentlemen, I present to you, Mr. and Mrs. Pierceson." I swallowed something bitter in my throat. Our hands were sparking, at the same time I knew he was purposely trying to hurt me by squeezing the life out of my bones. I looked at him with my fake smile, tipping my head just a bit... and dug my thumbnail into his skin as hard as I could. Fire shed in his cold grey eyes, but there was no time for our little battle of the wills, as we were being swept down the aisle, people were congratting us, strangers were hugging me, men were pping Nn on the back. And it was all so... fake. Didn''t they know this was just an arranged marriage? Why was everyone acting so damn happy? When I looked through the crowds, I saw my dad, and Nn''s dad were the only two people who had the appropriate serious and skeptical expressions on their face. The only two people who knew this was all a sham. Well, Luna Caydence knew also, but she was enjoying the farce. She was all caught up in wedding fever. The entire party moved venues, from the back yard down to the great meeting hall. The crowd in the yard had been exclusive to the most prominent pack members, the elders, the leaders, warriors and important folk. But the party in the pack hall was open to the whole pack, and its visitors. And Gold Mountain was a big pack. We were ushered up onto the raised tform, seated side by side in gilded chairs as though we were a king and queen. There were white and turquoise streamers and balloons and explosions of flowers, tables covered with matching table clothes, and mountains of food. But before the festivities began, there was another ceremony to endure. The official presentation of Nn as the new pack Alpha. Alpha Bernhard stood up on the stage, and Nn stood beside him... and Bernhard made a speech. It was a really long and boring speech about responsibility and servitude, and the qualities of good leadership. I squirmed in my chair as he went on and on. Even Nn was shifting impatiently from foot to foot.


    "And so, it is the greatest pleasure and honor that I transfer the title and responsibilities of Alpha to my son, Nn Pierceson." Nn stepped forward and took an oath to serve and protect the pack. I resisted the urge to roll my eyes. This was the prize. This was his reward for agreeing to our farce of a marriage.


    Next Luna Caydence stood... my new mother-inw took me by the hand and pulled me from the chair. Her speech was a lot shorter. "Today Nn has married this young woman. My beloved pack, I present to you, your new Luna, Nina Boyton-Pierceson. You will show her all the honor and respect that you have shown me."Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I stood before this faceless mass of people. We hadn''t rehearsed this part, and I felt my throat close around my words. I knew I had to say something. I had to swear my oath of allegiance to the Gold Mountain pack. "I, Nina..Pierceson.." It was hard to say the new name. "Do hereby pledge to serve and nurture the Gold Mountain pack. I am honored to be your Luna." That was it... just half-strangled words... but with that oath, I officially became a member, and the pack link was opened to me... and I was bombarded by too many thoughts at once. They were mostly congrattory and weing, but it was just too much, too overwhelming, and I had to close the link before my head exploded.


    I felt a bit shaky as I returned to my seat. With all the official business finished, the party started to ramp up. A table was spread before us, food was served, gifts appeared. Nn was surrounded by men. I didn''t know any of them, except for his brother William. I figured they were his age-mates, his fellow warriors, his friends. William nced over their heads and gave me a thumbs up. I suppose that was meant to be encouraging... or congrattory...whatever. I could only bob my head, as I was feeling a little sick.


    My sisters appeared. They hugged me, and cried a little over mama''s wedding dress. I hugged them back fiercely. I loved them with all of my heart. I was a little jealous that they got to go on with their happy lives, but on the other hand, this was a gift I had given them. I had spared them from a life-time of misery with Nn Pierceson. I had lost out, but at least they would still have a chance to have happy, normal lives. Somehow seeing myself as their sacrificialmb and savior made me feel a little bit better about everything. My life sucked, but I had saved my sisters. We took some pictures together, our happy sister-selfies, just like we used to do, and I had the sinking feeling that this would be thest time we would all be together like this. Even me, I got caught up in the moment and the atmosphere... I forgot this was all political, and for a few minutes I just enjoyed it, and Iughed and I smiled and I had the tiniest taste of how happy and fun it must be to have a real wedding, to somebody you actually loved and WANTED to marry.


    All those good feeling scattered when I felt him stalk toward me. I didn''t even have to turn my head. Not only did I feel him through the mating bond, I felt his negative energy like an ominous ck cloud. He grabbed my wrist in his brutal and punishing grip, and growled at me. "Let''s go."


    I stared at him stupidly. "Go where?"


    "To consummate our marriage, my dear." He snarled coldly.

 Chapter 7 -

    I wrenched my wrist away. "What? No. I hardly think that is necessary."


    He threw back his head andughed. It was such a cold, emotionlessugh that it made my blood freeze in my veins. "Oh, I''m afraid it is, actually necessary. Didn''t you read the contract? The marriage is not legally binding unless it is consummated." And then he began to drag me back toward the pack house. I resisted, and our struggle was drawing more than a few curious and concerned stares. "You will NOT embarrass me in front of my pack," he whispered so only I could hear, and then he swept me up in my arms. It looked sweet and romantic, the newly wed husband carrying his bride away. They couldn''t see that he was pinching me under the dress as he whisked me away.


    He used the elevator, and for the first time I saw the fourth floor, the floor that was exclusively for the Alpha''s immediate family. I wasn''t really aware of what was around me though, I was having this terrible battle. My rational human self was rebelling against his hold on me. Fight back! Get away! Run! Don''t let this happen! The other half, my lupine self, was just feeling happy to be close to her mate. "This is right, Nina. This is natural. This is our other half. Don''t fight it. Its fate. Its destiny." Caught between the two, I was paralyzed. He carried me to a door near the far end of the hall and kicked it open. I barely had the impression of a very masculine room in muted navy and earth tones before he dropped me unceremoniously. I stumbled, but caught myself on the edge of the bureau before I fell down.


    You hear about all the romantic "first times" between mates. The magical forey, the passion, the desire, and the orgasms. Well, that wasn''t how it was for me. He shoved me forward into the dresser, and yanked the skirt of the wedding dress up. He ripped my panties off, and while that might sound hot when you read it, in reality, it hurts. The fabric bites into your skin and bruises your before the seams give out and it tears away. I was equal parts repulsed... and turned on. And I hated myself for it. I did not want to want this. I did not want to want him. Not like this, not this way, and I felt like my body betrayed me by responding. In the next instant he had unzipped his trousers. He did not even bother to get undressed. By virtue of the fact that I was leaning over his dresser and facing the mirror, I could see everything. I saw his huge erection, and I felt the fear. I knew it was going to hurt. But worse than seeing his naked member, was seeing his face. There was no love there. It wasn''t even handsome any more, not when it was twisted up some mix of rage and disgust. He met my eyes in the mirror, and there was nothing there but hatred. And then he mmed into me, tearing right through my virginity without any feeling or remorse. I cried out in pain, but he didn''t care. If anything, it might have made him worse. With every rough shove of his pelvis, he pushed me hard into the dresser. I stopped watching his face and focused on my white knuckled hands, trying to hold myself up so that I wouldn''t actually ram my head into the mirror.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    There was nothing romantic about it. It was rough, painful, and fast. After pounding into me for about 5 minutes, he stiffened, groaned, and ejacted. For all of thirty seconds afterwards he leaned into me, breathing heavily. And I waited, holding my breath. Waiting for what? I don''t know, some kind of feeling from him. I didn''t expect any derations of love, but we were mates, and we had just... mated. So I thought... I dunno, something!


    He pulled himself out, zipped his pants back up. He yanked open his bedroom door, and grabbed me by the arm, and just like that, he threw me out into the hall way. I was tangled up in my dress and this time I had nothing to grab hold of, so I went sprawling. He looked down on me with an expression of full disgust. "You will never sleep in my bed." And he mmed the door. I even heard the lock turn. As if I would try to get back into that room.


    Don''t cry Nina. Don''t you dare cry. I crawled to the wall and used the door jam of another room to pull myself back up to my feet. I could feel the sticky heat of my own blood and his semen running down my thighs. I started back toward the elevator, thinking to go back to my third floor room, before I realized I didn''t have the key. I didn''t even know where there stairs were, as I hadn''t oriented myself to the fourth floor yet. I tried the door that I had just pulled myself on, and it opened easily under my hand. It seemed to be an unused guest room. There were dust sheets over the bed and furniture, and there were no signs of any inhabitants. I locked the door and stumbled to the bathroom.


    I stripped out of the dress and felt hot tears sting my eyes. I had gotten blood on the skirt, and there was a small tear at the waist. I started to run hot water to try and rinse out the blood before the stain set. This was my mama''s dress, my grandmother''s dress. My sister''s should wear it at their weddings. Their daughters should wear it. And I had just ruined it with my own blood and filth. I scrubbed it and scrubbed it with a bar of bath soap, but still a faint stain was visible. I set it aside with tears in my eyes... I felt like I had done more than damage the dress. It was like I had vited my own mother. I looked at myself in the mirror and cringed. My make up was smudged and running from the tears in my eyes. I stood there wearing only the bra and corset, and the blood-stained stockings. As I peeled off the underwear, it was easy to see the bruises across my midriff from the edge of the bureau. And the finger prints on my arms and wrists. But the bruises you could see in the ss were nothingpared to the wounds in my soul.


    I was just raped by my own husband.


    Was it rape? Had I ever actually said no, and refused? No, it was so much worse. I had just stood there mutely and let him do it. If he had really raped me, I could have med and hated him. But the way I''d passively let it happen... I hated myself more. Damn me for my own weakness. Damn me for sumbing to the lure of the mating bond. Damn me for listening to my wolf and her promises of "fate" and "destiny."


    "He hurt us," my wolf whimpered. "He''s a bad mate."


    I turned on the shower as hot as it would go. I couldn''t find a wash cloth, so I balled up one of my stockings and I used that to scrub and scrub and scrub at my skin, trying to wash off every touch. I scrubbed between my legs trying to wash away his seed and his smell and all of the pain he''d left there. Yeah, it hurt. It was so sore that I could barely walk. He had used me like an animal... and thrown me out like a whore. He''d "consummated the marriage" and now he was done with me. I know I said I wouldn''t cry, but I did. I slid down in the shower until I was sitting in the bottom of the tub, hugging my knees, and let the sobs rip from my body. Before I ran out of tears, I ran out of hot water, and I was forced out of the shower. I had no clothes in the room, but I found a couple of towels and a bathrobe. I wrapped up my hair in a turban, and cinched on the bathrobe. I''d figure out how to get my clothester. For now, I pulled off the dust cover, gave the bedclothes a quick shake, and crawled into the bed. I was too exhausted to think any more. All I knew was that the day that should have been the most beautiful and memorable day of my life, had turned into one of the worst. The only day in my memory that stood out as more terrible than my wedding day, was the day my mother died.


    As I wrapped myself in theforter I thought... a piece of me just died tonight too.

 Chapter 8 -

    I awoke the next morning with an aching groin. God, I think the man bruised me on the inside. I felt humiliated and degraded. I did not want to leave the room. I did not want to see any people. I stared up at the ceiling for a long, long time trying to figure out what I was supposed to do next. I knew what I needed to do. I needed to march across the hallway and formally reject him as my mate. If I broke the mating bond, he would have no more power over me, and the only thing binding us together would be the flimsy marriage certificate. I needed to get a good look at the treatise agreement to see if it specified how long we actually had to stay married. If I was lucky, we could get a quick divorce and I could go home and put this whole embarrassing and painful ordeal behind me.


    Someone knocked on the door. "Who is it?" I called out. If it was Nn, I was absolutely NOT opening the door. I would deal with Nn, but on my terms and in my own time. Not naked and wrapped in a terrycloth bathrobe. But the voice behind the door was Daisy. I cracked the door open and checked the hallway suspiciously, to make sure no one was behind her. She was standing with my suitcases, a worried look on her face.


    "Alpha Nn said I should bring these to this room." She said awkwardly. I dragged her inside, along with my suitcases. She gave me a funny look. "You aren''t sleeping in the Alpha''s room?"


    "No." I wanted to say a lot more. I wanted to spill my heart out about what happenedst night, and what a horrible man Nn was. But I couldn''t. I was the outsider here. Daisy might be my friend, but she had been born into this pack, and Nn was now her alpha. If I told her any of my secrets, he could even use his alpha authority to force her to tell him. "Will you help me unpack...again?"


    Daisy was more than happy to help me unload my belongings for the second time. But this time, as I arranged the room, I took ownership of it. This was MY room now. I put my picture of my sisters on the wall. I arranged things on the dresser the way I wanted them. I spread my sunflower throw nket across the bottom of the bed. Daisy was inspired and went out and brought back some of the bouquets left-over from the wedding ceremony, and we spread them around the room. I opened the curtains wide to let in the sun, and was happy with the transformation... the dull, neutral room had been transformed into something bright and beautiful.


    As for me, I was happy to slip into my oldfortable clothes. I no longer had to "dress to impress", so a pair of jean shorts and afortable tank top were perfectly eptable now. I abandoned the pretense of shoes, as it was always much easier for me to walk and maneuver in my bare feet. I sat in the over-stuffed chair and put my feet on the little coffee table that went with it. "I guess this is home now," I mumbled. I made a mental note to order some brighter curtains and a colorful area rug for the hardwood floors.


    "It looks really nice," Daisy said, with her trademark smile. "Are you going toe down for lunch?"


    Lunch. I was hungry, but I didn''t really want to go down and sit at the family table, in front of all those people. What if Nn was there?


    Wait. So WHAT if Nn was there? Was I going to stay in my room and hide from him for the rest of my life? Was I going to be hungry and ufortable because of a jerk like him? Was I going to cower in my room like some hurt little girl? Well, maybe I WAS a hurt little girl, but I wasn''t about to let him know that. I wasn''t going to let Nn Pierceson know that he had any effect on me at all. I pulled up my hair, and put on my favorite earrings, and stared hard at myself in the mirror. "Chin up, Nina." I told myself. I pulled the key to the elevator out of my jewelry box, and Daisy and I headed downstairs.


    Daisy and I partedpany at the French doors that lead into the dining room. I took a deep breath, pulled myself up as tall as my 5''5" allowed, and walked into the dining room like I owned it. And as the Luna, I kind of did. I walked to the Alpha table, and was relieved to see that my husband was not down. I smiled at my mother-inw, and quietly took my usual seat.


    Caydence smiled at me, "Hello dear, we missed you at breakfast."


    The waitress swooped around and served us bowls of hearty soup, along with tters of fresh bread, butter and cheese. I had just picked up my spoon when William breezed in. He gave his mother a kiss on the cheek, and then brazenly bent to kiss mine. "Good afternoon my Luna!" he said boldly. He reached out for the chair beside me and then stopped cold and swore.


    "That son of a bitch," He growled. I squirmed at his sudden, frosty change of temperament, and followed the line of his brilliant blue eyes to my bare arms. Of course, how stupid of me! In dressing myself, I''d given no thought to the bruises that Nn had left on my arms. Now they were in in sight, almost as if I''d done it on purpose. I blushed and ducked my head. "Nn did this to you?" William said, but he wasn''t really asking. It was a statement of fact, and he didn''t act like he was at all surprised. More like he expected no less.


    I picked up my spoon. "Its no big deal." I said quietly. I took a spoon of the soup, but suddenly I wasn''t so hungry any more.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m sorry Nina," he said with deep sincerity.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    "Its not the work of your hands, you have nothing to apologize for." I said firmly. The fact that his brother was apologizing for Nn made me feel worse. But the worse I felt, the more I had to fight against that low feeling. I took a slice of bread and carefully buttered it. I wanted to ask them if THIS was the reason they had to arrange a marriage for Nn Pierceson? Perhaps no woman in the pack would have him because they knew about his vulgar behavior toward women. I saw William exchange a look with his mother over my head, and I felt his mother''s eyes also travel up my arms. She sighed and pushed away her bowl. "I will speak to him."


    "No. Please don''t." I lifted my chin. Instinctively I knew that if Nn were reprimanded for his rough actions, he would only be more infuriated and more abusive toward me. It wouldn''t help the situation, and would only serve to drive a wedge between the family. "I will deal with it myself." I didn''t know exactly how I would deal with it, but given this was now my home, and my situation, I would have to find a way.


    After lunch was cleared away, I looked for something to do. I had no experience at being a Luna, but I remember my mother always saying that the Luna is the heart of the pack. She is the glue that holds the family together. I would have to follow her example, and seek guidance from my mother-inw. As I wandered around the ground floor, I found the nursery, and let myself in.


    There were about two dozen little kids, ranging from babies to preschoolers tumbling around therge, colorful room. A handful of Omega women were trying to keep order. I didn''t have the strength to chase the little ones around the room, but I found some crayons and paper, and sat myself down in the middle of the floor. I pretended to ignore the children and started coloring all by myself. After a minute passed, a chubby little girl came and squatted beside me, with her fingers in her mouth. She watched me for a minute before I handed her a paper and offered her some crayons. She plopped her bottom down and started to scribble big circles on her paper. Once one child had broke the ice, the others came quickly, until I was surrounded by a sloppy circle of children. "Look, I will draw a picture of you, Luka," I said to one boy. I used a blue crayon to draw a caricature likeness of his spiky hair and freckled nose. "Now you draw one of me." "Yes yes! Lets draw a picture of the new Luna!" One of the older girls cried, and then everyone was making their cartoons of me. They presented me with their portraits and I was careful to admire andpliment each one. "Ohhh, is this me?" I pointed to a yellow blob with some red squiggles on top. "And this must be my hair! Oh wonderful job."


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    "And this one? I know this is me, because it has a blue shirt, just like me." I tried to learn their names, but there were just too many, and only a few stuck in my mind. A baby who had barely begun to walk backed into me and plopped her diapered bottom into myp. She leaned back into me and gazed up into my face and took a fistful of my hair. She didn''t pull it, she just held it. I caressed her face and smiled down at her. I loved children, so honest, so innocent, so full of promise. After awhile the children got tired of the crayons and wandered off to other activities, and the baby had fallen asleep in my arms. One of the nursery workers came and took her from my arms.


    "What''s her name?" I asked as they carefully picked her limp body off from me.


    "She is called Leah-Ray," the woman answered. "She must really like you, we can never get her to sleep!"


    I helped gather up the crayons and the papers, then I slipped out of the nursery and went out into the gardens. The gardens at Gold Mountain were really different. Instead of things being nted in neat and tidy rows where everything was homogeneous, every bed was a wild riot of many different ornamental nts, herbs, flowers and even vegetables. There didn''t seem to be any order to anything, and yet everything grew together harmoniously. I admired the beautiful bright petals of ck eyed susan''s that were sprouting around the base of a joseph''s coat climbing rose. The rose was climbing up a small arbor that passed from one bed, over the path into another. I wandered until my legs were heavy and tired, and then I went back inside. I found the library, selected a book, and sat down to read.


    Really I would have to figure out my new roll here, or I might very well die of boredom. I like to read, fine, but I couldn''t spend all day every day with my nose stuck in a book.


    Daisy found me in the library. She spun into the room a little breathlessly. "Luna..."


    "Nina," I corrected her. I could not get used to being called by a title.


    "Nina... Alpha Nn has announced that he will present his selections for beta and gamma at dinner tonight. You should be prepared to join him."

 Chapter 9 -

    "Oh." I set aside my book. "What does that mean? Is it very formal? Should I dress up? Pleasee help me Daisy." Daisy and I went back up to my room to prepare for dinner. I felt a little sick to my stomach at the prospect of seeing Nn again. Well I suppose I couldn''t avoid him forever, could I?


    We went through my closet, and Daisy frowned at my selections. I could see she didn''t really approve of my wardrobe. But she pulled out a pretty tunic and a pair of ck cks. "These will do," she said a little reluctantly, "But you should talk to Luna Caydence...oh, ah, Auntie Caydence, about getting some new clothes."All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I shrugged. I liked my clothes just fine. I dressed up the tunic with a pretty pendant and earrings. I pulled my hair back with a barrette, and again put on just a bit of make-up. When I tried to stand up from the stool, my hip froze in ce, and I grimaced as I struggled to straighten myself.


    "Forgive me for being nosy," Daisy said, rushing to my side, "But your legs..?."


    Ah, here it was, the dreaded question. I could only shrug and say, "I was born like this." Which wasn''t exactly true. I had been a fairly normal toddler and child, but the older I got, the more my condition had deteriorated. No one knew how bad it would get, or if it would continue to progress indefinitely until I was forced into a wheel-chair. What a great shame for a she-wolf to be absolutely crippled in her human form. At least when I shifted as a wolf, I was strong and healthy. I swore that if a day came when I could no longer walk, I would give up the pretense of being a human at all, and stay a wolf forever.


    Just then there was a knock at the door. I looked at Daisy in surprise, and she went and opened it for me. Immediately she bowed her head submissively and swung the door open to admit my husband. He looked at me coldly across the room. "Are you ready?" His voice dripped with disapproval, as if he had already been waiting too long for me. I lifted my chin and looked him straight in the eye, if for no other reason than it seemed to annoy him that I was bold enough to do so. "I am ready." I guessed that this asion required that we enter the dining room together, and look like we were actually a married couple, united in purpose. He took my hand and dragged me down the hall. If he noticed that I was tripping over my own feet, he didn''t say anything. Luckily he went to the elevator, and not the stairs. He pushed me into the elevator and stabbed at the buttons. "You can stop doing that, you know." I told him coldly.


    He looked at me sharply. "Doing what?"


    "Pushing me around. Yanking my arms off. I am not a child."


    "You are not anything." he said dismissively. "But for tonight, we must maintain appearances."


    The doors to the elevator slid open, and when we reached the dining room, he took my hand. I steeled myself against the sparks and the attraction. I would not, I would NOT be influenced by the mating bond. I must keep my head together and stay strong. We walked together to the Alpha table. I sat in my usual seat, but Nn went to the front of the room.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, brother''s and sisters. Tonight I would like to announce my selection of my beta and gamma. These men have trained and fought beside me since we were children, and they are worthy of this honor. Shane Okhauna, please join me. I choose Shane as my beta." I watched as an attractive young man unfolded himself from another table and moved to stand beside my husband. He had deeply tanned skin, blue-ck hair that wanted to fall in his eyes, and Polynesian eyes that tipped up at the corners. His smile was wide and white and generous as he shook the Alpha''s hand and epted his appointment. "And Paul Crossman, my gamma." Another young man stood from the back. He was built like a house, with a broad, barrel chest and wide shoulders. I thought he looked like an American football yer. Surely if you gave him a helmet and shoulder pads, nothing would get by him. The room erupted in apuse and approval. The announcement over, Nn pped his friends on the back. "Now you wille join me at my table from now on." More chairs were added, and ce-settings were moved. I found myself sitting beside my husband, and across from his beta, Shane.


    The meal was served, and conversation swirled around me, but mostly I ignored it. I toyed with my food and leaned away from Nn, trying to make sure we didn''t identally bump skin and send sparks flying between us. He was an absolute expert at ignoring me, but I would also learn how to be indifferent to him. The day woulde, I swore, when I could be just as cold and unfeeling and unaffected. I felt eyes on me and looked up across the table to find Shane staring at me. He seemed to be studying me intensely, and it made me a bit ufortable. His eyes were dark brown, and his brows shed down over them. He had seemed boyish when he was all smiles, but now that his face was serious, he seemed a bit dangerous. I could not read his expression or understand what he was thinking when he was looking at me like that. After a few minutes his gaze slid from me, over to Nn. A shadow passed over his face and then he looked away. I do not think he looked at me for the rest of the meal.


    I looked for William, but with the new seating arrangement he was now at the far end of the table, and too far away to have a real conversation. He acknowledged me with a smile and a wink, but he made no attempt to talk to me. I wished I could just excuse myself from the family table and go work with Daisy in the kitchen. I would truthfully rather wash the dishes than sit beside my fake husband and choke down this food like everything was perfectly normal. My mind kept wandering back to what he had done to me on our wedding night, and I couldn''t stop the pain that clenched in my gut every time I thought about it. I stayed as long as I absolutely had to, and then excused myself from the table. When I stood, the beta, the gamma, and William all stood with me, out of respect. I smiled at them, feeling shy but pleased at their show of loyalty. But when I nced back at Nn he was frowning furiously. I lifted my chin and walked from the dining room, but I didn''t go upstairs. Instead I let myself into the kitchen.


    "Ah, madam Luna!" Kelly wrung her hands anxiously in her apron and ran to me. "Is there something you need? Is anything wrong? Was the supper eptable?"


    I smiled, "Everything was excellent as always, Kelly. I thought perhaps I could assist you with some of the clean up."


    Kelly''s jaw dropped open. "No! Luna Nina, you will do no such thing!" I ignored her and found a stool that I could pull up the the sink. She followed anxiously after me. "Luna, Luna, we have plenty of staff, its really not necessary! Please, you mustn''t."


    I smiled and found the sponge and plunged some dirty dishes into the hot water. "I know I don''t have to, but I want to." I said firmly. The staff looked at each other a little fearfully. At first they skittered around me silently, and I felt my presence was really a burden to them. But by slow degrees they rxed, and began to chatter and gossip as they usually would... and I rxed too. Aside from Daisy, I didn''t know any of them, but I tried to match names to faces at they worked. There was a big man with a round face who seemed to be one of the head chefs. He was called Davy. There were other men and women who worked under him. Then there was a small army of waiters and waitresses. When the all the serving and clearing was done, they traded in their formal ck and white uniforms for aprons, and went to work on clean up. They wiped up the tables and mopped the floors, while others washed dishes and scrubbed the stainless steel counters. I admired the way they worked together, like a well oiled machine. In just an hour they had the kitchen sparkling clean and disinfected and ready for the morning meal. I felt happy to be around them, happy to be surrounded by normal people, doing simple, manualbor.


    By the time we had finished, the dining room was empty, and I thought I would be able to sneak back to my room alone. I limped out into the hallway, and started for the elevators. I was surprised when I heard William call my name. "Nina! Wait! I will walk you to your room." He jogged to catch up with me. He gave me an easy smile, and tucked my hand into the crook of his elbow. If there was one thing I already loved about William, he didn''t ask a lot of questions. He seemed to take everything at face value, including the fact that I had spent the evening with the kitchen staff, and now had dish-pan hands. We took the elevator up, and he walked me down to my door. He frowned darkly at Nn''s door as we passed, but said nothing. "Good night, inw. Sleep well." He deposited me at my door. It seemed that everyone already knew that we were sleeping in separate rooms. I didn''t know whether to be embarrassed or relieved.

 Chapter 10 -

    I thanked William, and quietly closed the door. When I was sure he was clear, I turned the lock. I didn''t want any nocturnal visits from my husband. I went to my dresser to pull out my pajamas. I was looking forward to a hot bath to soak my legs, and a good sleep. I had just entered into the bathroom, when I felt a pain in my gut. I gasped and grabbed my middle. After a moment it passed, and I thought it must have been just some random cramp. I turned on the water for my bath and continued with my night time ritual. I was just stripping out of my clothes when it hit me again, sharper, this time in my chest as well as my gut. I sat down on the toilet and gasped for breath. What was happening to me? Was I having a heart attack? Food poisoning?? Again the pain eased off. I wiped the sweat off my face with a towel, and slid into the bathtub. I tried not to think about the pain. Surely it was something random, probably just from the stress of thest few days. I had just rxed back into the tub when it started again. I couldn''t keep myself silent as I cried out and wrapped my hands around my middle. I''ve never felt such pain. I felt like I was being gutted from my navel all the way up to my heart, and it just kepting, harder and sharper. I really thought I would die from it. I crawled back out of the bathtub, but I could not stand upright. I had an idea to get my phone and call for help. I should have been able to mind-link, but the pain overwhelmed me and I couldn''t focus. I had Daisy''s number saved, but the phone was on my bedside table. I crawled miserably toward my bedroom, and that''s when I heard it.


    The noise wasing from across the hall. The groaning. The banging of a head board. The moans. The jubnt exmations. "Oh yes! Oh Alpha!"


    It hit me with a waive of nausea, even as blood started to drip out of my nose. My husband, my mate... was fucking someone else in his bedroom across the hall. By the sounds of things, the woman was enjoying it a lot more than I had. I grasped my phone, but there was no use in calling anyone now. I knew the sickness that I had could not be helped by any doctor. There is no cure for the pain of an unfaithful mate. I knew it. And he knew it. He knew exactly what he was doing to me. I curled up on the floor, but there was no way to get any relief. He had only taken a few minutes to finish with mest night, but it seemed like he was going to go on forever tonight, just to torture me. I heard his lover scream in climax, just as the pain became so unbearable that I lost consciousness.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    That is how I woke up. Naked on my bedroom floor, smeared with my own blood. The stabbing pain was over and gone, but the ache of betrayal remained. It didn''t matter that he didn''t like me and I didn''t like him... there was a thing that bonded us together that was beyond our control. My poor wolf was crying, whimpering, traumatized.


    Bad mate. Our mate is bad.


    I pulled myself up and stumbled back into the bathroom. I drained the cold water out of the bathtub and twisted on the shower. I had no energy, but I had to wash away the blood. It had caked into my hair, so I needed to shampoo my hair as well. I felt the ws of depression biting into me, and I just didn''t have the strength to fight it off. I didn''t have any tears left as I washed myself, dressed, and stumbled back to the bed. I looked at my reflection in the mirror. I was so pale my veins were showing. There were deep bruises under my eyes... I looked as low and as hopeless as I felt. I crawled into the bed and pulled my butterfly and sunflower nket around me like a cocoon. I had only been married a day, and already I wished the earth would open up and swallow me.


    I had locked the bedroom door, but it turns out Nn had a key. I heard the key slide into the lock, and the doorknob turned. I wasying facing the door, so I saw Nn, and his new Beta standing behind him. He smiled coldly at me, and said, "Was it as good for you as it was for me?" And then heughed. The bastardughed at me. Behind him, beta Shane was staring at me with an expression of pity and something else. It was terrible that my shame and my pain were being put on disy. I couldn''t stand his expression of pity, so I rolled over and faced the other wall. I heard the door shut quietly, while Nn was stillughing his way down the hallway.

 Chapter 11 -

    I wanted to die. I''ve had some pretty sad times in my life, but I don''t think there was ever a day I really wanted to end my life. But with Nn''s sadisticughter still echoing in my head, I thought about it. I was considering the possibility that continuing to live under these circumstances would be far more painful than dying by my own hand. I was sure that no one would miss me. Nn would probably be ecstatic to be rid of me. Some mates, like my father, were broken and devastated by the loss of their other half. Some went insane, and some simply gave up and died. But I was quite sure that the bond between Nn and I was so weak and insignificant that he would do no more than dance on my grave before he found someone else to screw. Just the fact that Nn would be pleased by my death made me stubbornly cling to life. I wouldn''t give him the pleasure or satisfaction. If he wanted me dead, he would have to kill me himself.


    I heard a light knock at the door, but I ignored it. I didn''t want to see anyone, not even Daisy at the moment. I hoped if I ignored it, they would go away. But I was not that lucky. I heard the door ease open and shut quietly. The bed sank under the weight of someone who sat beside me on the bed. It was not Daisy, I knew by the scent. It was William.


    "Hey baby girl." he said softly, gently. He pushed the hair back from my face. "I heard what happened." "Who told you?" I grumbled. "Shane."


    I could only whimper in my humiliation. Who else was Shane going to tell? Was the whole pack going to know that my husband had chosen to bed another woman while he had cast me off into the guest room? "Mates, huh?" Of course now everyone would know. Nn''s infidelity wouldn''t have effected me if we hadn''t shared a mate-bond.


    William sighed and gathered me up in his arms. "That really sucks, Nina."


    It was so stereotypical that the nice, sweet, kind brother would be gay. But I was hurting so bad at that moment, I was ready to takefort from anyone who offered. I curled up into his chest and cried again. I didn''t think I had any tears left, but there was something about William rubbing my back and saying kind things, and cuddling me that just turned on the waterworks again. I sniffled into his wet shirt. "Sorry," I mumbled, and pulled away.


    He used the hem of his shirt to dry my face. "Stay strong Luna," he said, staring me right in the eyes. "One day he will realize what is right in front of his nose."All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 12 -

    Luna... Nina... stop, what are you doing?" Daisy rang her hands nervously as Iced up my sneakers. I was dressed in a pair of leggings and a loose fitting t-shirt.


    "What does it look like I''m doing. Training starts at 10:45 am." I double checked the schedule on my phone.


    "You can''t, your legs..." Daisy flushed and pulled at her curls in frustration. "You will get hurt."


    I double knotted myces and stood up. "Then let me get hurt. I am the Luna, I can not be weak." I looked at myself in the mirror. My legs looked so normal to the naked eye. There was nothing to see that would indicate the pain or the weakness... it was all hidden on the inside. Until one or the other buckled and I face-nted in the floor. Or in the grass. Or in the gravel of the driveway. I sighed, "Don''t worry, Daisy. I can handle it."


    I hobbled down to the training grounds with my water bottle. I tried to hide my uneven gait on the way, but I knew that I was fighting a losing battle. Sooner orter, everyone was going to know. But so be it. I lifted my chin and approached the group that was stretching in the grass. Shane stood over them like a coach, holding a clipboard. He looked pleased when he saw me. "Luna," he inclined his head in a polite greeting. "Everyone limber up, then its fiveps."


    I gulped. I had imagined training would be all hand-to-handbat. I hadn''t thought about the aerobic conditioning. But it was what it was, right? I sat down in the grass and tried to stretch, but that is kind of a joke. My left hip was stuck in its joint and wouldn''t budge. My hamstrings were too tight to bend forward. Reaching my toes? Yeah right. I watched the others with the bitter taste of envy in my mouth as they leaned and stretch gracefully while I struggled. When stretching was over I fumbled awkwardly to my feet. All the time I felt Shane''s eyes on me, but I refused to look at him. I didn''t want him looking down his nose at the unfit, graceless Luna. I didn''t want to look at his eyes and see himughing at me or pitying me. The others picked up a steady jog, and I fell in behind them... much much slower.


    Jogging. Oh my god, the amount of mental focus it took to jog, to keep my feet under me, to keep my bnce. I gritted my teeth together, trying to bite my way through the pain of every jarring footfall. By the time I had made onep of the training field, the others hadpped me three times. "Luna!" Shane called as I was about to push my way through a secondp. "One is enough for you, for today." I was humiliated, but I had signed myself up for this embarrassment. I wiped the sweat off my upper lip and hobbled my way to the bench. Shane was staring at me with those intense dark eyes. He looked at my face, and then at my legs. "If you don''t mind, Luna, may I check your hip?"


    I sighed and sat on the bench. "It won''t do any good, Shane. What is wrong with my legs can''t be fixed."


    "Perhaps not with your legs... but I might be able to release your hip. Will you allow me to try?"


    I shrugged. "Okay."


    "Lay on your side," he instructed, "With your left hip up."


    Feeling a bit weird and ufortable, I stretched out on my side on the bench. His dark eyes went over my legs, and then he touched me. He kneaded at my hip, and just for a second, his eyes darted to mine in surprise. I wasn''t sure what he was thinking, because he ducked his head immediately, and his dark hair fell back over his face. His strong fingers dug into my hip, massaging and feeling their way around the joint, until he came to a tendon that was rock-hard and immovable. "There it is," he murmured. He massaged the tendon gently, and followed it from my hip down toward my knee. "Do you feel how lumpy it is?" He asked as he ran his thumb down the tendon. "It should be soft and smooth." He alternated massaging the joint and then massaging that tendon until the other runners finished theirps. "Okay, see if that improved anything."


    I stood slowly and tested the joint. His deeply probing fingers had made me sore, but it was a good kind of sore. When I tried to lift my leg out to the side, my range of motion was much better. Not perfect, but the hip was no longerpletely frozen in ce. "Its a tendonitis," Shane said quietly. "Probably a bursitis too. Your hip is overpensating for the weakness in your legs." And with that he walked away from me, and went back to training.


    Bad idea. Bad, bad bad idea, I thought as I dragged my aching body and quaking legs into the house. I prayed that no one would see me as I made my way to the back of the manor and nearly fell into the elevator. Shane might have spared me on running, but when it came to the martial arts portion and sparring, he was brutal. He had put his hands on his narrow hips and looked down at me from his great height and said, "You are a total novice. Haven''t you ever trained before? You need to start from the beginning, like a pup." And so I had. Blocking. Punching. All different styles of punching. Closed fist, hammer fist, snake hands. The same movements over and over. "You have to create muscle memory," Shane had insisted, "Do it again." As a result, my arms now hurt almost as much as my legs. It was an embarrassing testimony to just how out of shape and unfit I was.


    I went into my room and went straight to the bath tub for the only thing I knew would relieve my cramping legs - a soak in the hot bath. I added a few drops of peppermint oil until the whole bathroom smelled like a candy cane. I stripped out of my dirty, sweaty clothes and dropped them straight on the floor before I eased my aching body down in the tub. "Oh yes," I moaned as I sank into the water. I closed my eyes and let the wet heat work its magic on my legs. A hot bath, I thought, was better than sex any day.


    I''m not sure at which point I had fallen asleep, but I nearly drowned myself when a masculine voice sing-songed, "Wakey wakey!"


    I sputtered and tried to pull the shower curtain closed around the tub, but it was much toote. William was already sitting on the edge of the tub. "Oh my God William, don''t you ever knock?"


    "I did knock, actually."


    "William, I''m naked."


    He kicked my discarded clothes with his footzily. "I noticed. But don''t worry, I''m not interested."


    I sighed as I realized that I really wasn''t that ufortable with William seeking me naked. In just a short time he had be like a brother to me. I rxed back in the water, which was still warm. "You really should lock your doors though."All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "It wouldn''t do any good," I grumbled. "The only person I care to keep out has a key."


    "Does he now? He must have gotten it from the maintenance crew. Its not like he would be normally walking around with keys to empty rooms." William''s expression was dark. "I think, for the Luna''s safety, she should install a deadbolt on the inside of the door."


    "I think you are absolutely right. Would you be so kind as to contact maintenance for me and have that work order put in?" It was funny the two of us using these no-nonsense business voices while I was naked and he was perched on the side of my tub. Like it was perfectly normal to have a business meeting in the bathroom.


    "How was training?" he asked seriously. "I can''t believe you put yourself through that."


    I groaned and considered drowning myself in the bathtub. "The best part is... I get to do it all over again tomorrow."


    "You don''t have to, you know." William said, his voice edged with concern. "You are the Luna, you absolutely CAN exempt yourself, and you have a legitimate medical reason to do so."


    "I don''t want to exempt myself," I said stubbornly. I couldn''t exactly exin it, but I needed to prove to myself that I could do this, even if it was only for myself. Shane had been tough on me, but he had also been mindful of my limitations. He had never once looked at me like I was disabled and couldn''t do it. That alone had given me some courage and confidence. Maybe I would have to modify. Maybe I would never be able to do a flying round-house kick. But I was determined to do what I could, with what I had. I used my toes to flip the drain open on the tub... only to find that I wasn''t able to push myself up. "As long as you are here, dear brother-inw, could you..."


    William snorted and grabbed a towel, and then he unceremoniously grabbed me under my armpits and hauled me to my feet. I steadied myself on his arm as I stepped out. I wrapped the towel around my body and then sank back on to the closed toilet. "You are a stubborn thing, Madam Nina." Williammented with a smile. I shrugged, unapologetic. If the Gold Mountain pack had wanted someone sweet and submissive, they should have actually taken some TIME to get to know me and my sisters. They would have picked my little sister Hannah. Hannah never said "no" to anyone. Maybe Nn would have been better pleased with her, she was so beautiful and feminine. But if he handled her as roughly as he had me, he would have broken her, physically and emotionally... I couldn''t imagine sweet Hannah having to endure what I had already put up with in just a few days time. I shook my head and dragged myself back to the closet. "Better stubborn than dead," I muttered.

 Chapter 13 -

    He did it again.


    Of course I knew he was going to, it was inevitable. I was brushing out my hair and preparing for bed as the pain started to cramp up my stomach. At least this time, I knew what it was, and I knew where it wasing from. I could even guess where he was in the process of sexual intercourse by the location and severity of my pain. Cramping in my stomach was probably just forey and petting. I braided my long hair and threw it over my shoulder before another, more severe spasm hit me in my chest. I stumbled to the door. For better or for worse, this time, I was going to see who the woman was.


    There was murmuring and gigglinging from the door across the hallway. I couldn''t distinguish exactly what they were saying, but I recognized the low rumble of my husband. I crept quietly across the hall, and leaned heavily against the wall beside his door. I pressed my ear to the door, and nearly gagged from the bed-banter I could hear. "Oh yeah, just like that. Take it all off baby." Soon enough the pain in my chest was making it hard to breathe, and I knew they were really going at it. I reached for the door knob. I expected it to resist, but instead it turned easily under my hand. I eased it open a few inches and peeked in.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    A red-headed woman was riding astride my husband. Hisrge hands were on her hips, guiding her up and down his shaft. Her back was to me, so I couldn''t see her face, but I would remember her smell. Unfortunately, I would remember the smell of their sex too. She was pale and perfect, her head thrown back, moaning with pleasure. And Nn was watching her, apparently transfixed by her breasts which were bobbing and swaying in rhythm as she posted over his groin. And then suddenly, his eyes were on me. That damned mating link had alerted him to my presence. I didn''t look away, and I didn''t close the door. A slow smile spread over his face. "I didn''t know you liked to watch. If voyeurism is your thing, next time I''ll give you a seat." He spoke to me directly through the mind-link, so his red-headed lover didn''t hear his remark.


    I quietly shut the door, and staggered back to my room. I knew I needed to get safely inside before they climaxed, or someone was apt to find me passed out in the hall. I gasped and fell into the bed. My stomach lurched, and I wanted to vomit, but I swallowed it down. We have to find a way through this. We have to find a way to shut it off. We have to get some god-damned ear-plugs because his lover is screaming. Again I felt my blood pressure climbing as they got closer and closer to orgasm. Blood trickled from my nose, and I heard Nn''s shout of release just before I cked out again.


    What a piece of shit. That''s all I could think, as I rolled weakly out of my bed. I hoped that red-headed whore gave him an STD while she was bouncing on him. I brushed my teeth and washed the ky, dried blood off my face. I just kept up a steady stream of profanity and insults in my head as I pulled myself together. I felt weak and shaky from his infidelity, on TOP of the fact that I had sore and achy muscles from yesterdays training. But fuck him, I wasn''t going to spend another day in bed. I popped another handful of painkillers and got dressed. As I was about to go down to breakfast, the omega from maintenance quietly knocked on my door. "Luna, I''m here to install the lock..."


    "Great... perfect. Make sure the door is really secure." I let myself out and went down for breakfast.


    I walked in on an argument. Nn and his father were standing toe to toe. Nn was nearly as tall, but he was no where near as bulky as the bear of a man that was Bernhard Pierceson. Both of them were red-faced and angry. "Your behavior is shameful. You are shaming the family, your wife, your title." Bernhard was growling in a low voice. I skirted around them and greeted my mother inw.


    "Are you okay, dear?" Caydence asked me worriedly. "You are pale this morning." Her eyes cut to Nn, and she lowered her voice. "Don''t worry, he wille around."


    I raised my eyebrows. "Come around to what? Me? I doubt it." Her mouth dropped open, as though she were surprised that I was talking so openly and boldly about Nn''s infidelity. I guessed that he and his lover were so noisyst night, the whole floor must have heard them. I pulled out my chair, and tucked my hands into myp so that no one would see they were shaking. I watched my husband and my father-inw continue to argue in hushed tones. Finally they both stalked out of the dining room without eating. I shrugged as the waitress brought my tea. "Well, at least we can eat in peace."


    William and Shane came in together. Both of them wore grim expressions as they sat at the table. Since Nn was absent, William slid in next to me. "How are you doing kid, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine. I will be fine." I said firmly. God, was this scene of "Poor Nina" going to yed out every single morning at breakfast for the rest of my life?? No it was not, because I was going to reject him. I just needed the right time, the right circumstances... and a lot more courage than I was feeling at the moment. I resolutely poured my tea and dunked my teabag in the boiling water, wishing it was Nn''s head. I dumped in a spoon of sugar and stirred it with more force than necessary. I felt Shane''s eyes on me, and I looked up at him reluctantly. I did not want to see more pity. I did not want another person to ask me if I okay. I gritted my teeth as I met his eyes.


    He smiled at me, and something flip-flopped in my stomach. "Are you training this morning Luna?"


    I sipped at my tea. My body was weak. Nn''s passionate escapades had left me feeling like I had been run over by a truck. I forced a smile. "Of course I am."


    At precisely 10:45 I walked myself out to the training grounds. The group I was training with was already assembled, spread out on the grass doing their stretches. They nced at me curiously, and a few greeted me. I smiled and greeted them back. I was about drop to the grass when Shane called me over. "Luna, a moment, please." I huffed a sigh and shuffled over to him. "Sit down," he motioned at the bench.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    Technically he was my subordinate. But I recognized his authority as my trainer, and plopped myself down on the bench. He took out some bright pink stretchy adhesive bandage. "I''d like to tape your knees," he exined. "It might improve your stability."


    "Oh. Um okay, you can try, but..." It was too much trouble to exin to him that I had already tried some braces when I was younger. Some orthopedist I saw had given me these contraptions that had bars and hinges at the knee, that strapped on with velcro. They hadn''t helped anything, and they had been so ufortable I had thrown them away after a month. Shane knelt down in front of me, and started to poke and prod around my knees.


    "Straighten your leg...now bend it..." he was feeling around my knee-caps. What exactly he was looking for, I can''t say. He had me bend and straighten several more times, on each leg,paring one to the other. Then he unrolled the tape and went to work.


    "How do you know how to do this stuff?" I asked as he carefully ran the tape under my kneecap, and then around the sides.


    He smiled, and his tanned cheeks dimpled. "I studied sports medicine in college," he exined. "Sometimes ites in handy." In a few minutes he had both of my knees wrapped up in shocking-electric pink bandages. I stood and tested them out. It felt different. The bandages weren''t just wrapped randomly around my knees, they were putting pressure in very specific spots. It felt like the tape was pushing my kneecaps back toward center. It did feel more stable. "Take ap," he suggested, "See how it feels."


    While all the other young adults in our little ss had to run the fiveps, I carefully jogged one. How did it feel? Well, there is no day I will ever say that jogging feels "good", but there was a definite difference when I attempted a run with the tape on my knees. I felt like my legs were stronger, more secure. It didn''t feel like they would give out from under me at any moment. It took less mental energy and concentration to keep my bnce. I wondered if I could talk Shane into taping me up every day, just to walk around the house? He was running with the rest of the group today, his ck hair tied back in a stubby ponytail to keep it out of his eyes. Heughed and chatted effortlessly with the other runners. As they passed on their thirdp, he joined me back at the bench.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    "Lets work on that hip, shall we?" Well, what? I wasn''t going to refuse. I rolled over on the bench, hoping I didn''t seem like an over-eager dog, and exposed my left hip to him in my bike-shorts.


    He ran his hands over my hip, and I felt a funny shiver run down my spine. His hands were big, firm, and gentle as they massaged around my hip joint. "Oh, ouch!" I mumbled as he got into the area that was really tight and sore from his prodding yesterday. He eased up the pressure and worked more carefully. I peeked up at him from my supine position. His face was full of concentration, he stared at my hip as if he could actually see the bones, tendons and muscles he was expertly manipting. He was really, really handsome. And his hands were really, really close to my butt. I flushed and looked away. Whoa Nina, that''s wholly inappropriate. He''s like a doctor, working on an injury, you can''t think of him... how can I even think of him at all? I have a mate. I am not supposed to have eyes for anyone else. I''m definitely not supposed to be turned on by my trainer touching my leg in apletely detached and professional way. Oh my stars, what is happening to me?


    "Thanks," I whispered as he finished up and patted me on the thigh. I sat up and tested it out. It was a little looser than yesterday. I was even able to squat down a bit without pain. Between my unfrozen hip, and my taped up knees, I was feeling pretty damn good. Shane watched me, and nodded in approval.


    "Better," he said, "Okay everyone, partner up!" Then my friendly and concerned physical therapist became the harsh and demanding trainer once again. When it came tobat training, he was impartial and tough. I was definitely behind the ss, as they worked on advanced throws andbinations. I was stuck going through the motions of punching and blocking, and today he added elbows. I had no idea there were so many different ways to hit a man with your elbow. "Look," Shane stepped up to me, "If your opponent is below you, bring your elbow up, around and down. Put your entire body weight into the down, swing, all your energy, like this," He touched me, showing me how to rotate my elbow up over my head, and bring it down with enough force to break a cor bone. "When your enemy is crowding you, getting in your face," he demonstrated by getting really close to me, so close I could feel his body heat radiating off of him, "You won''t have enough leverage for an effective punch or kick. This is the time to use your elbows and your knees. Now do it again. With power." He stepped back and gave me the palm of his hand as a target.


    I swiveled my elbow up and around the way he showed me, then with a little grunt, and a jump I brought it down as hard as I could, with my whole body behind it. As my elbow connected with his palm with a satisfying, resounding smack... I felt sparks jump up my elbow. No. Oh no, that was not possible. My eyes jumped to his, and I saw it there. A knowing. "Nice," he said, his voice low, his meaning ambiguous. "Keep going." He turned away, and gave his attention to the next student in line.


    I shook my head at myself. This was impossible. I was sure it was just because Nn was such a jerk, and Shane was the first heterosexual male to actually show me a bit of kindness. I was just getting lost in all the drama, maybe entertaining a little crush. It was nothing. Absolutely nothing.

 Chapter 14 -

    Even though I was all sweaty and gross after training, I was reluctant to take a shower. I didn''t want to unwrap my knees. I thought I would give myself a little sponge bath, use a little body spray, ther on a little extra deodorant, and I would be okay until bedtime. I dressed up in some yoga pants that were loose enough to cover the bandages. I thought I would go back down to the nursery to y with the babies, or maybe see if the kitchen staff needed any help for the dinner preparations.


    I had just closed my door behind me when out of no-where a huge hand grabbed my neck and threw me back into the wall. I choked and wed at the hand, and looked up at my furious, red-faced husband. "You stupid, meddling little bitch. Do you think you can humiliate me in front of my parents?" I could smell the alcohol on his breath. He was so pickled, the stench was oozing out of his pores.


    "Who humiliated you?" I squeaked out hoarsely. "Everyone heard your screaming whorest night. I didn''t have to tell anyone."


    His other hand came down hard on my face. His palm was open, but he hit me so hard that my ears were ringing, and a bit of blood trickled out of my nose. "Shut up! Shut up!" He punctuated eachmand by mming me back into the wall. "Who the hell do you think you are? A fucking nobody from a pathetic little pack that we should have wiped out years ago."


    I couldn''t speak, he was squeezing my throat so hard that I could barely breathe. Blood was dripping down my nose and into my mouth. I red at Nn, trying to say with my eyes what I couldn''t get out of my mouth. His face wasn''t even handsome to me any more, not the way it contorted into hatred every time he looked at me. Right now it was so twisted, it was just in ugly. I sucked the blood off from my upper lip and spit it in his face. His face darkened until it was almost purple. He pushed me up the wall until my feet were dangling in the air, and I was looking down at him. Little ck dots were dancing around the edges of my vision. If I could have opened my mouth to reject him right there, I would have done it. But I was just hanging there helplessly, pinned to the wall by my neck, strangling slowly. His eyes narrowed in satisfaction, his face was so close I could feel his hot breath on my neck.


    I heard Shane''s voice in my head from this morning. "When your enemy is crowding you, getting in your face..." I didn''t have much strength left, as my brain and muscles were rapidly being depleted of oxygen. My arms were already tired and fatigued from the two hours I had spent training in the morning. Nn was so much bigger than I was, not only in his height, but his arms were as big as my thighs. But I wasn''t going to go down without a fight. I let go of the hand that was holding my neck, as there was no way I was strong enough to pry his grip loose. I brought my elbow up, around, and down with all the strength I had left, andnded a blow to his shoulder with the point of my elbow. Although I doubt it hurt him that much, it surprised him enough to let go of my neck. I fell to the floor and gasped for breath. I saw his foot draw back to kick me, and curled up as best I could. His first blownded on my hip. I watched in slow motion as he pulled back to kick again. I closed my eyes and waited, but the impact never came.


    "What are you doing! Are you crazy?" William hade into the hallway, and grabbed him by the arm.


    "Get off me," When Nn would have punched his brother, another restraining hand fell on his other shoulder.


    Shane, fresh from the shower, wearing only a pair of boxer shorts had heard themotion in the hall, ande out as well. "Nn," Shane spoke to him as a friend, not as an Alpha. "Get a hold of yourself, man."


    "Get a hold of myself! My father is treating me like a god-damned pup, because of her!" Nn roared. He turned on me again, just as I was sliding back up the wall, trying to get on my feet. Before he could attack me again, Shane ced his body between me, and the irate giant. "I''m the alpha!" he pped himself in the chest. "Me!"


    "Oh course you are, your father is just trying to offer you some guidance--" Shane gave William a look, and tipped his head toward me. I saw him mouth "hospital" as he continued to try and calm and console Nn. "He''s probably just getting used to the fact that he''s not the head of the pack any more. Lets go to the office, and get a drink." When Nn wanted to turn back to me, Shane steered him away. "Forget the girl, she''s not worth your time." He pulled Nn back down the hall, toward the Alpha''s office. Once there was a safe distance between us, William pulled me up and into his arms.


    "Oh my god, Nina, are you okay?"


    No I wasn''t okay. I was trembling, not from fear, but from anger. I hated Nn Pierceson so much at that moment, I wanted to kill him with my bare hands. I wiped the blood off my face with the back of my hand. I was tired of bleeding for this man. "What is wrong with him?" I growled. "He is like a spoiled child in a man''s body." I tried to take a step back toward my room, but immediately the hip which he had kicked so viciously popped out of the joint, and I fell back to the floor with a cry of pain. Without another word, William scooped me up and carried me down and out to the pack hospital, which upied the east wing on the second floor of the manor. He must have mind-linked with the staff on the way, because they were ready and waiting for me with wheeled stretcher at the entrance. A nurse pushed my stretcher into a private room.


    "Oh dear, I''m so sorry Luna. What has happened?" The nurse locked the stretcher into ce and reached for a blood pressure cuff. She was standing just behind me and to the left, out of my field of vision, but there was something familiar about her voice. I felt my skin prickle with apprehension as I twisted painfully on the bed, gripping the rail so that I could see. My eyes went to her name badge first. Julia Paige, RN. Then to her face, pretty and pale, with red, pouty lips. Then to her hair. Red hair twisted up into a tight and proper bun.


    "You!" I hissed.


    "Pardon?" She raised her eyebrows nonchntly.


    "William! William!" I shouted, trying to scoot myself out of bed, but the pain in my hip was paralyzing me.


    William, who had been outside talking to another member of the staff hurried into the room, looking anxiously between me and the nurse. "Nina, what''s wrong?"


    I pointed a shaking and usatory finger at the pretty young woman. "Get this red-headed whore OUT of my room, now!"


    "Nina?" William looked confused.


    "Its HER," I growled, sweat beading my forehead as I tried to pull myself out of the stretcher. Every cell in my body just wanted to get away from the repulsive woman. I looked back over my shoulder and saw that nurse Julia was standing frozen, with her hands still wrapped around the blood pressure cuff.


    "Yes, Nina, this is Nurse Paige. She''s going to help you, just rx. We''re going to get you some pain medication."Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    "No, no no. Its HER William. The screamer."


    "The ---? Oh." Understanding dawned on Williams face, and his expression darkened. "You better leave, NOW." William said to the nurse. "I will deal with youter." I was satisfied to see the frightened look on her face. I didn''t know what would happen to the slut, but I hoped it was something very bad, and very painful. Or at the very least, very humiliating. Let her have some taste at what I had suffered.


    I fell back into the bed. "I''ll take those pain killers now."


    The doctor came in, a handsome older gentleman who looked like a Mayan god. Dr. Roberto ordered a new nurse to start an IV and administer morphine, right away. A portable X-ray was wheeled in, and an X-ray of my hip was taken, only to confirm that it was in fact, out of joint, but not actually broken. At some point Caydence had appeared. Her face was blotchy, and she said nothing as she held my hand, careful of the IV. I didn''t really need fluids, but the port made it easier for them to administer the medications. Dr. Roberto came back in and gave me a sympathetic look. "We have to put the femur back into the socket. I''m afraid there is no easy way to do this..."


    I was starting to feel a little floaty from the morphine drip. I could still feel the pain, but it seemed very far away, and not very important any more. "I have to pee first." I said. They wanted to bring amode into my room, but I t out refused. "No. No way. Somebody help me to the bathroom." So William and another burly male nurse half carried and half dragged me to the restroom. The nurse handed me a stic cup and told me to catch a urine sample while I was in there.


    I narrowed my eyes at him. "I have a dislocated hip, what do you need my pee for?" The nurse smiled, "standard procedure to do a urinalysis, Luna, before we prescribe any heavy medications." Well, they had already pumped me full of morphine, what could be stronger than that? But I obliged by peeing in the cup, and also managed to pee all over my hand in the process, since my body wasn''t exactly cooperating with the whole bend-and-sit-on-the toilet thing. I washed my hands in the sink, and did my best to wipe the stic cup off with a paper towel before I left the sample on the back of the toilet and called for William to help me back to the bed.


    Putting a hip back into joint is a very ugly thing. I thought I''d had enough drugs to numb me out of it, but there was no way they could give me enough drugs without putting me underpletely. William assisted the male nurse to hold my upper body immobile, while the good doctor and another assistant grabbed the offending leg. They pulled it out, away from my torso adjusting it to get it into the right position. I ground my teeth together, and sweat poured from my forehead. And just when I couldn''t bear that pain any more, with a great heave, they jammed my leg back toward my body. With an audible pop the ball joint went back into the proper position, and I screamed from the pain. I was embarrassed, I''m not a screamer... but having my hip rammed back into ce had brought me to a whole new ce of pain. Once the doctor let go of my leg, I rolled over and threw up all over the floor, narrowly missing the male nurse that had been holding me on that side. I was vaguely aware that Caydence was in the corner, crying softly, and that seemed weird and annoying to me. Why was SHE crying, when i was the one getting my leg ripped off?


    I started to itch the back of my neck. And then my stomach. And then my face. "Uh, doctor?" I half sat up and dug at my thighs with my fingernails, leaving long red welts. But it felt wonderful. Everywhere I itched, and the scratching felt so good. "Doctor Roberto... I''m itchy."


    Doctor Roberto looked up from his clipboard with mild rm. "She''s reacting to the morphine. Get the Benadryl."

 Chapter 15 -

    After they had given me more injections, I fell asleep. I don''t know how long I slept, but I woke up feeling very sick and disoriented. I took me a minute to piece together again what had happened, and where I was. On my left, aputer was monitoring my heart rate, blood pressure and oxygen saturation. Periodically the cuff around my arm tightened and took a new reading, and there was a little stic mp over my finger. There was an IV in my right arm, and a half empty bag of saline was dripping slowly into the line. The lights were dimmed, and my mother-inw was sitting in the only chair, scrolling through her phone, not yet aware that I was awake.


    I did a quick self assessment. My face felt hot and and my eye a little swollen. I didn''t have a mirror to get a good look, but I guessed I probably had a pretty good bruise, and maybe a ck eye. My neck and throat hurt, and even swallowing was a little painful. I was very thirsty, and wished for something cold to drink. But the worst of it was of course, my hips. I was pretty used to a constant dull pain in my hips and legs, but the throbbing in my newly-relocated hip was unbearable. I shifted in the bed and tried to get morefortable, but moving only made it worse, and I groaned.


    "Oh, you are awake!" Caydence jumped up out of the chair. "I''ll go get the nurse." I watched her dart out of the room. I didn''t even have the time to tell her I could have just hit the call button. She was such a nice, caring person. How did a woman like that give birth to a monster like Nn? His brother was normal and empathetic. Why was Nn such a psychopath? Why was all his rage directed at me?


    Instead of a nurse, Doctor Roberto came in, and quietly closed the door behind him. He turned the lights up, and rolled up a wheeled stool beside my stretcher. "How are you feeling, Luna?"


    "Hurts." I said hoarsely. "and I''m thirsty."


    "Of course, of course, that''s to be expected. I''ll have the nurse bring you a drink, maybe some gingerale?" I nodded. "I want to put some ice on that hip, try to reduce some of the inmmation in the injured joint. We''ll give you some more medication for the pain. How is the itching?" I had forgotten the itching, until he mentioned it. I scratched a bit at my stomach and shrugged. It wasn''t really itchy any more, and I didn''t get that euphoric feeling when I scratched. "Good, good. Any nausea?" I shook my head, and remembered with some embarrassment that I had vomited on the floor earlier. Someone must havee in and cleaned up the mess while I was sleeping.


    "Well, there is just one more thing." The doctor seemed a little nervous. He pulled out a pair of reading sses and looked over my chart again, as if he were double checking the information. "There were trace amounts of hCG in your urine." I looked at him stupidly. "What does that mean?"


    "You are pregnant."


    I shook my head. "I can''t be. I mean its only been a week, even if I was, it would be too soon to tell, wouldn''t it?"


    He looked at me with dark, sympathetic eyes. "As a Were, the gestational period is elerated. Your body begins producing pregancy hormones almost immediately. We will re-test of course, but a false-positive is highly unlikely."


    I turned my face away from him. I just couldn''t process this information. How could this have happened from that one, horrible time, shoved up against a dresser on my wedding night? Obviously I understood the biology of HOW, but it just seemed cosmically unfair. I didn''t want to be pregnant, not now, not with Nn''s child. "Doctor," I said urgently, "please don''t tell anyone."


    "Of course not Luna, all patient information is strictly confidential." He peered at me over the rim of his sses, "But I would like to get you started on some prenatal vitamins, and schedule you in a couple weeks for an exam." I nodded, my mind feeling numb. All I could think at that moment was that Nn must not know. I couldn''t even imagine what his reaction would be, he was too unpredictable, too vtile. Would he want a child? Or reject it? I couldn''t even imagine him as a father. What if he hurt the baby? What if he warped the child''s mind and the kid turned out like him? I felt like my chest was being squeezed as panic took over. The monitor to my left began to beep as my heart rate sky rocketed from the 70''s up to 150 bpm. "Easy now, take some deep breaths, you are going to be fine," the doctor tried to reassure me. He called in the nurse, gave her some orders and she went scurrying out. In a moment she was back with a tray of medications, a bottle of gingerale, and a stic cup with some ice.


    "I..I can''t breathe..." I cried, with tears rolling out of my eyes.


    "Just try to rx, Luna. Concentrate on your breathing. Its just a bit of anxiety. You are safe." She injected more medications into the port of my IV, and handed me the cup of ginger ale. I took a sip of the bubbly soda and leaned my head back into the pillow, taking deep, gulping breaths. The big burly male nurse came in with an ice pack. They rolled me slightly onto my good side, and put the cold pack on my injured hip. Slowly my heart rate came down, and I suspected that they had put something in my medications to calm me, as I was feeling a little spacey. Or maybe it was the pain medication? I sipped at my gingerale and found that I didn''t even really care enough to ask. I just didn''t want to think about anything any more.


    When the nurses and doctors had cleared out, there was another knock on my door. I half expected Caydence to return, or even William. But to my surprise, Shane poked his dark head into the room. "Can Ie in?"


    I nodded tiredly. I thought I didn''t want visitors, but as Shane came in with a bouquet of ck-eyed susans and daisies, I felt... well I don''t know what I felt, but I was d to see him. He put the flowers on the little bedside table. He stuffed his hands in his pockets and stood awkwardly with his head down. "Hey."


    "Hey." I said back.


    He looked at me then, his dark eyes too serious, a frown wrinkle between his eye brows. His eyes seemed to take in everything, and I felt very exposed. I resisted the urge to pull the nket up over my head and hide. "Nina," he said, his voice a little choked. He coughed into his hand and started again. "Luna. I.. I''m sorry."


    "Sorry for what? You didn''t do this," I gestured at my hip with my IV-stuck hand.


    "I should have been there," he said, his hands balled up into fists. "I should have protected you." His intensity scared me a little.


    "Its not your job to protect me, Shane." I said quietly.


    "You are my..." he swallowed and looked away. "You are the Luna, it is everyone''s job to protect you. It shouldn''t have happened. You shouldn''t have got hurt."Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Its not that serious, okay? Just a dislocation. I''m going to live." I tried to smile, but I''m not sure I quite pulled it off. "Give me a couple days, and I''ll be back in ss, sensai."


    He was staring at my neck, his lips pressed together in an unhappy line. I swallowed with difficulty and covered it with my hand. I wish I had a mirror to see how bad it really looked. Given his stormy expression, I guess it must have been worse than I thought. He reached out, and gently took my hand away from my neck, being very careful not to disturb the needle to my IV port. The fact that he touched me at all surprised me, but the warm tingle that traveled up my wrist and into my arm was even more rming. I stared at our hands, and didn''t dare look him in the face. It wasn''t the explosion of sparks I felt with Nn. It was subtle, muted, but I definitely felt something. I tried to reason it out of my head. It was the drugs, I thought vaguely. It was the shock and trauma of the day. I felt unusually shy as I reluctantly looked up into his face, my eyes wide. I could make all the excuses I wanted, but I knew he felt it too. His expression was pained as he reached out and tenderly touched my injured cheek with his other hand. Then he sighed, pulled his hands away abruptly and straightened up. "Get well, Luna. I expect to see you in training as soon as the doctor clears you." He turned on his heel and left the room.


    I stared at the empty doorway for a moment, feeling like all the air had left the room with him. "Don''t do it, Nina." I told myself. But we weren''t listening. I burst into tears.

 Chapter 16 -

    Some timeter, Caydence came back with a tray of food. If she noticed I had been crying, she didn''t ask. She probably thought I was just in pain, or upset about the situation with Nn. I was now able to shuffle to the bathroom by myself, using a walker like an olddy. Every step down on that left hip was torture. The doctor had exined that there was internal bruising and a lot of soft tissue damage, and that it could take many weeks before it started to feel normal. Once in the bathroom, I was able to really examine the injuries to my face and neck. I looked... hideous. There was a half-moon shaped bruise that wrapped from the corner of one eye, under my cheekbone and back up toward my ear, and my eye was slightly swollen. But my neck was far, far worse. When I lifted my chin, it was all streaked with ugly red and purple. On one side you could clearly count the four circles that would have been finger prints. On top of that I was very pale, and I had a terrible case of hospital-bed-head. Caydence kindly helped me brush it out and pull it back out of my face before she tried to offer me food.


    "Mum," I shook my head. "I''m really not hungry."All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Caydence twisted her hands in herp. "Nina... I''m so sorry for this. I knew that Nn might not be a good husband to you, but I never thought that he would actually hurt you like this."


    "Its okay," I said calmly, "Its not your fault."


    "But it is, in a way. The arranged marriage was my idea." Her eyes were downcast, as she picked at her nails. "Your father-inw Bernhard, he was pretty wild in his youth too... but once we married, he seemed toe to his senses and grow up. We hoped the same thing would happen for Nn. We still hope that. Its only been a few days, Nina. Please forgive him, and give him a little more time." "Forgive him?? He tried to kill me!"


    She winced, but continued to defend him. "He was drunk, thats all. His reasoning was impaired..."


    I stared at her incredulously. I opened my mouth to say something, and then closed it again. What I was thinking didn''t need to be said out-loud. I was thinking, perhaps Nn was the way he was because in her kindness and misced good- intentions, she had never actually held him ountable for his bad behavior. "Being drunk is not an excuse." I said instead. I had no intentions of forgiving him.


    Over the next few days I had a steady stream of visitors. Daisy came and sat with me as often as she could escape from her duties in the kitchen. William also popped in several times during the day, doing his best to cheer me up. He sent funny videos and memes to my phone, and we argued and bickered about silly things. Some of the young people from my training ss surprised me by popping in to wish me well, as well as Kelly from the kitchen and some of the kitchen and nursery staff. There was an army of get-well cards pinned to the bulletin board in the room. Only the family knew the real cause of my injuries. The rest of the pack was told I had identally fallen down the stairs. Many of their sympathetic gazes lingered on my neck, I bet most of them were wondering how one identally strangles oneself while falling down the stairs. Shane came in every day, although he kept a distance, and spoke to me politely from the door. But the one person who did NOT visit was Nn. He showed no remorse, and had no intentions of apologizing for his brutality.


    On the fourth day, the doctor finally discharged me, with a long list of special instructions. "Once you have dislocated your hip once, it will always be prone toing out of the joint. Especially in the first few weeks, you need to protect that joint. He had a print out of stretches and exercises I should be doing as I progressed in recovery, and he handed me a bag of pills. I quickly read thebels. A pain reliever. A muscle rxant. And pre-natal vitamins. I appreciated the fact that the prenatal vitamins had been discretelybeled. I was given a pair of under arm crutches, just to take some of the weight off of the hip when I walked. At least I no longer had to worry about who saw me limping now.


    If life had been boring before, it was absolutely miserable now. For the first few days I stayed in my room, doing little more than going back and forth to the bathroom. Daisy brought my meals on trays. My emotions were scattered all over the ce. Sometimes I was angry. I wanted to march across the hall and pound on Nn''s door with a baseball bat. Sometimes I admit Ipsed into self-pity. I spent a lot of time pondering why my life has to suck so bad. Every morning when I had to pop that prenatal vitamin, I felt fear and anxiety creep up and threaten to swallow me. Sometimes I was overe with depression. I was engulfed in such a heavy sadness, I thought I would get lost in it forever. And sometimes, very secretly, I thought about Shane. Now that was a deeplyplicated issue. How could I feel a mate-pull with two different men? And of all the men in the world, why did it have to be for my husband AND his beta? When I thought about Nn, I felt cold and indifferent. But when I thought about Shane...


    Although the doctor had told me to take it easy and stay on bed-rest for a week, eventually I got so bored and restless, I had to go out. I used my crutches to hobble around the manor. When I felt like I was mentally strong enough to face Nn, I went down and took my meals at the family table. Nn, however did not make an appearance. Instead William took his brother''s seat so he could chat with me while we ate. It also gave me the opportunity to sit across the table from Shane. I''m ashamed to say that just being physically near him made me feel good. I felt stronger, just basking in his presence. He was cool and polite and avoided my eyes, and I did the same. But when I thought he wasn''t looking, I stared at him. And when he thought I wasn''t paying attention, I also felt his eyes on me. It was a very dangerous little dance between us, and I worried that someone else might notice.


    He might be able to tolerate you now, I thought to myself, but when he finds out your pregnant with Nn''s child...


    I sighed. I spent time in the nursery, ying with the babies. We found things that I could do from a sitting position in a chair. We yed with y dough, and dressed up dolls. We drew roads and a town on poster board and drove toy cars around our town. They couldn''t climb up in myp, so they allpeted toe lean against me. "You are so natural with them," Jennifer, one of the nursery workers sighed, "They all love you. You are going to be a wonderful mother." Her innocent observation made my heart ache. I''d always wanted to be a mother, someday. But not now, not like this.


    Eventually I screwed up my courage and hobbled out to the training field on my crutches. I couldn''t participate, but I wanted to observe. If it hadn''t been for the little bit of instruction I''d already received in the most basic of martial arts, I might not have lived through Nn''s attack. So I sat on the bench and watched my ssmates go through the rigors of their morning instruction. I admired the way that Shane taught his students. He moved among them, correcting form here, demonstrating something new there, divvying out praise and criticism in equal measure. His message was always the same. "You are doing good, but I know you can do better." I loved the way he pushed people. I loved the way he had pushed me, without regard for my disability. I tried my best to actually learn something as I sat there watching, but my fellow students were advanced far beyond my skill level.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    When ss was over, Shane approached me warily. I smiled at him. "Hello Shane."


    "Hi Nina. How are you feeling?" It pleased me that he called me by name, and not by my title. He shifted awkwardly and seemed reluctant to get too close to me.


    "A little better every day," I said truthfully. I fiddled with the crutches that I had bnced between my knees. "I was wondering if I could ask you a favor?"


    "Of course, what is it?"


    "Can you show me how you taped up my knees, and teach me to do it myself?"


    He considered it, tipping his head and ncing down at my legs. "It might be a little hard for you to do it yourself, but we could try." He finally conceded. "I didn''t bring the tape down with me today, I wasn''t expecting you. If you want toe back to the pack house with me?"


    "Great!" I was really pleased. If I could do the wrapping myself every morning, I thought I would be much more stable on my feet. And I''m not going to lie... I was also really looking forward to a little private attention from Shane, even if it was just focused on my messed up legs. He shortened his long-legged stride to walk beside me, as I poked along with the crutches. I still stepped down with my bad hip, but I shifted some of my weight to my arms with the crutches, taking some of the weight load off the injured joint. I felt his eyes on me as we walked, but I thought he was probably examining me like a physical therapist, watching how I moved, seeing all my weaknesses. We took the elevator up to the fourth floor, and I followed him down a different wing to his bedroom.


    Was it weird to be going into another man''s bedroom? He looked a little ufortable as he opened the door and stood aside to let me in. His room was sparsely furnished and still had the impersonal look of a guest room. I suppose he had only upied the space for a few days, since Nn had chosen and announced his seconds. It did not suprise me at all that it was very neat and organized. "Please sit down," he said, motioning to one of the straight back chairs that was pulled up to a small table. I perched on the chair as he went into the bathroom and rummaged in his cabs for the special stic tape he used on my knees. He set two rolls on the table next to me, and knelt in front of me. I knew I was in deep trouble when the mere sight of him kneeling in front of my legs practically turned me into jelly. He took a deep breath, "Okay. Look here. Do you see how your knee cap is sort of crooked, and moving to the outside?" He touched my knees and I had the urge to close my eyes. Warmth and tingling spread from his hands, up my thighs. I tried to force myself to focus on what he was saying. "So we want to use the tape to straighten it, and push it back toward the middle." He demonstrated how toy the tape around my kneecap. "And then... your knees hyper-extend... meaning they bend backwards. So we want to support these tendons here, to stop it from doing that." He wrapped the tape around behind my knee. "And then on this side, we want to give extra support to the meniscus... so we bring the tape up the inside... like this." He finished by tearing the tape with his teeth, and smoothing the loose end against the skin of my inner thigh. His warm hand on my inner thigh was the most arousing feeling I''d ever experienced.


    "Oh." Was all I could say, wide eyed.


    "Why don''t you try on the other side?"


    I gulped... if having his hands on my knees was already enough to make me hot, his hands on my hands, with both of us touching my legs was even worse. All I could think was I was a strange and sick girl to get turned on by the process of taping up my damaged legs. He leaned in closer to survey my work. It wasn''t as pretty or clean as the side he had done, but he nodded his head in approval. "I think, with a little practice, you should be able to do it yourself." I didn''t want to do it myself, I thought, a little dreamily. If I did it myself, I wouldn''t have an excuse to have his hand resting so warm and gentle against my thigh. I almost believed I was the only one who was feeling this weird attraction, but when I followed his hand, up his muscr arm, and into his handsome face, I saw his dark eyes were staring intensely at my lips. Reflexively, I licked at my lips.


    His hands rubbed gently along my thighs, and he leaned forward slowly. He was giving me plenty of time to back out and refuse, if I didn''t want what he was offering. Still kneeling on the floor in front of me, he cradled my neck in one of his big hands, his thumb stroking gently over the bruised flesh. Although there was a little niggling voice in the back of my head that was warning me that this was wrong, this was dangerously wrong, it felt incredibly right. I leaned forward until our lips met.


    My first kiss from Nn had been rough, demanding, domineering. Kissing Shane was like a whole different universe. He was so gentle, so sensual. He tasted my lips, nting his mouth across mine, delicately nibbling on my lower lip. I felt myself melting into him. I wished it would go on forever, I wished it would progress to something more sensual. (Although sex was on the list of prohibited activities for my healing hip.) Before I could totally humiliate myself, he pulled away with a sigh. He leaned his forehead against mine and whispered, a little breathlessly, "He doesn''t deserve you."

 Chapter 17 -

    I should have said something. Instead I just stared at him wide eyed and dazed. He sighed deeply, and gently helped me to my feet, handing me the crutches. "You should go now." His words were gentle, and there was a trace of regret in voice, but it still kinda hurt anyway. I could only process that he had kissed me, and now he wanted me to leave. He opened the door for me and stood aside.


    I grasped the handles of my crutches and walked myself out. Whatever happened, I was going to hang on to my shredded dignity. "Thank you for your help, Shane."


    "Oh, right, here." He slipped two rolls of the stic tape into a bag and handed them to me. I took the bag and read a message in it. I needed to wrap my own knees in the future. He didn''t want to do it again. I mumbled another thank you, and went down the hall on my crutches without looking back. I heard his bedroom door close quietly behind me.


    Why was my life such a disaster??


    I was nearly to the end of the hallway when Nn came tearing around the corner. His face was pale, and his grey-blue eyes looked a little wild. When I saw him, I felt fear rise up in my throat. I hated being afraid of anything, and my own fear made me angry. Angry at him, and angry at myself. "Who!? Who was it? Who TOUCHED YOU?"Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I lifted my chin and stared at him defiantly. "What are you yelling about? You get to fuck anyone you want, but someone touches me, and you lose your shit?"


    He rubbed his stomach, like it was still paining him, and realization dawned on me. Shane had kissed me, and Nn had felt the breech in our mate-bond. He was feeling the pain. I felt half-guilty, and half satisfied. I wanted to gloat, and rub it in his face. I wanted to throw his words back in his face. Was it as good for you as it was for me? But if I admitted it, I realized I''d be putting Shane in a precarious position. God only knew what the punishment was for kissing your Alpha''s mate. Nn grabbed me by my shoulders, and sniffed me.


    "Shane? SHANE?!" he roared.


    I looked at him very calmly. "Of course you smell Shane on me. He just helped me wrap my knees, you moron." I pushed back at his shoulders and stuck one leg out so he could see my bright pink bandages.


    "Your knees?" he looked nkly down at my legs. And then seemed toprehend for the first time that I was walking with crutches. At the same time Shane came out of his bedroom to see what themotion was. He moved slowly and gracefully. His body looked rxed, but I felt his tension. He was like a tiger, coiled and ready to spring at the slightest provocation. I remember what he had said in the hospital room, about protecting me. Was that what he intended to do now?


    "What is wrong with your knees? Why do you need to be taped up?" Nn growled.


    I shook my head at him, and I had this moment of devious inspiration. As far as I knew, Nn had never caught on to the fact that I am disabled. He was too self-absorbed to notice much of anything about me. I''m sure if he had known, he would have been very cruel and severe. I saw this little window of opportunity to push the me off on him. I didn''t have it in me to lie out-right, but what if I just nted that seed? "You really have no idea what you did to me, do you?" He stared at me. I felt his eyes move over my bruised face, my discolored and swollen neck, the aluminum crutches, and finally to my wrapped knees. "You don''t even remember it, do you?" I said coldly, absorbing his nk look. I pushed past him and continued down the hall toward my own room, leaving Nn and Shane alone in the hallway. I think I had suitably distracted Nn from the fact that he''d felt the beginnings of my infidelity that at least he wouldn''t take out his rage on Shane.


    I went into my own room and gave the door a good and satisifying m that I knew would echo down the corridors. Then I locked the door and slid the deadbolt into ce. I knew that if he really wanted, Nn could break the door down like. it was made of matchsticks, but at least he could no longer use a key to randomly invade my personal space.


    I was in a very precarious situation now. Before all this happened I had thought I could simply reject the mating bond, but continue to live in the Gold Mountain pack, continue to be Nn''s legal wife, continue to uphold the marriage alliance. But now there were twoplicated and confusing problems. I was pregnant. And I had a thing for the beta. I didn''t even know it was possible to have two bonds at the same time. That was crazy. I desperately wished I could talk to my mother about it, or talk to an elder. But my mother was gone, and I could hardly ask an elder such a loaded question without revealing my secrets.


    The only thing I felt absolutely sure about, was that no one must know about the pregnancy, and I didn''t have much time. Someone would start to smell the changes in my hormones soon, and within a month or so I would start to show. I had poured over the marriage alliance agreement, and had found the wording very vague. We had to be married, and the marriage consummated. But it didn''t say we had to live together as husband and wife, or that we even had to STAY married. ording to the legal verbiage, I was pretty sure that I could even divorce my husband and not destroy the alliance. But I knew in my heart that I could not simply walk away, and go back to my family. My father would not ept it, and neither would my new family in the Gold Mountain pack.


    I had only one choice. I had to run away and go rogue. That thing that I''d been afraid of from the first day now seemed like my only option. All my life I''d heard terrible stories of what happens to to wolves that go rogue. Wolves are pack creatures. They need their families to survive. Rogues lose their connection to the pack, and sometimes they go insane. And if a rogue is caught on pack territory, justice is swift, brutal, and sometimes deadly. The only safe ce for me to run would be into the human cities.


    I won''t be totally alone, I thought bitterly. I would have my baby, and we would be our own little family. As long as I didn''t go back to my father, I hoped that he wouldn''t be med for my defection.


    And Shane? I didn''t even know what Shane was to me. But I knew what he was to my husband. There was no way I could pursue a rtionship with the Beta without Nning down on both of us. I would have to walk away from Shane


    too.

 Chapter 18 -

    When I came to Gold Mountain, I had squeezed my whole life into two suitcases. I was now attempting to put my whole life into a backpack. I didn''t even own a backpack, to start with. I had to ask Daisy if I could borrow one from her. I made the excuse that it was hard to carry things around with the crutches, and I needed a backpack to free up my hands. I hoped she would forgive me when I absconded with it. I stuffed it with a couple changes of clothes, extra underwear, and a few personal items. I took my mother''s jewelry box. I slipped my sisters'' photo out of the frame and pressed the photo between the pages of my journal. I had two pre-paid Visa cards and a fifty-dor bill that I had received as wedding gifts. Caydence had also given me a debit card to ess the family spending ount, but I refused to take that with me. First and foremost, they could use the card to track me. But I also would not steal from the people that had shown me kindness, and weed me into the family pack, despite their son.


    I forced myself to sit down and write her a note. I couldn''t exin everything to her, I couldn''t tell her the real reason I was leaving. All I could do was apologize for disappointing her, for disappointing Bernhard. Bernhard had never been particrly friendly to me, but he hadn''t been mean either. "Forgive me Mum, I just can''t stay in this house or in this marriage. Please don''t try to look for me. I hope that you stay in health and happiness, and remember me fondly ~ Nina." I slipped the note into an envelope, along with the gold debit card, and my wedding ring, and ced them all in my bedside drawer. Someone would find them, eventually.


    I stalled a few more days time, trying to look and act as if everything was normal. I went down to the dining room to eat. I sat on the bench and watched Shane''s training sses. I yed with the babies. I sat alone in the library and pretended to read. I even sat elbow-to-elbow with Nn at several meals, when he decided to make an appearance. I had learned to wrap my own knees. It wasn''t as good as Shane''s work, but it helped my legs, and the pain in my hip was getting better and better. I didn''t really need to use the crutches any more, and I carried them more for show, even when I was putting my full weight onto my feet as I walked. Since I had made up my mind to leave, I found that I was at peace with it. The only thing that remained was to cut my bond with Nn. When he was not actively being a jerk, I found it harder and harder for me to severe the supernatural tie that bound us together. I questioned myself over and over, if I was sure, if it was really the right thing to do. Some people said that the Goddess herself chose our partners, and paired us together for a reason. It was scary to think I was going to circumvent divine intention. But then again, we were given the freedom of rejection, we were given that "out". I knew I had to use it.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Saturday, I decided. I''ll do it Saturday.


    I didn''t make it to Saturday.


    Thursday night I heard the giggling in the hallway, before I even felt the pain in my gut. I put the heavy backpack on my shoulders. I looped my jacket over one arm, and I waited. The pain came, like I knew it would, but I have to say, it wasn''t as bad as it had been. Perhaps my senses were growing dull. Or maybe I was already so emotionally detached that the bond was breaking on its own. I didn''t care. Instead of getting stabbed, I felt a pain like severe menstrual cramps. When the pain started to radiate through my ribs, I picked up my crutches, and moved to the door. I took onest look around my room. "Home" hadn''tsted very long, and I was sad that I had to leave so much behind, especially my fuzzy butterfly nket. But there was no room for nostalgia now. I closed the door quietly, and eased my way across the hall.


    I recognized the smell, and the voice before I even got to the door. It was the red-headed nurse again, Julia Paige. I stopped and wondered for a moment if he was just a man-whore, or if he really had feelings for this woman. What if they''d been in love, and then his parents had thrown me at him? I had a hard time picturing Nn being loving toward anyone, but who knew what went on in the dark forest of his heart? All the more reason for me to do what I had to do, and do it now. I took a deep breath, and opened his door. I opened it with so much force that it swung hard and banged into the wall. The "beast with two backs" on the bed stopped rocking and turned to look at me in surprise. Nn''s expression was half annoyance and half satisfaction... and that was enough to embolden me to what I had to do.


    "I, Nina Boyton Pierceson, hereby---"


    A panicked look crossed his face. "STOP!" He held up a hand, as if he could stop me, while his body was still tangled up and stuck in the red-headed whore.


    "I hereby REJECT you, Nn Pierceson as my fated mate. Let all bonds between us be broken, now and forever."


    "Nina! Fuck!" Nn rolled off the woman, and clutched at his chest.


    It hurt me too, I''m not going to lie. It was way worse even than the times he''d screwed around with other women. My eyes watered and my vision blurred, but I was getting used to it. I pulled myself up straight, and positioned the crutches under my arms. "Well?"


    He gasped, and rolled over on his back. When he looked at me, his eyes were dark and angry, and I felt a shiver of fear run down my spine. "I, Nn Pierceson...reject.. your rejection." What?? What??!! That wasn''t in the script! I gaped at him with an open mouth.


    "Did you really think I''d let you out of it so easy, you stupid bitch?"


    There were a hundred insults and usations on the edge of my tongue that I wanted to fling back at him. But I didn''t. I took onest look at my husband, feeling sad that myst memory of him would be like this, writhing on the bed, caught in the act of fornication and adultery. I reached out and closed his door behind me, and then made my way down to the elevator. The house was mostly quiet now. The staff had finished their work and gone on to their own rooms. Some of them lived in seperate houses scattered around the pack territory. There was the noise of a movie ying from the entertainment room. The smell of popcorn hit my nose as I passed the room full of rowdy teenagers. No one payed me any attention at all as I quietly walked straight out the front door, and down the long, curving driveway.


    Somewhere out in the night, I knew there were security patrols, watching the borders. I just marched straight on down the driveway, however. I thought it would be a lot less suspicious if I just went straight on through, rather than trying to be sneaky and hide in the shadows. I was right too. I had made it almost up to the road, the boundary line was only a few meters away. I had only to step across it and dere myself a rogue.


    That is when a car came speeding down the driveway toward me, and I felt my heart drop out of me. They had discovered me. I did not have the ability to run or the strength to fight, so I could do nothing but turn and confront my fate. What would they do to me? Lock me back in the house? Throw me into the dungeons? Beat me? I stared defiantly at the SUV as it skidded to a stop just a few feet from me. I expected guards. I wouldn''t even have been surprised if it was Nn himself.


    Instead the door popped open, and William jumped from the drivers seat. The passenger door opened, and Daisy''s blonde head poked out. I gaped at them. "William... Daisy... what are you doing?"


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    "We areing with you, Luna." William said with a wide grin.


    "What? You can''t! Go home William, please." I looked desperately at Daisy. "Daisy??"


    "We are revolting with you."


    "Revolting?" That didn''t seem like the right word.


    "Yes," William nodded seriously. "We pledge our allegiance, and dedicate our lives to our Luna."


    I looked in confusion between my two friends. Daisy, who never said "no" to anyone, was willing to make herself and outcast from the pack, for my sake? And William would abandon his family? "William, your mother--"


    William came, took me by the elbow and steered me toward the car. "My mother knows I need to leave, Nina. I''ve been nning it for months. I will never be epted for who and what I am here."


    I shook my head. "Daisy, I can''t let you do this."


    Daisy raised her chin stubbornly. "You can''t stop me. Now get in the car, quickly."


    William opened the back door for me. "Hurry up Luna, before they figure out what we are doing. You didn''t really think you were going to walk the 35 miles to the nearest town, did you?"


    I gulped. I had no idea it was that far. I threw my crutches inside and slid into the seat. I buckled my seat belt, and William peeled out, crossing the boundary into no-man''snd. I opened the mind-link between myself, and the pack. "I, Nina Boyton, dere myself independent of the Gold Mountain pack. From this day forward, I am a rogue, with no allegiance to any pack." And just as simply as the link had opened in my mind at the eptance ceremony, it was snapped closed as I dered myself a rogue. William and Daisy must have made their own separate derations, but I could not hear them.


    "We did it," I muttered in wonder as we sped down the road, away from Nn, away from the pack. "We are free."


    "Oh, Luna. I grabbed this for you. I thought you might want it." Daisy reached under her seat, and pulled out my fuzzy butterfly nket. I sighed and wrapped it around my shoulders, takingfort in something warm and familiar. "Where are we going?" I asked William, since he seemed to be driving with direction and purpose.


    "I have a friend, a human friend, Gabe. We went to university together. He''s got a big house in Troy. He says its mostly gutted, because they started renovationsst year, but he ran out of money. He says we can live there with him, if we don''t mind helping him with fixing the ce back up."


    "Wow that''s great."


    "Nina," he looked me in the rear view mirror. "Daisy and I were serious. We have dedicated our loyalty to you as our Luna. We are not rogues. We are a pack of three." I swallowed and felt suddenly chilled. It was one thing to run away and take my life into my own hands. But now, through some trick of fate, I had brought these two out into the world with me, and made myself responsible for their safety and well-being. That was a very heavy weight on my already tired shoulders. Could three friends really be a "pack"? Could I lead them as a Luna with no Alpha? I rubbed at my chest, which still felt sore and empty from the half-baked rejection. The only thing I knew for sure was that I was really, really d that they were there. I didn''t have to face the future alone.

 Chapter 19 -

    "There is one more thing we have to do," I said quietly from the back seat. I pulled out my cellphone. We were already miles from the pack territory, and yet the phone was quiet. No calls, no texts. No one was missing me. I rolled down the car window and tossed the phone out. Daisy and William followed my example. William kissed the screen before he tossed it out, and Daisy pulled out a memory chip before she threw hers into the bushes beside the road.


    "We''re littering" Daisy said mournfully, as if that was the worst thing we had done that night.


    We drove along in silence for awhile. I felt a bit numb and dull. After a long time I roused myself enough to ask, "How did you know I was leaving?"


    Daisy ducked her head, and William chuckled. "It was Daisy."Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Daisy picked at her pants with a guilty expression. "First you asked for my backpack. Then your picture frame was empty and your jewelry box was gone. And then I got nosy, I found the envelope in your drawer. I''m really sorry, Nina. It wasn''t sealed, so I opened it up and I read it!" She sounded so upset I thought she was going to cry.


    I reached forward between the seats and rubbed her shoulder. "Its okay Daisy."


    "So we packed our bags and just kept watching and waiting for you to make your move," William said easily. "And since my room is right next to Nn''s room... I heard everything."


    I sighed and leaned my head against the window ss. "You heard everything. So tell me, what does it mean when your mate refuses your rejection?"


    William shrugged. "I have no idea. I don''t think it works that way. I mean the whole idea is that you can''t force someone to be your mate if they don''t want to. What do you think?"


    I closed my eyes, feeling suddenly andpletely drained. Thank God William hade with the car. I''m sure I wouldn''t have made it very far on foot. "I think it worked, whether he wanted it to or not. It hurt, Will. It hurt me right to my soul." I slept on and off and we drove on through the night. At some point William stopped to fill the gas tank, and Daisy and I went into the service station to pee. "William," I warned him before I went in, "Don''t use your family debit card. They will use it to trace us."


    "Huh." He flipped the card against his thigh. "Well, let them trace us just this far." He went to the ATM, and withdrew all the cash the machine would allow, he gassed up the vehicle, and then he took a lighter and melted the chip on the card. When the whole card was warped and unreadable, he tossed it in the trash can. "We are going to have to get jobs," He said doubtfully, as he counted the cash from the ATM. "This money won''t hold us for long."


    "I have some money too," Daisy volunteered. "I went out two days ago and withdrew all my savings."


    "I have some cards and cash left over from the wedding," I admitted. "But you are right. We will have to look for work and create a sustainable ie." I rubbed at my stomach and felt a little guilty. With a Were pregnancy, I wouldn''t be able to work for very long before I was forced onto maternity leave. But we would work something out. We left the service station and got back on the road. Daisy took a turn driving so that William could have a nap. But when we got near Troy, William took the wheel again, so that he could navigate us to his friends house.


    "You know if I had my phone... I could have just used the GPS." He muttered a little grumpily, as he strained his neck to read the street signs. Finally he turned on to Meadow Street, and followed it for three blocks. With each consecutive block the houses got bigger, and older, until we pulled up to a stop in front of a huge, three story Victorian that seemed to be crumbling on its foundations. The paint was peeling, some of the windows were boarded over, the grass was overgrown and the sagged. But there were lights on inside to wee us, and I was ready to copse.


    "Hey! You guys made it!"


    "Gabe!" William jumped out of the SUV and gave his friend a quick, manly hug. Gabe was a small Mexican American man, with curling ck hair and light brown skin. "Gabe, these are my friends, Nina, and Daisy."


    "Hi," I said, trying to be as friendly as my exhausted body would allow. "Thanks so much for letting us stay with you."


    Daisy had stopped dead in her tracks. Her big blue eyes were as big as saucers, and she was trembling.


    "Daisy? You okay?" I limped over to her and put an arm around her slender shoulders.


    "He''s... he''s human." Daisy mumbled.


    "Yeah, William did tell us that in the car."


    Daisy clutched at me a little desperately and whispered. "Luna... I think he''s my mate."

 Chapter 20 -

    I swiveled my head back and forth between Daisy and Gabe on the porch. Gabe''s face had gone all soft and sloppy when his eyesnded on Daisy. He was smiling like a fool, as he practically tripped over himself toe carry her duffel-bag into the house. If possible, the house was more of a wreck on the inside than it was on the outside, in its half-renovated state. "Sorry for the mess," Gabe mumbled apologetically. "My brother and I bought this, we were going to fix it up together. Then he got sick, and..." he trailed off sadly.


    "Its a beautiful old house," I said, trying to dispel a little of his gloom. "When its finished it will be a real knock-out."Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Gabe rubbed the back of his neck, and kept staring at Daisy. "Yeah, maybe. Look this was kind of sudden and uh, I don''t really have a lot of furniture. There''s only one extra bed and the couch..."


    "No problem," Daisy said easily, "I can just sleep on the floor."


    "No! You can sleep in my bed!" Gabe''s face flushed. "I mean, not with me, in the bed. I''ll sleep on the floor, or something."


    "Oh no!" Daisy was blushing furiously, "I can''t put you out of your own bed!" It was so cute watching them, I thought with satisfaction. Each of them so frantically trying to take care of the other. That''s how it should be with a mate. You should think of their good before your own, put them above your needs.


    "There is no problem," I suggested quietly, "Daisy and I can share a bed, and William can sleep on the couch. You''ve been kind enough to give us a home, we don''t want to cause you any difort."


    "Hey, I don''t want to sleep on the couch!" William protested.


    At the same time Gabe''s jaw jutted out stubbornly and he looked a little pouty. "I want Daisy to use my bed."


    In the end, William and I shared the bed which had once belonged to Gabe''s brother, Gabe slept on the couch, and Daisy got Gabe''s big bed all to herself. I quietly shut the door to our bedroom and looked at William. "I give it three days, before they are in that bed, together."


    William sniggered. "I doubt theyst that long. I bet by tomorrow night..."


    I had no problem sleeping on one bed with William. We had grown close in my short time at Gold Mountain, and being with him was like being with one of my sisters. I didn''t feel shy with him at all, because there was no sexual tension what- so-ever. Don''t get me wrong, he was a gorgeous man. I could admire him like a fine piece of art. But I knew I was never going to buy that painting. So I didn''t feel self-conscious at all as I stripped down and I slipped into an old tank top and shorts for pajamas. There was nothing he hadn''t seen of me. He''d seen me naked. He''d seen me ugly-cry. He''d seen me bleed. We''d cuddled together when my heart was breaking.


    That being said, I''ve never actually shared my bed with anyone other than my sisters. Nn and I had never slept together on one bed. So just the fact that there was another body in the space seemed a little weird. I tried to keep myself on my side, thinking that it would be bad manners if I invaded his space, but I felt very constrained, sleeping like a matchstick. William however, had no such qualms. He yawned loudly and jumped in the bed. To hell with his side, and not touching, he grabbed me up like a teddy bear and snuggled me up to his chest. He threw his leg over mine, and within a minute he was already asleep and snoring softly. I wiggled around a bit to get morefortable, but I thought, a girl could get used to this. It was nearly five in the morning when I let my eyelids drop, and I slept, feeling safe and content in William''s arms.


    I was thest one to roll out of bed in the morning. Well, if you could still call it morning, it was nearly 11:00. I dressed myself and inched my way down the stairs. I followed the smell of food to a disaster area that should have been the kitchen. It was ripped apart like the rest of the house. The counter tops were gone, but some plywood had been thrown over top of the cupboards. Daisy was cooking pancakes on an avocado colored stove that looked like it came straight out of the 1970''s. Daisy was positively glowing, and Gabe was following her with his eyes like a love-sick puppy. I felt a little stab of jealousy. This is how it was supposed to be when you found your mate. I wondered briefly, if I had met Shane before I had set eyes on Nn... would my story have had a happy ending? I had to put it out of my mind, because it physically hurt me to even think about it. Fate had not been kind to me, but at least it had favored Daisy.


    "Just think," Daisy said dreamily, "If I hadn''te with you, I never would have found him. If I''d stayed at Gold Mountain, I would have been alone forever. It''s like magic, Nina. It was meant to happen." I wasn''t sure I believed in magic and destiny and all that any more, but I smiled for Daisy, and willed myself to be happy for her.


    "So..." William trailed into the room. He had a notebook in hand and a pencil tucked behind his ear. "I''ve been going through the house. There is a small room on the first floor, Nina. It was probably an office or a study or something. Its not as big as the bedrooms upstairs, but I was thinking we should renovate that first, to be your bedroom. That way you don''t have to go up and down the stairs. What do you think?"


    "I think you are very sweet and considerate," I replied, easing myself down into one of the mismatched and broken chairs that surrounded a card table in the dining area. He plopped himself down in a chair across from me.


    "I uh, heard from mom." He said, pulling the pencil from behind his ear, and fiddling with it.


    "How?" I asked dumbly, remembering that we had all abandoned our phones in route.


    He tapped his temple. "I can still mind-link with her... I guess you can break off with the pack, but it doesn''t necessarily break off with your mother." I frowned at that. My father had never mind-linked me since I came to Gold Mountain. "Anyway... I guess Nn has lost his shit since he figured out this morning that you left. He''s tearing the whole ce apart. He''s got every guard and scout out looking for you. They already picked up our phones. They''ve been over at your dad''s searching the whole ce."


    My eyes widened and I felt a little ping of fear in my gut. "What do we do? He wouldn''t hurt my family would he?"


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    "Rx, Luna. Its a beautiful thing. Its about time Nn realized he is not the master of the universe after all."


    "So what did your mom say?"


    William shrugged ufortably. "She cried. But mostly she just wanted to make sure that you were safe. She has ordered me to take care of you."


    I smiled sadly at that. Caydence was a good woman. "Can you give her a message to give my Dad? Just to let him know that I''m okay. To warn him to be careful of Nn... and tell him I''m sorry, I wasn''t strong enough after all." Daisy set stic tes of pancakes in front of all of us. Gabe brought out butter and syrup, and a gallon of milk, and we all dug in with some stic silverware. Gabe looked at us curiously. "So really, whats the story with the three of you?" "We are revolting," Daisy chimed in.


    "I think she means rebelling," William mumbled around a mouthful of pancake.


    "We ran away." I offered.


    His head swiveled around between us. "Aren''t you guys a little old to be run aways?"


    William shrugged. "Itsplicated. Maybe Daisy would like to exin everything to you,ter."


    Daisy blushed and pushed her pancake around her te. "Yeah. Okay."


    William turned to me. "So what''s the n now, Luna?"


    I sighed and set down my fork. I hadn''t really nned this out much beyond getting out in one piece. I really didn''t know where to go from here. "Like we said in the car... we need to look for jobs. If Gabe is willing to let us stay on here we will need to do some work on the house and set up housekeeping..." and then what? I knew I needed to tell my friends about the baby, but I just wasn''t ready yet.


    "Yeah, we''ve already talked about the house." William shot a look at Gabe, who nodded. "He has invited us to stay. I told him we would pay half of the bills and the monthly mortgage, as well with help with some of the renovations. If he decides to sell the house in the future, we get first dibs on an owner-financed purchase."


    "Wow, that''s really generous. Thank you Gabriel."


    Actually, there was very little I had to do. William had put himself in charge of the house renovations before I even got myself out of bed. He had a list of projects and priorities that he went over with Gabe. Daisy stepped in and took charge of the domestic management of the household. She was nning menus, and making grocery lists, andining about the washing machine down in the creepy basement.


    When breakfast was cleared away, Gabe let us borrow his tablet so that we could type up resumes and start searching for jobs. "This is going to be hard," William said. "We have no references, no work history. Who is going to hire us?" "Fake it," Gabe said with a shrug. "If each of you gets a phone, you can create a fake work history, and list each other as the references." I stared at him and he held up his hands defensively. "What? People do it all the time."


    I leaned back in my chair and rubbed at my aching thighs. "Well, fake resumes or not, I think that buying new phones is probably a top priority. The prepaid kind, so there are no contracts. And everyone must remember that there is no calling any contacts in the pack."


    Daisy twisted a golden curl around her finger innocently, "Do you really think they will be bothering themselves to look for us?"

 Chapter 21 -

    Shane''s POV


    I knew the moment that she left. Everyone in the pack felt it when the Luna severed her connection, but I thought that it was even more severe for me, because I was losing much more than just my Luna. I staggered out into the hallway, holding my aching head, just as Nn erupted from his room with a primal roar. "WHERE IS SHE?" He yelled to no one in particr in the hallway.


    That stupid red-headed twit tried to wrap her arms around him. "Never mind that stupid girl, Alpha. You don''t need her."


    "You!" Nn turned his rage on the half-dressed woman who was clinging to him like a tick. "This is all your fault."


    "My fault!" She tossed her hair back indignantly. "How is it my fault? You called ME, remember?"


    Nn pushed her away, and pushed her hard enough that she tipped over backwards andnded on her ass. A part of me wanted toe to her rescue, because she was a woman, and Nn could be so brutal. But I could not forget the fact that this whore had caused Nina so much pain and suffering. So I turned a blind eye and crossed my arms over my chest. "Where is she??" Nn roared again, and kicked open her bedroom door.


    "She''s gone, you idiot. You aren''t going to find her in there."


    "What do you mean she''s gone? She can''t just be gone!" He flipped over the bed, as if he was going to find his wife underneath it.


    "You are such a fucking moron, Pierceson." I growled.


    He ripped all the drawers out of the dresser and dumped the clothes on the floor. "Her clothes are still here," he said, his voice almost hopeful. He yanked open the closet doors. "More clothes. And her suitcases. See, she can''t be gone." He looked at me like he desperately wanted me to reassure him that Nina was just around somewhere. My eyes fell on the bedside drawer, with a feeling of dread in my stomach. Nn''s eyes followed mine. With a grunt he jumped over the ruined bed and yanked open the drawer. Inside was a simple white envelope. He swore softly and picked it up.


    He flipped it over and dumped out the contents. Her wedding ring, a debit card, and a piece of paper fluttered to the floor. Nn snatched up the paper, read it once quickly, then a second time more slowly, before he crumpled it up and let out a mournful howl.


    I felt like punching him. "How can you even pretend to be sad that she''s gone?" I asked caustically. "You treated her like shit while she was here. What did you expect her to do? Just keep on taking it from you??"


    "Shut up!" he barked at me, throwing the note to the floor. "We have to mobilize a search team, find her, and bring her back." He pushed past me and out into the hall. I sighed sadly and leaned down to pick up the ring, the card, and the crumpled note. I opened the note and nced over the letter that was addressed to Caydence. I put the things back in the envelope and carried them down to the former Luna. "Auntie Caydence," I said respectfully, as I handed her the envelope.


    Her eyes immediately welled up with tears. "She''s left us."


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    I hunched my shoulders and pushed my hands into the pockets of my jeans. She didn''t just leave Nn. She left the family. She left the pack. She left me. I squeezed my eyes shut tight. She left me. But of course she left me, because I had been fucking helpless to do anything about the bond between us. God knows I wanted to make her mine, but she already belonged to the Alpha. I''d known it was a full fledged disaster the first time I''did eyes on her at the alpha''s family table. She was so beautiful, with her long chocolote-brown hair, and her big golden-brown eyes. When she smiled, my heart melted... and she was a woman who smiled frequently.


    Once I had cornered Nn and asked him, "Why do you hate her so much? Is she so terrible?"


    "I didn''t choose her, and I''m not going to have some random woman foisted off on me by my parents. Am I a puppet for them to y with?" "Forget your parents, she''s your mate."


    "What''s a mate? Its a fucking weakness, man. I don''t care if she''s the goddamn lunar goddess herself, I am not going to be tied down to one stupid woman for the rest of my life by some superstitious fairytale. Its nothing man, its just chemistry and bad luck. I''m not going to put my balls on the chopping block for that."


    "Having a mate is not a weakness, you dumbass, its a gift."


    "Fuck that, I don''t want it." He had sneered at me, "What''s the matter Shane, you got a hard-on for the Luna?"


    I wonder what he would have done if I had told him point-nk. "As a matter of fact, I do." Every time I looked at her, smelled her sweet scent of sage and mint, heard her melodic voice... all I could think about was making love to her, and making her mine. It had taken all of my self-control every day to be around her without grabbing her up in my arms and marking her.


    Nn never marked her. I know, because I checked every day. I thought, as long as he hadn''t marked her, as long as he hadn''t finished the mating ritual, there was still some hope for me, hope for us. The day he''d almost killed her and sent her to the hospital, I almost killed him. He''d already been fall-down drunk when I dragged him back into the office to get him away from her. It would have been a simple thing to just kill him then, set it up to look like an ident. But I didn''t dare. Not because I was afraid of killing Nn Pierceson. I was afraid that if Nina knew I had killed her first mate, she would hate me forever.


    By noon, the whole pack was in an uproar. Half the pack, particrly the women, were mourning her as though she had died. They whispered about how bad Nn was both as a husband, and as an alpha. The other half of the pack was furious that she had abandoned us, that she had rejected the pack. As Nn was mobilizing units to go out and search for her, they muttered dark things about what they would do to punish her once they found her and dragged her back. When I heard these ns, my hands fisted, and I wanted to inflict the very same punishments on the imbeciles that were nning them.


    Scouts hade back with her phone. Not only her phone, but William''s phone, and the little omega Daisy''s cell as well. Knowing that his own brother had helped her escape drove Nn into a frenzy of madness. He threw chairs and punched the wall, not once, but three times. He even went so far as to threaten his own mother, before Bernhard stepped in and ttened him. "You will NEVER speak to your mother that way," Bernhard had said coldly, as he stood over Nn''s prone body. "You brought this on yourself." Nn growled from the floor, but no matter, he was no match for his father in brute strength.


    Nn peeled himself off the floor and grabbed my arm. "Let''s go," he said dragging me toward the door.


    "Go where?" I resisted. I had no intention of helping him search for Nina. As much as it hurt my heart that she left, I knew that she would never be safe in this house with Nn.


    "We are going to her father''s pack. Where else would she go?" Now that gave me pause. I very much wanted to meet her family, to see the home that she had grown up in. So I stopped resisting and let him pull me out toward the garage. I already knew that we wouldn''t find Nina at her father''s house. She was much too smart for that.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 22 -

    Shane''s POV


    The Pelton de Pack was a very old pack. Once it had been strong, and very powerful, but it had been in a decline for several generations. It still retained its pride and its dignity though. Armed guards stood at the gates, and beyond, in a neat and tidy yard, was the main pack house. Nn was furious when our cars were stopped at the gate. He wanted to kill the guards and plow through. I had a difficult time restraining him. "Be diplomatic, Alpha."


    "If he is hiding her here, I will not be "diplomatic"," Nn growled furiously. "I''ll level the whole fucking ce."


    "We have a treaty with Pelton de, they are our friends and our allies."


    "What fucking treaty? She took off the fucking wedding ring, there is no more treaty!"


    I sat back, feeling a little self-satisfied. "Actually, the document only said she had to marry you. It didn''t say she had to STAY married to you."


    "Arghh!" Nn ran his hands through his hair, standing it on and and making himself look even more wild and insane. "When did you be such a prick, Shane?"


    Nina''s father came out, nked by his Beta. He still stood tall as he approached our party. Nn jumped out of the car, and I followed him at a more sedate pace. I was his second, I was supposed to have his back at all times. But if he attacked Nina''s father, I knew who I would be defending. "Alpha Nn", Nina''s father, Geoffery nodded in formal greeting. "What brings you here... in such numbers and unannounced?" He looked around us into the tinted windows of our vehicles. "Did you bring my daughter?" There was a hint of hopefulness in his voice.


    "That''s why we are here," Nn growled. "We are looking for your daughter."Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Geoffery Pelton''s eyebrows climbed up his brow. "You lost her?"


    "She ran away." I offered.


    The old mans lips twitched. I almost thought he was repressing a smile. But he cleared his throat. "That''s very unfortunate. Please,e inside." He motioned to the guards, and the big iron gates were swung open so that our vehicles could enter into his pack territory. "I can assure you, she isn''t here. But you are and your... men..." he cast a nce at the warriors that Nn had dragged along with us, "are wee to search on our grounds."


    He weed us into the pack house. I could already tell by his behavior that his daughter wasn''t here. He was hiding nothing. Her scent in the house was faint, and very old. She had not stepped foot in these rooms any time recently. Omegas scurried fearfully out of our way as we went through the house. A pretty young girl who bore a faint resemnce to Nina peeked out from the library. It was the younger sister, Hannah. She stared at us in fear and awe as we trooped through the hall. "This was her room," Pelton stopped in front of a closed door. He turned the handle and pushed it open for us to inspect it.


    The room was exactly what I would have expected from Nina. Bright, cheerful. Everything was decorated in bold colors, yellows with spashes of turquiose and teal. Photos of her favorite memories were all over the walls, mostly pictures of her sisters, her mom and her dad. I stopped to study an old photo of her parents. Nina really looked like her mom. The Luna had passed a few years ago, I remembered, from an aneurysm.


    "She''s not here," Nn grumbled out the obvious. "Fan out, search the whole house and the grounds," hemanded our men. I gave Alpha Pelton an apologetic look. This was not the way you treated your neighbors. And it definitely wasn''t the way you treated your father inw. Nn stormed out of the room to search other parts of the house, but I lingered behind, studying the photographs, picking up a well-worn teddy bear from the head of the bed. Nina''s father stayed behind with me. "What''s your name, son?"


    "Shane Okhuana." I answered him, smoothing the fur of the bear before I set it down.


    He sized me up, not just my physical body, but seemed to be making an assessment of my character as well. "Did he mistreat my baby?" He finally asked, point-nk.


    I could not lie to the old man. If circumstances had been different, he would have been my father-inw. I felt a deep sense of shame, shame in my alpha, and shame in my pack as I admitted. "Yes, Sir."


    He grunted. "Twenty-seven days."


    "Sorry?"


    He looked at me solemnly, but his eyes were glittering mischievously. "It only took Nina 27 days to blow your pack."

 Chapter 23 -

    If William and I had officially taken bets on how long it would take Daisy and Gabe to co-sleep in one bed... we both would have lost. He said the first night after our arrival, I said the third. As it happened, they were together by the second night. She was so radiantly happy, I couldn''t possibly be sad around her.


    I was pouring over a hand-written budget at a makeshift desk when she approached me timidly. "Luna?"


    I didn''t even look up. "You know you don''t have to keep calling me that."Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She ignored me. "I told Gabe everything... about me... about us."


    "Oh?" That made me look up with curiosity. "How did he take it?"


    She blew out a breath. "Surprisingly well, I guess."


    "That''s good then." I waited. There was obviously something else on her mind, as she shifted anxiously from foot to foot.


    "Luna..?"


    "Daisy! Can you just spit it out already?"


    "Can-he-join-our-pack-even-though-he''s-human?" She said in one fast, short breath.


    I took my time in answering, just to torture her a little. Some packs strictly forbid inter-species rtions. Some were very open and free. Mating between humans and were''s wasn''tmon, but it did happen sometimes. We''d never had a human in our pack at home. I don''t think that it was because my father had expressly forbid it. I just think the situation had never arisen where he had to make that decision. For me it was very easy. "What the Divine has put together, let no man put asunder" I said, "Of course, he is your mate. He must be a part of our mighty and illustrious pack."


    Daisy squealed and jumped up and down like a little kid. She grabbed me up in a fierce hug. "You are the most amazing Luna and friend ever."


    I squeezed her back, "I think you are just incredibly easy to please."


    Gabe got Daisy a job working in the housekeeping department of the upscale hotel where he also worked. He was a receptionist at the front desk. The manager of the housekeeping department was an old friend of the family, so they didn''t ask too many questions about her application, or the gaping holes in her resume.


    William was still perusing the help-wanted postings. He''d submitted an application to be a barista at coffee shop, and another application to work in the call-center of a distribution warehouse. "Nina," he said solemnly as we were preparing for bed "I know we need the ie... but if I have to work in the call center, I think I may die of boredom."


    I gave him a sideways look. "What do you really want to do, William?"


    He squirmed a little bit, and then pulled a crumpled up, folded flier out of his back pocket. I could tell by the well-worn creases that he must have opened it and looked at it dozens of times. I smoothed it out, and choked on my own spit as I read the advertisement. "Male Dancers Wanted for Downtown Gentleman''s Club." I gaped at him. "You want to be a stripper??"


    William shrugged self-consciously. "Nina, I''ve been kept in this little tiny box my whole life. Don''t talk about it William. Don''t act gay, William. Don''t hit on the boys, William. Act ''normal'' William. Now I''m finally free... is it so bad to cut loose a little, have fun? Explore the culture?" I could see that he''d been rehearsing this argument in his head for a long time now. He dropped his pants and kicked them aside.


    "Well..." I said sliding the paper back toward him. I eyeballed his body as he stood there next to the bed in a pair of tight fitting boxer-briefs. "You do have a really nice body. Do you know how to dance?"


    "Please!" he scoffed, "Just because you have never SEEN me dance!"


    "Then go audition. You are right. This is your chance to spread your wings and try new things... just don''t get into anything disgusting, right? No prostitution? Promise me you''re not going to be like a gigolo or something? Your mother would kill me."


    His face became serious. "You know I respect myself more than that."


    He pulled back the nkets and slid in beside me. Sleeping beside him had be afortable habit. I thought I would feel terribly lonely once the downstairs bedroom waspleted, and we actually had separate beds. As per usual, he grabbed a hold of me, pulled me up to his bare chest, and happily buried his face in my neck.


    And then he sniffed. And sniffed again. And then he reared back away from me.


    "Nina! What is that smell!"


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    Here ites. I wasn''t ready. I pulled theforter over my head and curled away from him.


    "Oh no you don''t!" He pulled the covers away and stared down at me. "You are pregnant."


    Damn Weres and their sense of smell. He could smell the hormonal change in my blood. Actually, I was a little surprised it had taken him this long to figure it out. I just nodded miserably.


    I don''t know what reaction I had expected of him. I wasn''t expecting him to be happy about it. I certainly wasn''t expecting him to jump off the bed and give me a quick demonstration of his dance moves. "We''re going to have a baby! We''re going to have a baby! I''m going to be an uncle!" He pounced back on the bed and yanked up my tank top to have a look at my stomach. It was still mostly-t. There might have been the slightest bulge there, right under my belly button. "I can''t believe you didn''t tell me! This is so exciting!"


    "You act like this is a good thing." I observed morosely.


    "Why are you acting like it''s not?" he asked me, with narrowed eyes.


    "Its Nn''s baby." I said, as if that sufficed to exin everything.


    "You can''t me the kid for that," William said firmly.


    "You can''t let Nn find out." I said a little frantically. "If he knew I was pregnant?" I still shivered to think of what he would do to me. I knew what he was NOT going to do... he was not going to drop to his knees, beg my forgiveness, and start acting like a proper husband. I knew he was not going to be a loving and nurturing father. And that''s all I needed to know.

 Chapter 24 -

    "William. I want you to train me." I demanded over Sunday brunch.


    "What, you can''t train. You are in a delicate condition."


    "Pregnancy is not a disease, Will. Come on, I want to learn how to defend myself."


    William squirmed in his chair. "I don''t know Nina, training wasn''t really my thing. I mean, I went, because I had to. But I''m not a teacher, like Shane." I grimaced at the mention of his name, but I tried hard not to let it show. My strange dual- attraction to Shane remained my dirty little secret.


    "Look," I pointed my fork at him. "I''m a total beginner. Just start with the basics. I really want to learn."


    "Me too!" Gabe piped up. "I mean... I''m a human, and I don''t have all your superpowers, but I don''t want to be like the weakest link."


    "I''ll train too," Daisy said brightly. As an omega, she had only gotten basicbat training. Omegas weren''t trained as warriors, as their duties were generally domestic. When William gave her a dirty look, she shrugged. "Look, its just the four of us. We need all the help we can get."


    "So that''s settled," I said in my Luna voice. "William, what time will we be training?"


    William groaned. "Nina, you are just as overbearing as my brother was." I knew he was only kidding, but I kicked him under the table anyway. "Mpphf," He grumbled as he reached down to rub his shin. "Alright... I''m not getting home until about 3:00 am from the club... I need time to sleep... Lets do an afternoon session. Lets say 2:00 pm?"


    I nodded agreeably and returned to my eggs. Now that everyone knew I was pregnant, they were treating me like a princess. I still wanted to work and do my share, but my little pack vetoed it. "No. You can not look for a job right now." William had said, as though he had any authority over me. "Your job is to organize our pack, and keep that little pup healthy. With the three of us working, we have enough money." And when it came to working on the renovation projects, I mostly got shooed out of the way. "No, Nina, you can not hang drywall. The dust is bad for the baby." "No Nina, you can''t paint. The fumes could be toxic." I felt frustrated, as a part of me knew they were right, and a part of me wanted to rebel. Three more months of this, and I was going to lose my mind. At least now I could look forward to training to break up the monotony of my day.


    I had spent my time organizing our budget. Everyone was willingly contributing half of their pay into the pack funds, including Gabe. Since Gabe was one of us, we had changed the agreement regarding the house and the bills. He now contributed funds to the pack, and the pack paid all of the bills, and the mortgage. There was electricity, inte, heating fuel, taxes... plus our grocery and supplies. I had to put some money toward our renovation projects, and then I tried to put as much away into savings as I could. Eventually we would have to find ways to expand financially and invest, but for a start I was satisfied that we were able to pay our bills and fix up our house.


    But all in all I was bored. And despite being surrounded by my best friends, I was feeling lonely. I felt some essential piece of myself was missing. I went out walking every day, but even with my wrapped up knees, I didn''t dare venture too far. When Daisy was off from work, I begged her to drive us out to explore different ces. We wandered around the local shopping mall, we visited a nearbyke, we found the farmer''s market. Daisy''s all time favorite thing to do was to shop for baby things. I think she had a full-blown obsession with baby-sized shoes.


    "Ohhh, look at these!" she picked up a miniature sized pair of work boots in one hand, and tiny ballet slippers in the other.


    "They are cute," I admitted, "But Daisy, a newborn doesn''t even NEED shoes. Its not like she''s going to get up and walk."


    Daisy pouted. "You are such a spoil sport." She sighed and linked her arm through mine. "Nina, tell me the truth... aren''t you even a little bit excited about this baby?"Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I rubbed at the now-visible bump on my tummy and looked away. I felt like such a bad person. What kind of mother was I that I didn''t feel some kind of immediate spark and connection to my unborn baby? Wasn''t there supposed to be some magical bond? Well, I didn''t feel it. I felt responsible. I took my vitamins. I tried to eat healthily for the baby''s sake. But when I thought of the little life inside me... I felt a whole lot of nothing. I remembered the horrible and painful way it was conceived. I remembered Nn strangling me against the wall. I worried that there was something in his blood that would taint his seed... that my baby would be born as heartless and cruel as the father.


    The truth was, I was NOT excited. I was alternately apathetic and terrified. But I wouldn''t admit that out loud to anyone, not even my best friends.


    "I still wish we could get you to a pack doctor," Daisy fretted, petting my swollen stomach reverently. It was no use going to a human doctor. They would be confounded by the growth rate and gestational anomalies of a she-wolf. And frankly, I didn''t like the idea of anyone looking at me and poking around down there.


    "Women have been having babies since the beginning of time," I assured Daisy. "I will be fine. And you are going to be a fabulous mid-wife." Daisy had been reading everything she could get her hands on in preparation of her newly assigned role of my mid-wife. I thought she was taking it all a bit too seriously. When it came down to it, all she had to do was catch. I would do the rest.


    I had resigned myself to this baby. I let my friends drag me through thrift stores in search of baby furniture. They wanted me to buy brand new things, but I refused to waste our precious pack money on things that would really only be in use for a few months, or a couple of years at most. Piece by piece, we put together a nursery, although the nursery was just going to be squeezed into my bedroom with me. None of the pieces matched. There was a white crib, an oak-finished changing table with drawers for storage underneath, and dark stained little baby bureau. The little changing table was stocked with all the supplies for cloth diapering (because Daisy insisted it was better for the baby and better for the environment), and the little dresser was quickly being filled with misceneous baby clothes. There were boy clothes and girl cloths and gender-neutral clothes, because I still didn''t know the sex of the baby. Every time someone found something they thought was cute, they bought it and added it to the collection.


    For my part, I hadn''t picked a single thing. I just wasn''t ready.

 Chapter 25 -

    Shane''s POV


    Weeks had gone by, and Nina was still missing. I felt her absence like a canker sore in my soul. To know I had a mate that was out there, but I couldn''t reach her, was gnawing me up inside. But I think it was even worse for Nn. At first I thought he was going to go stark-raving-mad. He lost his shit a dozen times a day. He yelled at everyone, including me. He broke things. He handed out punishments like candy. He pushed everyone to train longer and train harder. But as the days passed with no sign of her, his rage diminished into mncholy.


    If he pushed and punished the pack, it was nothingpared to the way he pushed and punished himself. He was up before dawn, and out running. He picked at his food and rarely sat through a meal. He would steal down to the gym and lift until he was thoroughly exhausted. He would pound the punching bags until his knuckles bled. A couple weeks into his grueling routine, and he was starting to look rough. There were dark circles under his eyes. His mouth was set in a perpetual t line. He had dropped weight, which made him look more ripped and more scary. He had apparently lost all pleasure and interest in whoring around. He took little interest in women, even when they overtly threw themselves at him. Some of the more notorious gold-diggers in the pack had seen Nina''s defection as an opportunity to attach themselves to the Alpha. But if they thought they could tempt him, they were sorely disappointed. He pushed them aside with cold derision, and went about his business.


    And as for Julia Paige? He had her thrown out of the pack.


    He never stopped looking for Nina. He had called every pack within 500 miles to put out inquiries. He had distributed her photo and even offered a reward for her safe return. But nothing turned up. He even hired a private investigator, but the PI had still not produced anything.


    At night he shut himself into the office. He poured over the pack paperwork and the files just to distract himself. And when that didn''t work, he pulled out the bottle. He poured himself a shot of expensive aged whiskey and then pushed the bottle across to me. I declined. I never drank, as a rule. "You were right," he said morosely, after the 5th shot. "I was a fucking moron." He dragged his hands through his shaggy hair, and stood it on end. He hadn''t shaved in several days, which added to his mad-man look. "I thought if I epted her, it would make me weak." He admitted. "I thought... if I gave in to the bond, it meant I didn''t have a will of my own." He poured a sixth shot. "But it turns out... she was my strength. And she took it with her when she left. She fucking rejected me, Shane."


    "She rejected you?"


    He nodded miserably. "It felt like my soul was ripped in half. It felt like I was being fucking gutted. I couldn''t even get off the bed to go after her."


    I raised an eyebrow at him, and took a cruel dig. "Do you know that you did that to her, every time you screwed around?"


    He let his head drop to the desk with a loud bang. I winced. "Fuck, yes." he mumbled. "I had to show her... didn''t need her.." He mumbled into the wooden desk top. "But the truth is I needed her all the time. Every time Iid eyes on her, I wanted her. She made me feel out of control... and I hated her for it. I wanted to punish her for making me weak." He balled his hands up into fists. "But no matter what I did, she''d look me in the eye and smile, and I just knew she knew... I am a piece of shit."


    I felt a thrill at knowing that she had rejected Nn. I also felt a stab of guilt. He was my friend, and he was suffering... but I couldn''t feel too bad, because he really had caused his own misery. Fate had dropped this perfect woman right in hisp, and he had ruined everything because he was so hung up on power and control. His loss was potentially, my gain. Assuming I ever found her again, which seemed to be more and more unlikely with every passing day. How was it that three people hadpletely fallen off the face of the in this day and age when everything was monitored? Ourst glimpse of them had been on the video surveince at a gas-station about 2 hours west of the pack territory. William had used the family bank card... and then burned it. After that they had just disappeared into no-where. The tracking system was disabled in the SUV they took, so once they pulled out of the service station, we didn''t even know which direction they headed.


    What would I do if I found her? I was torn between my allegiance to Nn as his beta, and the siren-song of my mate. I had made a mistake, holding on to my loyalty to Nn from the start. I should have run away with her. It should have been me toe to her rescue, to drag her away from Nn. I could have been with her now, protecting her, loving her, if I hadn''t been such a fucking coward. I was just as much a moron as Nn. Maybe I was even worse, because I knew what a treasure Nina was, and I had still let her slip away.


    Aunty Caydence had been dull and withdrawn since the incident. She had lost not only her daughter-inw, whom she was already very fond of... but also her favorite son. No one dared mention either of them in her presence, or she was apt to burst into tears. But then one day, she appeared at the breakfast table, and she was absolutely glowing. Her eyes sparkled, her lips kept twitching into a smile, and she was once again as charming and animated as ever. I watched her suspiciously and wondered why no one else had noticed the sudden change in her demeanor. I knew at that moment that she knew something. If I had to take a guess, I would bet that William had found a way to contact her in secret. Aunty had always been very kind to me. She had treated me like her own son. I began to plot and n... I had to figure out a way to get Caydence to reveal what she knew... and to reveal it to me alone, not to Nn or anyone else in the pack.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 26 -

    William had insisted that my room be the first renovation project toplete. "Its too hard for you to climb up and down the stairs," he reasoned, and then he rubbed my belly fondly, "And we don''t want to risk you falling and hurting our little Alpha." I rolled my eyes, and felt a little guilty that so much work was going into my personal space when the rest of the house so badly needed attention. But nothing was going to stop William once he put his mind to something. So in between working full time, practicing his dance routines, and teaching us the basics of mixed martial arts, William was in my room. When they tore up the old carpeting, they found that the original hardwood floors were beautifully intact. They just needed to be sanded down and refinished. The walls were gutted out, the electrical wiring updated, and a new, weatherproof window installed. At my request the new walls were painted a pale yellow color, and I chose bright colored ents, turquoise blue curtains and a jewel-toned area rug. We found a full sized bed frame at a thrift store, which the guys insisted on refinishing. When it came to a mattress, I did breakdown and buy a new one. There are some things that you just can''t buy "used."


    My friends worked so hard, and soon enough they were moving in my new bed, a dresser, and my mismatched baby-furnishings. The room still smelled faintly of new paint and the polish they had used on the floors, but I didn''t mind. It was an amazing and precious gift to me. I cried and hugged them all. Gabeined that hugging me was like trying to hug a basketball due to my growing baby belly.


    I''m not going to lie though... I really missed sharing a bed with William. Not because of anything sexual, it just felt nice to be held by a warm human being who loved me and made me feel safe and protected. Although since he started his new job, he didn''t crawl into bed until the wee hours of the morning, and even after a shower, he still smelled faintly of the bar, which wasn''t exactly pleasant. But having my own room did not stop him from invading my space. He woulde and lounge on my bed with me, and we would talk easily about random things.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He loved his job. During the day he still dressed in his preppy cks and dress shirts, but at night he let himself experiment with different personalities. He had acquired a whole collection of bizarre and sexy underwear, which I referred to as "banana boats" because that''s really all they covered. He had the opportunity to rub elbows with other men who shared his sexual preferences, and hinted that there was maybe there was a rtionship brewing between himself and one of the waiters. "I don''t even know what to do," he confessed sweetly. "I''ve never actually HAD a rtionship."


    I patted his cheek, but what advice could I possibly offer him? My rtionships had ended in disaster. "Just be yourself, and let things unfold naturally." I said in a motherly tone. William was so wonderful, how could anyone NOT love him? I got the privilege of being his first audience and judge of all his new dance routines. Nowe on, what girl wouldn''t love to have a private dance from a sexy man nearly every day? I offered him my opinions and offered advice about what I thought was sexy, but I wasn''t sure what women found sexy in a man would be equally erotic to another man. He did well though, he was making great money in tips and had collected a little following of "fans" that came to the club just especially to watch him perform.


    That day he came and pounced on the bed next to me. I was sleeping a lot more these days. That basketball under my shirt seemed to be sucking away all my energy. "Morning, beautiful" he said cheerfully. Too cheerfully for a girl who was still half asleep.


    "William," I grumbled, pushing my hair out of my face. "Its too early for you."


    "I didn''t have to workst night," he reminded me, "and its already past breakfast."


    "Ugh," that''s all I had to say.


    "Well, anyway I have a report for you."


    "Oh." I sat myself up with some difficulty and leaned back against the headboard. Once a week or so, William gave a report of anything interesting he had heard through the mind-link from his mother. He had told me that Nn had settled down and was a "changed man", but I didn''t believe it, and even if I HAD believed it, I wasn''t interested. Whatever tattered shreds of the mating bond that had remained intact after my half of the rejection had faded into barely noticeable pangs of regret whenever thoughts of him cross my mind. There had been an rming increase in hunter attacks in nearby territories. The hunters, it seemed were not working alone. They were bribing bands of rogues to join them. The rogues would attack and cause chaos, and the hunters would pick off the pack warriors. Although I had walked away from the pack, I was still concerned about their safety and well-being. At least Gold Mountain had Shane to lead the warriors. I was more worried about my dad, and his weakened, aging pack. I wasn''t sure that Pelton would survive a well coordinated attack.


    "What is it today?" I asked.


    "I have a confession to make." William hung his head in a mock-guilty posture. He peeked at me from under his hair. "I.... told Mom about the baby." "What! William! How could you! You know she will tell Nn!"


    "I told her weeks ago, Nina. And no she has not, and she will not tell Nn... although she''s trying very hard to convince me that Nn is a new man." I shook my head at him. I felt a little betrayed... I had trusted him with my secret. I loved Caydence too, but she was a mother before she was my mother-inw. I didn''t think she would be able to bepletely impartial in the situation between Nn and I.


    "She was so lonely and so depressed, Nina. Finding out that she was going to be a grandmother... well it has reignited her soul. She''s been so happy and excited. Every time she''s asking for updates on your progress, and she desperately, desperately wants to be a part of the baby''s life."


    I sighed and looked at my hands. "I don''t see how that''s possible."


    "Come on, its Mom. She loves you. And I know you love her. We could set up a meeting at a neutral ce, just have lunch together..."


    I narrowed my eyes at him. "You two have been nning this for some time, haven''t you?"


    He grinned at me remorselessly. "Of course we have. Mom meets with the Lunas of other friendly packs all the time. Well not all the time, but like once a month or so. Nobody will suspect anything. She will have a driver take her to one ce, alight, and then sneak off in a cab to meet us somece else while the driver still thinks she''s inside."


    It sounded too simple to work. But if I was honest... I really wanted to see Caydence too. Not only Caydence, but my own family. I don''t know, maybe it was the pregnancy hormones making me feel all sentimental. "Okay, but I want to see my dad and my sisters too. I want to visit my home."


    Williams face dropped. "Oh Luna, you know that''s far too dangerous. Nn knows that you have connections to your family. He turned your father''s pack upside down looking for you. I''m sure he''s still watching it..."


    "Now wait a minute." I crossed my arms over my breasts, which were quite tender these days, and at least a full cup-sizerger. "You keep telling me that Nn is a reformed sinner. If that''s true, then why do I have to keep hiding?" The truth is that nobody really believed Nn had changed that much. He might feel some sense of loss that I had broke the bond and left the pack. I think it is really his pride that was hurt, not his heart. I do not believe for one moment that he ever loved me. How could he? He never took the time to even know me. I lived with the man in one house for nearly a month, and he never even realized that I wasme. Maybe he was acting different, being more mature and responsible... but deep down I think he was still that spoiled boy who expected everything he wanted to be handed to him on a silver tter. And William thought so too, that is why he looked fearful and doubtful about the idea of visiting my father. But I was feeling less fearful... and a little more resentful. Should I have to hide from Nn Pierceson for the rest of my life? In fact, since I had terminated our mating bond, I had been contemting hiring awyer to terminate our legal marriage as well. I lifted my chin and stared at William defiantly. "If we visit your mom, we visit my dad."


    William sighed. "Why are you so stubborn? Fine!"


    "Good. You wrangle a few days off from the club, and make it soon." I rubbed my belly. "Pretty soon long car trips are going to be out of the question."

 Chapter 27 -

    Shane''s POV


    Caydence knew how to keep her secrets. Although I was convinced she was in contact with William and Nina, she never revealed anything, not even a hint. It was only my gut instinct that insisted the source of renewed happy glow had to do with her "missing" son and daughter andw.


    I''d nearly given up hope, when suddenly she cornered me at breakfast. "Shane, dear. I''ll need a car and driver today. Could you organize it for me?"


    I nced across the table and wondered why she hadn''t asked Nn as he was normally the one to decide who was free, and which vehicles to send out. The fact that she had asked me was both suspicious and lucky. I happily organized her car and driver, and then discretely followed them once they left the pack grounds.


    Nearly two hourster they pulled into an upscale restaurant in Glens Falls. Caydence waved to the driver, and then picked up a big bag and sashayed into the restaurant. The driver parked where he could watch the front entrance, so he didn''t see her go right out the back door ten minutester. An Uber driver was already waiting by the back door, and she slid inside, and took off again. "Oh Aunty Caydence, you are so sneaky," I said to myself with a knowing smile, as I pulled out into traffic and carefully followed the Uber cab. The cab drove a few miles and dropped her off at an unsuspecting diner at a truck stop. She bounced out of the cab and practically danced into the diner.


    I wanted to so badly to follow her inside. I knew my mate was near, I could feel it in my tingling body. The need to see her, to touch her was so real, it was making me feel physically ill. But if I could feel her, chances are she could feel me, especially if I attempted to enter the diner. I circled the parking lot, and I spotted the SUV that William hadmandeered from the pack fleet, after he had deactivated all the tracking devices. I found a spot where I could watch both the front door and the vehicle. And I sat there, for two long hours, feeling hungry, thirsty and anxious. Every time the door to the diner opened, I paid close attention. Truck drivers and travelers and small families went in and out. Finally, FINALLY, the door opened, and I spotted Caydence''s small blond form, followed by Williams tall, willowy figure. I held my breath as he held the door, and finally I saw HER. Her face was radiant and smiling, her dark hair was piled carelessly on top of her head, leaving the elegant sweep of her neck bare. Then it hit me like a kick to the stomach. She was pregnant. Very obviously pregnant. I swallowed back something that tasted bitter, but I still couldn''t take my eyes off from her. Motherhood looked amazing on her. Her breasts were fuller, her hips were wider, her casual, loose t-shirt and leggings hugged that perfectly round belly. She looked like a goddess.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Caydence got back into a cab, no doubt to sneak back into the first restaurant, and walk innocently back to the pack driver that was waiting for her patiently there. She stopped to hug William, and kiss Nina, and then to lean down and nt a kiss on her swollen belly. She left the big bag she had carried with Nina - probably full of gifts - and disappeared into the cab. Nina and William turned, and headed for the SUV. William kept his hand protectively over the small of Nina''s back, and I felt a little stab of jealousy. I mean, I knew William, I knew about his sexual orientation, I knew that there could not be anything sexual between them... at least I didn''t think so... but just the fact that he got to touch her, and I didn''t made my blood boil. He helped her into the SUV, and then got into the drivers seat. As they pulled out of the diner, I put my sedan into gear and followed them.


    I had hoped that they would lead me back to wherever they were hiding. But instead they drove about an hour outside of town to a budget motel, and parked in front of one of the rooms. I had to circle around the block, so they wouldn''t notice me pulling in after them. Once they were inside, I pulled into the lot and parked near the office. I drummed my fingers on the steering wheel and contemted what to do. I didn''t want to scare her, or make her run. I just NEEDED to see her, I needed to talk to her, I needed to touch her. I needed to apologize to her. I went into the office and rented a room for myself. And then I took a deep breath and crossed the parking lot, and stopped in front of their door. I could hear them talking andughing behind the door, and I felt a stab of fear. She was fine. She was obviously doing okay, and happy with her life. She didn''t need me. But I desperately needed her. What if she rejected me, just as she had rejected Nn? What if she still secretly loved Nn? She was, after all, carrying his child. So many doubts flew through my mind before I pulled myself together and lifted my hand to knock on the door.


    William yanked the door open, and when his eyesnded on me, he immediately dropped into a fighting stance. His eyes were looking around me and behind me, no doubt looking for Nn''s towering form. "Rx," I said, holding my hands up as a sign of peace and non-aggression. "Its just me. Nn is not here. Please, I just want to talk to her."


    Nina appeared under William''s arm. Her golden-brown eyes scrutinized me closely. "I knew you were here. I felt you at the diner. Didn''t I tell you William, that someone had followed Caydence?"


    "Yeah," William growled, his brows knit together, "I just didn''t expect it to be you, Shane." He still blocked the door with his body, even though he had to know it was futile. I was the head of security, the head trainer. Mybat skills within the pack were unmatched. I could take him down before he could blink. But I wasn''t here to fight with him. "Tell Nn she is never going back."


    "I''m not here for Nn," I said firmly. I looked rather desperately at Nina. "Please... just let me talk to you."


    Nina put a calming hand on William''s tense arm. "Its okay, Will. I trust him." She ducked under his arm and stood face to face with me. "What do you want to talk about, Shane?"


    I gestured to my room on the other side of the parking lot. "I have a room, could we talk in private."


    "Luna," William gave a warning growl, but Nina quieted him with a meaningful look.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    "I''ll be okay," She assured him. "I''ll call you if I need you."


    I offered her my arm, and she hesitated before she slipped her small hand into the crook of my elbow. The sparks that ran up my arm now were even more intense than they had been a month ago. I don''t know if it was because she had broken the bond with Nn, and now there was no interference with the magic between us... but it felt so much stronger, it was overwhelming. I needed her so bad I could hardly control myself. I remembered to walk slowly, to take care for her uneven gait. I saw that beneath her leggings, her knees were still taped. It gave her some stability, but it didn''t fix the overall problem of her legs. She carefully navigated the curb and stepped up onto the side walk, using my arm as a support as she did so. I unlocked my door with the key-card, and ushered her inside.


    There was nothing special about this motel room. It was strictly utilitarian, with a queen size bed, a TV situated on a dresser, and a small desk wedged into the corner. There was only one chair, which I offered to Nina. I thought about sitting on the desk, but I waspelled instead to drop to my knees in front of her. "Shane," she whispered, "What are you doing?"


    "I''m sorry Nina. I''m so sorry I failed you. Please forgive me."


    I felt her trembling hand reach out to stroke my hair, and it was the most pleasurable feeling I''d ever encountered in my life. "Nothing that happened in that house was your fault Shane. You have nothing to apologize for."


    "You are wrong." I looked desperately into her eyes. "I knew he was hurting you, and I did nothing. I should have challenged him. I should have killed him. At the very least, Nina, I should have taken you away. I should have gone with you when you left. I should have been the one to protect you."


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    She shook her head, "Don''t "should" on yourself, Shane. I know howplicated the situation was. He was your Alpha. You are his second. He was my mate..." She bit her lip, "I don''t even know how this-" she gestured to the two of us, "happened."


    I took her small hand in both of mine. "I wondered about that too...I have a theory. Would you like to hear it?"


    She nodded. I scooted closer to her. "I think I was meant to be your second-chance mate. You and Nn were both resisting the bond, breaking it slowly even before you out-right rejected him... and because your bond was weak..." "Maybe..." She sighed. "But things are still tooplicated. You are still his beta, Shane. And then there is this," She gestured at her round stomach.


    I couldn''t help myself, I reached out and smoothed my hands over therge baby bump. I felt the baby move and kick under my hands, and grinned. I wasn''t sure what exactly I was supposed to feel at that moment, knowing my mate was pregnant with another man''s child. I was I jealous? Hell yeah. Did I wish that baby was mine? You betcha. But at the same time, I felt a deep sense of eptance. It wasn''t the baby''s fault. It wasn''t Nina''s fault. She hadn''t asked for this. In fact I had heard, during one of Nn''s drunk confessions, exactly how he had consummated their marriage, the one and only time he''d had sex with her. The pregnancy didn''t change anything for me... I still wanted her, I still needed her, I was still ready toy down my life for her... her and her unborn baby.


    I looked up at her, and found her staring at me, a little dazed. I could hear her heart beat elerate, and was deeply gratified to know that my touch affected her, as much as her very existence affected me. I stood, and cupped her pretty, heart- shaped face between my palms, brushing my thumbs over her full lips. Instinctively her tongue darted out and licked her lips. She wasn''t even conscious that she was doing it, but it tore me to shreds. "Nina?" I was asking permission. Instead of granting permission, she snaked her arms behind my neck and pulled me closer, and pressed her warm, wet lips against mine. It was like an explosion of fireworks. The passion and desire that swelled up between us was like a palpable energy in the air. I kissed her until she pulled back toe up for air, and then I lifted her from the chair, and carried her to the bed. I was a man possessed, I wanted her so badly, but I also made myself remember that she had been hurt before. She might not want this. She might be afraid. I couldn''t stand the idea that she might be afraid of me, and I tried to pull back.


    "Stop. Stop doing that." She demanded, her hands taking fistfuls of my shirt. "You can''t kiss me like that, and then just back off." Her eyes searched my face, her expression uncertain. "What is it Shane? You don''t want me? Is it the baby?" "Oh God, Nina. If I wanted you any more, I would explode. I just... I don''t want to hurt you. I don''t want to scare you." I lowered my voice. "And maybe its kinky... but I think you look sexy as hell with this pregnancy."

 Chapter 28 -

    "Fine." Her expression changed from uncertain, to determined. She used her grip on my shirt to pull me back toward her. I guess that she wasn''t scared after all. She was unexpectedly aggressive as she pressed her ripe body against me. Her hands tugged my shirt out of my waistband, and her small hands ran wild over my heated skin. Everywhere her fingers touched, my skin burst into mes. She tried unsessfully to tug the shirt over my head. "Too many clothes," sheined.


    I dragged my shirt off, and then I returned to her. My heart was racing fast, but I reminded myself to go slow. If I did nothing else right in my life, I was going to make sure that making love with me was the most pleasurable experience in her life. I stripped off her shirt, and thoroughly enjoyed the site of the goosebumps that jumped up on her skin as the cool air hit her heated, exposed skin. Her breasts were straining against a bra that was looking a tad too small for her new curves. I kissed her neck and nibbled at her cor-bone as I reached behind her to unfasten the clips, and pull her bra free. "Nina," I groaned, "you are so beautiful."


    Her eyes were dted with passion and she fumbled with the button of my pants. I helped her, and kicked the trousers aside before I reached for the stic band of her leggings, and peeled them down. My mouth followed my hands, kissing her navel, the soft flesh of her inner, thigh, her calf. She wasying before me in nothing but a pair of white cotton panties... and the lime green wrap around her knees. I couldn''t stop touching her, and tasting her. Every inch of her fascinated me. She also seemed determined to memorize every line of my body. I let her explore, only stopping her when she brought her hands inside of my boxers. It wasn''t that I didn''t want her to touch me there, but I was afraid if she started, I''d lose control. I pinned her naughty hands over her head, and gave my full attention to her breasts. Her nipples were erect, and begging to be touched. I cupped a heavy globe in my hand, keeping her wrist pinned with the other, and ran my thumb over her nipple. She moaned, and arched her back, pressing her flesh more firmly against me. I lowered my head to taste, first one side, and then other. Licking the beaded tip, sucking gently, and then giving it a little bite. She moaned, and fought against my hold on her hands. When she couldn''t free her hands, she used her legs. She wrapped her legs around my hips, and pulled me closer.


    I chuckled at her eagerness. "Don''t be impatient, my love. We''ll get there." I had to let go of her wrists so that I could move my exploration lower. I trailed my fingers over the firm round mound of her abdomen and kissed her there, and then I moved lower. I hooked my thumbs into her panties and dragged them down off her legs before I returned to the apex of her thighs. Her scent was strong with arousal, and it was like an aphrodisiac to my brain. I slid a hand between her legs, and slid a finger between her lips. She was hot and wet, and tight. Her body had gone utterly still at my touch, except for the heaving of her ribs. I watched her as she watched me with round eyes. I slipped my fingers in and out, and then slid them over her clit. She cried out and bucked under me in surprise. It didn''t matter that she was pregnant, it was just like making love to a virgin who had never experienced the pleasures of love-making before.


    I lowered my mouth to her, and she cried out in rm. "Shane! Wait, you can''t... oh my god.." she grabbed at the sheets and writhed underneath me. I gently stroked and swirled around her with my tongue until she stopped fighting it, and started to unconsciously rock her hips against my mouth. "That''s it baby," I encouraged her, sliding two fingers inside her as I continued to stroke her with my tongue, "just let it go."


    She moaned again and grabbed for the only part of me that she could reach - which was my hair. She didn''t seem to know whether to push me away, or pull me closer. I matched her rhythm with my fingers until her thighs started to tremble, and with a cry she tumbled over the edge, her inner muscles clenching around my fingers, her whole body arching off the bed. Only then did I press my erection up against her opening. "Nina... Nina look at me."


    She opened her eyes, which had been clenched tightly shut, and looked at me, dazed. "Tell me its okay. Tell me you want this."


    I can''t tell how she did it, but in one deft movement she had grasped hold of my hips, and thrust her pelvis upward, and sank my shaft into her hot, wet body. Her eyes burned into mine, as her nails bit into my skin. "I want you Shane. Make love to me." I couldn''t deny her, I would never be able to deny her anything. I began to move slowly over her, pulling in and pushing out, but soon, she wasn''t satisfied with slow and gentle any more. She wrapped her legs around my hips, pulling me in deeper. I was bracing my body on my arms to keep my weight off from her stomach, and her nails were biting into my biceps as she arched wantonly beneath me. She closed her eyes as she began to climb toward another peak, biting her lip to try and hold in her moans. "Nina..." I gasped, teetering on the edge myself. "Open your eyes baby, I want to see you." She opened her eyes and stared into mine with those bottomless golden-brown orbs. I sat up and adjusted myself so that I was kneeling, and her legs were over my arms. I held her round butt in my hands as I began to pump more frantically. Sweat was dripping down my back as I tried to hold in my own orgasm. I wanted her toe again before I lost myself in her. It didn''t take long before I felt her legs begin to tremble, and she was crying out my name as her vagina spasmed around me, gently milking me as I poured my seed into her. I was lost in the moment, ovee by love and lust and the need to possess her fully, and without thinking, with our bodies still fused together and trembling, I leaned forward and sank my teeth into the soft flesh between her neck and her shoulder. She screamed out in surprise, pleasure and pain.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    I gently licked away the blood. Perhaps I should have asked her first, sought her permission before I marked her... but I couldn''t regret it. She was mine, and I wanted the whole world to know it. I hadpleted the mating ritual, and imed her in a way that Nn never had. I pulled out of her andy down beside her. My finger traced over her lips, which were swollen both from my kisses, and from her biting them to try and hold in her passionate noises. I looked her over protectively, "Are you okay, my love?"


    She purred and wrapped herself around me. "I''ve never felt so okay in my whole life."

 Chapter 29 -

    I felt sore and satisfied and sleepy all at the same time. I wrapped my arms and my legs around Shane''s lean, muscr body and delighted in the sensual tingle that connected us. I vaguely had that thought that this is what it could have been, should have been with Nn, but I quickly brushed it away like cobwebs in my memory. Nn was no more than a bad, blurred piece in my past now. My soul was nowpletely wrapped up in Shane. Even my inner wolf, who had been silent and traumatized since the day that Nn attacked us in the hall, was now making contented noises in my head. We were home in his arms, and for the moment, everything was right with the world. I fell asleep to the sound of his steady heartbeat under my ear.


    I don''t know how long we slept, but night had fallen when we were both startled awake by the pounding on our door. Oh William! I hadpletely forgotten about him. I covered up my naked body with a sheet, and Shanezily donned his boxers before he went to the door. William was standing at the door with an annoyed expression as he held two bags of Chinese take out. "You know, you two have a lot of exining to do," he said with a huff as he pushed his way into the room like he owned it.


    "Sure,e on in Will." Shane said sarcastically as he shut the door behind him.


    William set the food down on the little desk, and turned to me, still naked in the bed. His eyesnded on the fresh mark, and his eyebrows nearly climbed off his face. "Well, well, isn''t that interesting." His gaze went back and forth between us, and then in typical William fashion, without asking too many questions, he simply epted the situation with a shrug. "I''m hungry. Put some clothes on and lets eat."


    I''d never been self-conscious about William seeing me naked, but me naked and covered with dry sweat and sticky with sex between my legs... that was a bit much, even for best friends. I dragged the sheet off the bed and escaped into the bathroom for a shower. Before I could step beneath the hot spray, Shane had joined me. He''d brought my clothes and folded them on the counter top by the sink, and then he helped me step over the ledge and into the water. I just couldn''t stop staring at him, his beautiful, dark exotic eyes, the amazing lines of his whipcord-lean body. I used the little bar ofplimentary soap and a washcloth to wash his body for him, starting with his broad shoulders, and working my way down to his feet. By the time I reached the bottom, he was getting hard again. I shook my head at him. "Hey, we are supposed to be getting clean..."


    He took the washcloth from my hand, "My turn," he growled, and he began to work on my body, and I suddenly realized how sensual and how stimting it was to have someone else wash you. And of course Shane deliberately made it worse, as one hand scrubbed, the other hand was smoothing over my soapy skin, leaving a trail of hot sparks behind him. When he swiped the washcloth over my already over-sensitized nipples, I groaned and my knees went weak. He washed carefully and reverently over my belly, cupping it with his hands. He looked at me intensely, "This baby is ours, Nina. Yours and mine. I will be her father."


    "How do you know its a girl? It could be a boy." He squatted down and pressed his ear against my stomach, as if he were listening to a secret conversation inside my womb.


    "Its definitely a girl." He decided, and smiled up at me. And then he moved lower, easing my thighs apart so that he could wash between my legs... and then recing the washcloth with his wicked fingers. I had to brace myself on his shoulders, just to keep from copsing in the tub. He turned me around gently, and bent me forward, until my backside was exposed to him, and he entered me swiftly from behind. He supported my hips and kept me bnced as he pumped into me, his fingersing around to find my nub, and rub it gently and sensually in time to his thrusts. I''d read about shower sex, but I''d never realized how incredibly erotic it was, the heat of our bodies being pounded by the hot spray in the shower, the smell of our arousal mingling with the steam and scented soap, our moans of pleasure being only partially drowned out by the sound of the water hitting the tile. I came again with a moan and a shutter my body goingpletely limp. I would have fallen if I had not braced my arms against the side of the shower stall, and if Shane had not been holding my hips steady. I felt the moment he came, with onest deep thrust, I could feel his member twitch inside


    me.


    "Oh, Nina." he helped me straighten and breathed against my neck, kissing me again in the sore, sensitive spot where he had already marked me. "I''ll never leave your side again."


    With some difficulty, we got back to the business of actually showering. He took care of me like I was something sweet and precious. He gently washed me again, and dumped shampoo in my hair. He had such a serious expression on his face as he concentrated on washing my hair. His fingers on my scalp felt wonderful, and sensual. Finally satisfied that we were clean, we switched off the water, and helped me out. I wrapped my wet hair in a towel, and wrapped another around my body, but the hotel towels were too small, and the towel gaped around my belly. I groaned, feeling embarrassed and fat, but Shane was fascinated, and started touching me again. This time I swatted his hands away. "Stop that, Shane," I said teasingly. "I''m already pruned, I don''t want to get back in the shower again.


    He chuckled, and toweled himself off. I sighed as I watched him, and felt a deep sense of satisfaction in knowing that this beautiful man was mine. We pulled our clothes back on, and went out of the bathroom with a great billow of steam. My hair was still wrapped up in a towel-turban to keep it from dripping on my t-shirt. William had switched on the TV, and turned the volume up loud as he ate lo-mein out of the box with a pair of chopsticks. "You guys are so rude." heined, "I could hear EVERYTHING. I''m going to be scarred for life."


    I rolled my eyes at him and fished around in the take out bags for my favorite beef and broli. I scooped some onto the paper tes the restaurant had provided, and added some steamed rice on the side. Shane was beside me. "Anything with shrimp? I''m starving."


    William coughed. "Yeah, I bet you worked up an appetite. There''s some shrimp fried rice in there somewhere. I got a little bit of everything, since I didn''t know what you like." He popped open a can of soda, and passed it to me, before taking one for himself. "So, does this mean that Shane will be joining our pack?"Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Your pack?" Shane lifted his eyebrows.


    "Oh yes," I giggled, "We are a pack of four. And one of us is human."


    Shane shrugged, "But you are a family together, so it doesn''t matter. Where ever you are, that is where I want to be."


    "Oh my god, you guys are so sweet I think I''m going to cry." William said sarcastically, but I could tell by his shining eyes that he really was close to tears. "Nina," he said seriously, "I''m happy for you. My brother was an idiot. I''m so d you have found someone who see''s you for what you are worth."


    I blushed and yed with my food. "Thank you William."


    Shane found his carton of shrimp fried rice, and rxed back against the headboard with a spoon. I scooted back and rested beside him. "So," he said between bites, "what''s next?"


    "Tomorrow I am going to see my father."


    He stiffened, "Nina, I don''t think that is a good idea."


    "I knew you would say that, but I''m going anyway. I haven''t seen my family in months. I need to see them. I need to tell them about..." I gestured to my stomach. "This. And its not something I can exin over the phone." I gave him a sideways look. "Plus, I now need to introduce them to my mate."

 Chapter 30 -

    In the morning, we made the long drive back to Pelton de. Shane insisted on driving, so William lounged in the back seat, ying with his phone. "Will," Shane said quietly, his eyes meeting Williams in the rearview mirror. "Be alert." William nodded in understanding.


    We approached the gates, and the guard came to the window. "Miss Nina! You are back! Everyone has been looking for you!"


    I smiled and greeted him. "Its good to see you Derek. I''vee to visit my father."


    He opened the gates immediately, and we drove the rest of the rest of the way up to the main house. My heart sighed with nostalgia at the familiar sight of my childhood home. The guards at the gate had already alerted the house of our arrival, and as soon as we parked, my sisters tumbled out the door. When I had awkwardly scooted out of the SUV passenger door, they had enveloped me in hugs. "Oh Nina, we were so worried! Nina, oh my god, your---" They gasped as they suddenly took note of my baby belly. How they had not noticed it from the beginning, I don''t know. I was starting to feel huge and conspicuous. Then in the middle of ooohing and ahhhing over my stomach, Hannah suddenly noticed the fresh mark on my neck. She grabbed Janice by the shoulder, and pointed. Janice grinned. "Well, now we know why you ran away, don''t we?"


    Not really, I wanted to tell her, but we didn''t have time to get into the details before I felt my father''smanding presence on the steps. I looked up and whispered, "Daddy."


    It doesn''t matter how old you are... there was something a little bit embarrassing about facing your father with full evidence that you were a sexually active adult written all over your body. I felt his face flush a little bit as he took in my swollen abdomen, and then the fresh mark on my shoulder. Then he looked over my shoulder to Shane and William, as if he was trying to decide which one of them had done it. But I shoved aside all awkwardness and just threw my arms arms around him in a hug. He hesitated for a moment, and then he crushed me in his arms. "Nina, I''ve missed you, girl. But you shouldn''t be here."


    "I know." I said, "Can we go inside and talk? I can''t stay long." I reached behind me, and took Shane by the hand. I could tell by his expression, the way his lip t-lined and his eyes narrowed that Daddy had already met Shane before. I remembered how William had told me that Nn had turned my father''s pack "upside down" in his search for me. Whatever Nn had done, I couldn''t imagine that Shane had been disrespectful towards my father. It just wasn''t in his nature. Daddy turned and lead us back into the house, and into his office. I motioned for William toe in too. In our little pack, William had be my beta, my trusted second.


    "Tell me," my father said.


    "I''m sorry Daddy," I said, bowing my head. "You sent me on a mission, but I couldn''t stay."


    My father smiled, sadly. "You fullfilled the mission, Nina. You married the Alpha''s son. I assume you consummated the marriage," he eyed my stomach. "The contract didn''t say you had to stay forever. And I knew you would get out of it." He looked at me steadily in the eye. "I knew you were the only one of my daughters strong enough to walk away."


    Strong? I had never thought of myself as strong. With my weak legs, I always considered myself the weakest link in the family. I thought that was why he chose me as Nn''s bride for the negotiation. I was expendable. I pursed my lips. "You knew he was bad."


    Daddy sighed, "Of course I knew. I''m sorry Nina. I''m sorry I sent you in there. But I was backed into a corner... I either signed the treaty, or Bernhard was threatening to invade."N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    I waved it off. "It doesn''t matter now, that story is finished." I raised my chin. "I have my own pack now. I just needed to tell you in person Daddy... I''m safe. I''m happy. And I''ve found my mate." I looked across to Shane who was sitting beside me in one of the leather chairs.


    Daddy gave Shane a sharp look. "You failed to protect my daughter once."


    Shane stiffened, "I know," he said, his voiceced with guilt and regret. "But it will never happen again."


    Daddy stared at him a long time, that sort of threatening death re that fathers like to give to new boyfriends, but Shane was not a boy. He was a warrior, and he was not going to be cowed, not even by a strong alpha like my father. Finally my father consented with a nod. Not that we needed his consent, but it made me happy anyway, to know that he approved. Suddenly his face transformed, and split into a happy grin. "I''m going to be a grandpa!" He came around the desk and took my hands. "I only wish your mother could have been here... she would have been so proud of you Nina. You have always been so strong, so resilient. You are so much like her."


    I flushed and felt that familiar pang of loss at the thought of my mother. Could I feel happy and sad at the same time? Daddy pulled my hand toward the door. "Lets have a quick drink together to celebrate. But no alcohol for you, youngdy. Juice. And then you better go. I wish you could stay longer, but Nn Pierceson is still looking for you, Nina. He hasn''t given up."


    We went together to the kitchen, and sat on stools around the counter. My sisters joined us. My father opened a bottle of his best wine, and poured sses for everyone except for me and Hannah. Hannah was allergic to alcohol. We had goblets of apple juice instead. Daddy raised his ss, "To my beautiful and resourceful daughter, and my new son-inw. May the universe guide you, protect you and prosper you in your new journey." We all touched sses, and drank, and conversation swirled around. My sisters gushed over the prospect of being aunties. Hannah was making eyes at William, but I didn''t have a chance to tell her she was wasting her time. It was my father who brought up a sobering point. "This baby is Pierceson''s blood. He or she will be heir to the Gold Mountain Pack."


    I shook my head vehemently. "This is my baby. And she will be heir to my pack." I said resolutely. I don''t know when I had started thinking of the baby as "her", I guess Shane had started me on it.


    My father gave me a serious look. "You can not deny destiny, Nina. Things happen for a reason, even if we can''t always decipher the meaning at the time."


    I looked down into my juice. I didn''t agree with him. Mom didn''t die for a reason. Nn didn''t abuse me for a reason. Sometimes bad things just happened, sometimes life was unfair. Sometimes babies were conceived outside of loving, supportive rtionships. Sometimes the sperm donor was a narcissistic jerk who had no business being a father. But I wasn''t going to argue with my Daddy. This was a moment for celebration, not conflict. We drained our sses, and then had to move on to saying goodbye. I squeezed each of them hard, and kissed their cheeks, knowing that I probably wouldn''t see them again for months, at least not until after this baby was born.

 Chapter 31 -

    We were driving back toward our home. William and I were bickering over whether or not we should stop half way to get a hotel. I was totally in favor of the idea, the baby was making sitting for long periods ufortable. William wanted to drive straight though so that he would be able to get a good sleep and have plenty of time to practice and prepare his new routine before he returned to work. We had left Pelton de behind us, and were now on a quiet narrow stretch of road that twisted through a no-man''snd. Thick forest encroached on both sides of the road. Suddenly Shane mmed on the breaks, throwing my body hard into the seat belt. "Trouble," he said through gritted teeth. Two ck SUV''s, identical to the one we were driving had blocked the road ahead. Shane threw it into reverse, and tried to turn around, but a third vehicle came speeding up from behind and blocked us in.


    Nn emerged from one of the vehicles looking like a beautiful, angry God, and behind him more warriors piled out into the road. "Don''t move," Shanemanded me, as he and William opened their doors and faced off with Nn and his fighters.


    Nn red at the two men. "My own brother, and my beta... the two men I trusted the most... kidnapping my wife."


    "We didn''t kidnap her, she ran away from you!" William yelled back.


    Nn made a motion with his hand. "Arrest them... for treason against the Gold Mountain Pack." The pack warriors advanced on Shane and William, although the looks on some of their faces showed that they were reluctant to do so. While Shane and William were distracted, Nn skirted the vehicle and came around to the passenger door. I tried to bolt for the driver''s side, but btedly realized I was still stuck in the seat belt. "My dear wife..." Nn growled. "So nice to..." and then his eyes caught up with his mouth. He stared first at my marked neck, and then at my pregnant belly.


    "You cheating little whore," he roared. He reached over and released the seat belt, and dragged me out of the vehicle by my arm, his strong fingers biting into my flesh. "I don''t even need to ask who it is... his stinking scent is all over you." He cast a deadly re over at Shane, who was squared off against six men.


    "I am not the cheat!" I growled, twisting my arm free, and ring back at him. "You are the one who couldn''t keep your fucking pants zipped up, and I rejected you. I am a free woman."


    "Mate or not," he growled, "you are still legally my wife."


    "Not for long. I want a divorce."


    "A divorce!" he roared. "Do you think you can just up and leave me like that? You belong to ME, to ME, damn it."


    "I belong to no one," I stabbed him in his chest with my finger, and it was like stabbing a boulder. "I go where I want. I love who I want. You don''t own me, Nn Pierceson!"


    We were all so busy fighting and arguing that we were unaware of the danger that was creeping up on us through the shadows of the trees. One of Nn''s men was the first to spot them. "Rogues!" he called out a warning, just seconds before chaos erupted from the forest, and a dozen Rogue warriors surrounded us. We stopped fighting each other, and turned now on amon enemy. Nn was also forced to turn away from me to defend himself from the attackers. I backed up against the SUV and watched the fight like a slow motion movie. William took a hit to the head, and dropped like a felled tree. I screamed his name and started to move toward him, sliding around the vehicle, moving toward the middle of the road. I saw Shane fighting, and it was like watching a carefully coordinated dance. His skills with his fists and his feet made his whole body a deadly weapon. Nn fought too, with more brute strength and brawn. He had no finesse, but he was just as effective. His giant fist plowed into someone''s face, and I could hear the crunch of bone.


    From the trees I heard a voice shout, "Take out the Luna!"


    I froze. So did Nn and Shane. Shane jumped over an attacker and tried valiantly to reach me, but he was too far away. From the corner of my eye I saw the sun glint off the sniper''s rifle in the trees, and in the next instant I heard the shot. Time seemed to freeze, and I thought to myself, this is it. This is how it will end for me. But then in the next moment, Nn had thrown himself in front of me. His eyes on my face, his hands on my shoulders, his giant back a human shield against the shooter. I felt the bullet m into his body, the impact traveling through his flesh and into mine as if I had been hit with a hammer. His eyes went wide as he grasped my shoulders, and pulled me down. Inded hard on my back, and he half crawled over me. "Nina..." Nn was gasping for breath, "Stay still. Stay... down." I stopped struggling as I realized that he was protecting me with his own body. He tried to prop himself on his elbow, to take some of his weight off the baby. "I messed up... Nina... I was supposed to...say.. sorry." There was a terrible rattle in his chest as he struggled with each breath, and his face was quickly turning a sickening shade of grey.


    "Your wound, Nn... we have to stop the bleeding." I could feel the warm, wet stickiness of his blood oozing off from him and on to me. I tried to wiggle around so I could apply pressure to the wound, but I couldn''t reach the ce on his back. Nn only shook his head.


    He reached out and caressed my stomach with his giant hand. Since I''d known him, it was the gentlest touch he had ever given me. "Tell me... is it... my baby?"


    Moments ago I had been ready to deny it, but now as the many on top of me dying, I couldn''t lie to him. He had just taken a bullet for me, he deserved to know the truth... and maybe... maybe it would give him strength to fight and pull through. "It''s your baby, Nn." I felt hot tears coursing down my face.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    For the first time ever, a genuine smile spread across his face. I realized with a pang that I had never, ever seen him smile with happiness. His smiles had always been mean-spirited smirks with evil intent lurking behind his curved lips. But for this one instant, there was nothing but joy... and for a moment his face was innocent and boyish, almost angelic... even as all the color had drained away and his skin was beginning to look almost translucent.


    "My baby... I''m... a daddy." He bowed his head and kissed my stomach. "hello baby... I love you." He told his unborn child, before his eyes rolled up in his head, and he copsed on top of me.


    "Nn! Nn, no! Hang on! Wake up" I sobbed. I tried to move him, but I couldn''t get out from under his massive weight. However much I hated the man, I didn''t want this, I never wanted to see him die. There was an audible, gurgle from his chest, and then he went still and limp, with his head resting on my belly. With horror I watched blood, thick and ck dripping from his mouth... and I knew he was already dead.


    Other shots came from the woods. One of Nn''s fighters took a hit in the shoulder. The moment he identified the shooter''s location, Shane had taken off, running like a mad man straight into the woods. I could not see him from my prone position in the road, but I heard the sound of him crashing through the underbrush, a brief struggle, and then silence. I had this stabbing feeling of dread, thinking that I had lost Shane too. But before I could panic, my wolf assured me that our mate was okay. The few rogues that remained alive and seemed to realize that their hunter was dead, and they scattered back into the woods from which they came. Nn''s men would have given chase, but they had now circled around us. Shane came running back, and dropped down beside me. "Nina! Nina!"


    "No... its Nn..." I was crying... I couldn''t stop crying.


    Shane gently rolled Nn off from my body, and pressed his fingers into his neck... only to confirm what I already knew in my heart. The Alpha was dead. Shane''s head dropped and his shoulders sagged, and his wolf-cry echoed though the trees. Before I hade along, and the mate-bond had disturbed things, Nn and Shane had been like brothers. Despite the fact that he chose to follow me, Shane had never rejected Nn as an alpha. In his heart, he was still Nn''s beta. One of the pack warriors came, put a consoling hand on Shane''s shoulder, and said quietly, "He died more honorably than he ever lived."

 Chapter 32 -

    Everything my dad had just said about me being strong... it was wrong, it was dead wrong. Iy in the middle of the road crying, and I could no longer wrap my head around anything. William had regained consciousness, and was being helped into a vehicle. Four men... it took four men to lift Nn''s huge body and gentlyy it across the back seat of one of the SUV''s. The dead bodies of the rogue attackers were moved away from the road, and set on fire. One survivor was bound up and thrown in the boot of one of the cars. People moved around me, doing the work that had to be done, and I could only watch in a daze. I thought randomly... how weird that in all this time, no other cars had passed this way. What would the humans think if they had seen the massacre on the road?


    Atst Shane came back to me, his face drawn and tear streaked. "Nina!" he suddenly realized, "You are covered in blood."


    I shook my head. "Its not mine." I had some minor scrapes and bruises from Nn pushing me down to the pavement, but otherwise, I was unharmed. But even though I was not injured, all the strength seemed to have left me. I felt guilty that Shane, already devastated by grief, had to scoop me off the road and carry me back to the car. Our road trip had be a funeral procession back to the Gold Mountain pack house.


    Everything after that was a blur, but I would forever remember the horrible sound of Caydence wailing over her son''s body. Shane insisted that I be brought to the medical ward. He handed me over to Dr. Roberto, and then he disappeared. I knew he had things to do. He had responsibilities he had to take up now as beta, even as he was grieving. Still, I felt lost without him near. I felt abandoned as Iy alone in the sterile hospital environment. Nurses helped me out of my blood- soaked clothes and sponged me off before putting me in one of those horrible hospital gowns that tie up the back. Dr. Roberto had checked me over thoroughly, cleaning and dressing the minor wounds on my back and my elbows. A few hourster he hade in with the ultrasound technician. They had squirted cold jelly on my protruding belly and pushed the wand into my flesh until a grainy ck and white image of my baby appeared on the screen. She wiggled around as if she didn''t like being peeped at. They took measurements, and listened to her heart. It sounded like a little washing machine pumping away in there. Finally Dr. Roberto nodded in satisfaction and dered that everything was perfect. Except that everything was NOT perfect... everything was dreadful, and I was alone.


    William came inter, his head wrapped in a gauze bandage, his eyes red and swollen from crying. I could do nothing more than open my arms to him. He crawled on the bed with me like a child, and sobbed into my shoulder. "He was an asshole," William cried, "But he was my brother."


    "I know," I said, stroking his hair. I couldn''t say anything else, as hot tears tracked down my face. I was crying for William, I was crying for Caydence, I was crying for everyone who felt this loss. I felt like the tears would never end. After a long time he sat up and wiped his eyes. "I have to go..."


    Doctor Roberto wanted me to stay in the hospital, just for observation, but I refused. I limped out of the unit and found the stairs. I couldn''t take the elevator, because I no longer had the key. I stumbled up the steps, and it seemed like my knees could hardly hold me. They had removed my dirty wraps in the hospital, so my weak joints were unsupported, and exhaustion was getting the better of me. I reached the fourth floornding, and then used the wall to support myself as I dragged my tired legs back down the hall toward my old room. Someone had been through and cleaned it, and put everything back in order. My clothes were still in the drawers. My shampoo was still in the shower. I was grateful to have something to change into, as I was still wandering around in the hospital gown. I reached behind me with difficulty and untied the ties, and then peeled off the johnny. I found afortable old t-shirt that was loose enough to fit over the baby bump, and some clean underwear and shorts, and crawled back into the bed. I wished I had myfortable sunflower and butterfly nket to wrap up in, but it was at home in Troy. So the best I could do was hug a pillow and let the exhaustion take me over.


    I think they forgot about me, all of them. I stayed in my room. I did not go down to the dining room for meals. How could I? I had rejected this pack, I shouldn''t even be here. I could not just walk down and take my ce at the Alpha''s family table like I used to. Missing a few meals wouldn''t kill me, I reasoned, and just drank water from the sink in my bathroom. Outside my window there was audible wailing and howling from the pack in mourning. For a pack to lose an Alpha was a huge blow, and there was a great deal to do in preparation for the funeral. No one included me in those ns, even though I was still his legal wife at the time of death, but that was fine too. I wouldn''t know what to do, and I didn''t want to be given the gruesome responsibilities of picking out his casket or nning food for the memorial. And poor Shane... Shane now carried all the responsibilities of the Alpha. We''d only had one day of love, but the promises made in the passion of the moment were probably no longer valid given the present circumstances.


    I had the guilty suspicion that everyone med me for Nn''s death. If I hadn''t left, if he hadn''t been searching for me, if he hadn''t been trying to protect me on that stretch of god-forsaken road, none of this would have happened. I had wanted to stay and attend the funeral for the sake of the people I loved...for William and Caydence, and Shane, and then I wanted to go home to Troy. Even if it meant going home alone.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    It wasn''t until the second day that William appeared at my door with a tray of food. He looked awful. His face was pale and puffy, and his shoulders were hunched as he put the tray down on my bedside table. He didn''t quite look at me as he sighed, and turned around and walked out without even talking to me. I swallowed hard. Did William hate me too? Did he me himself for following me? I picked over the food, and tried to eat something, for the baby''s sake, but my appetite was gone. Sometime after noon Caydence slipped into my room. She looked much older today than when I had met her for lunch just a few days ago. Her face was blotchy and her nose was red, and her blond hair was stringy as though she hadn''t showered in days. It was hard to believe that thest time I''d seen her she had been so happy, showering me with gifts for the baby, smiling broadly, conspiring on when and where and how to meet so that she could be an involved grandma. Now she moved silently, no smiles, and no words. She climbed up on the bed beside me, and I sensed that she didn''t want to be near me, she wanted to be near the baby. Nn''s baby, the only thing she had left of him. She put her arms around me and rested her head against my stomach. I let hery there a long time, knowing that this was probably the onlyfort I could offer her. I still wondered if she med me for everything that had happened. After a long time she stood up, her eyes ncing over the mark on my shoulder. Her mouth ttened into a thin, disapproving line. Oh, mother-inw, if you''d only known... that could have been Nn''s mark, but he had never wanted me! "You should go to Shane now. He is in the office. He needs you." And with that she slipped back out of my room.


    In my previous stay at the Gold Mountain pack house I had never ventured into the Alpha''s office. I had no reason to. Nn had made it perfectly clear that he didn''t want me around, nor did I want to be around him. So I''d left his office alone. I felt very uncertain and insecure as I ventured down the hall. Shane hadn''t called for me. I didn''t know if he really wanted to see me. I didn''t know how he felt about me now. It seemed like every time we turned around, things got more and moreplicated between us. I knocked softly on the door, and I heard Shane call, "Come in," in an t and tired voice. I hesitated, and slipped inside the door.


    Nn''s office was the quintessential man-cave. Aside from the big desk in the corner, and the conference table in the center, there was a small bar in the corner. Mounted racks of deer antlers decorated the walls, along with vintage hunting memorabilia. I thought the decor was probably inherited from Berhnard, because antiques didn''t seem to be Nn''s style. Shane was sitting behind the executive desk, but he was not alone. Bernhard was there, along with several other men whose faces were vaguely familiar. I swallowed nervously, unsure what to do next.


    Shane sighed and gestured for me toe, pushing back his chair. He looked exhausted. There were dark circles under his beautiful eyes and his hair was all messed up, like he''d been running his hands through it constantly. He hadn''te to find mest night, and I realized that he probably hadn''t stopped to sleep at all. I desperately wanted tofort him, to do something to make him feel better, to smooth down his hair and kiss away his pain. I approached Shane, but I nced nervously back to Bernhard. I''d always had a hard time reading the giant of a man. I was never sure if he liked me, even when I was together with Nn. Now I was scared of what he might think of me, and I expected to find anger in his eyes. Instead he just nodded at me sadly, and scrubbed his hands across his ruddy face.


    I stopped in front of Shane, not sure what he wanted me to do. Should I pull up a chair? Did he have some errand he needed me toplete? When I hesitated, he reached out and pulled me to him, settling me on hisp. He wrapped his arms around me and buried his face in my neck. He did not seem at all shy about letting Nn''s father see us for what we were. He breathed deeply of my scent and then pulled back to look down into my face. "We''vepleted all the arrangements. Nn will be buried tomorrow at noon." What could I say? I only nodded in reply, and gave into my urge to smooth his ck hair away from his brow. "Gentlemen," he said, "I think we are finished here."


    The other men stood up and filed out, until only Bernhard remained at the door, his head bowed, his hand resting on the door handle. He turned and looked back at me, his eyes full of pain and sorrow. "Nina," he said. I realized that never, in all this time had he really spoken to me directly. "No matter what has happened... you will always be a part of this family." And then he quietly stepped out and shut the door behind him.

 Chapter 33 -

    Shane squeezed me and dropped his head onto my hair. "This is like a nightmare that I can''t wake up from," he said tiredly. "Have you eaten?" I shook my head. I had picked at the breakfast tray, and skipped lunch. "I''ll have some food brought up to my room. Lets go." He lifted me off from hisp, and enveloped my hand in his. We passed my room, where I had lived alone across the hall from Nn, and went down the east wing to the beta''s quarters. His room hadn''t changed much since thest time I''d sat inside it. It seemed like years ago since the day I''d asked him to teach me how to wrap my knees. "I need a shower," he mumbled, leading me to the bed, and settling me there. He was already pulling off his shirt before he reached the bathroom. I watched his muscr back recede into the bathroom. After a few minutes, there was a knock at the door, and I opened it to find an unfamiliar omega pushing a cart with food trays. Seeing her there, with her eyes downcast, and her rather unfriendly demeanor made me miss Daisy something fierce. I missed her bright smile and crazy blond curls and her cheerful attitude. I thanked the girl and wheeled the cart into the room.


    I set the food out on the table while I listened to the water running in the shower. There were sds, stuffed peppers smothered in cheese, garlic bread and desserts. There was only one chair, which I left for him, and I sat back on the bed. After a few minutes Shane emerged, his ck hair wet and slicked back, his sculpted chest bare and sprinkled with droplets of water, a pair of sweat-pants slung low on his hips. He sank into the chair, but seemed unsatisfied with our seating arrangement, "Please,e here." I came closer, and he arranged me on hisp again, this time my legs straddled his, and I was facing him. He looped his arms behind my hips to hold me in ce, and just held me. "I''ve missed you Nina. I''m sorry, I couldn''t get away..."


    I shook my head, and bit my lips. I wanted to tell him it was okay... but the truth was I had felt really lonely and afraid over thest two days. I was still feeling fearful and uncertain. I no longer knew what our future held. But for the moment I was wrapped up in his arms, and it was enough. He sighed, and I could see how tired he was. "Lets eat, so you can get some rest," I suggested, "Tomorrow is going to be a hard day."


    "Yeah," was all he could say. He rearranged us a bit so that we could reach the food. Despite the fact that I had barely eaten for thest two days, I didn''t feel very hungry. Instead I put my energy into feeding him. It was a very intimate thing, to feed someone, to slide the fork between his teeth, to wipe the drop of sauce from his lips. I felt guilty for feeling turned on by it. Here and there he snuck a bite into my mouth too, coaxing me to eat. When he was full and satisfied I cleared away the dishes. I put everything back on the cart and left it out in the hallway. While I was cleaning up, Shane had stretched out on his bed. He watched me move around with half-closed eyes.


    "Nina," he groaned, "I need you, please."Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I washed my hands and brushed my teeth quickly, and then joined him on the bed. I wrapped myself around his warm, hard body. He snuggled me close and mumbled something, and then he was asleep. Sometime in the night he woke me, his warm hands stroking my skin. This was a different kind of love making. He wasn''t seeking pleasure, he was seekingfort, reassurance, relief. My back was pressed against his front, so he shifted my top leg and entered me smoothly from behind. He started out slowly and gently, but as all of his feelings came up and began to overwhelm him, he began to move faster, his pace more frantic, his need for release desperate. When he finally exploded, I cried out and went with him, our bodies shaking and spasming together. He pulled out and kissed the back of my neck. Hot tears escaped from my eyes, ran across the bridge of my nose, and wet my pillow. These were selfish tears now... I was crying for myself, and everything that had gone wrong. I was crying because I would leave tomorrow after the funeral, and I might never make love with Shane again.


    I didn''t expect him to go with me. Shane was steady and responsible, and he loved this pack. I knew he loved me too, just as I loved him...but I thought he loved his pack family first. I gently stroked his unruly hair off his forehead, and brushed my fingers over his lips. What if I had to live without him? If these past days were anything to go by, life alone was going to be hard and painful. But, I thought, we all have to choose. I wasn''t going to let anyone choose for me any more.

 Chapter 34 -

    What do you wear to your husband''s funeral? A ck dress would have been too cliche, even if I had owned one, which I didn''t. I liked bright colors, and when I opened my closet, it looked like a skittles explosion. Digging through my limited wardrobe I found the most somber and muted thing I owned. It was a sage green maxi dress printed with small, darker green flowers. It was a little tight around my belly, but it would have to do. I pulled my hair up and looked at myself in the mirror. These three days had taken their toll on everyone, myself included. I hadn''t been eating well, and I looked a little pale and gaunt. The sage dress made my eyes look a little too big for my face... and whether it was the color or the situation, they looked dark brown and dull today, instead of gold and sparkly.


    Shane was waiting for me on my bed. He wore a dark blue suit, with a blue striped tie. His ck hair wasbed back away from his face, but I knew it wouldn''t stay there. Before this stressful day was done, it would be falling everywhere. We didn''t really have any words to say. He took my hand, and tucked it into the crook of my arm. My knees had been re-wrapped, but he was offering his strength and support as we made our way down stairs and out to the great meeting hall where the funeral was arranged. Before the hall was opened to the pack, there was a private viewing for the family. I felt a strange sense of de-ja-vu walking to the building. Thest time I had set foot in here, it had been my wedding day, and I had been dragged almost off my feet by an impatient Nn. The raised tform where we had been seated like a king and a queen at the reception was now adorned with his casket and overflowing with floral arrangements and erged photos from his life. Caydence sat slumped in a chair nearby. We waited our turn to approach the make-shift alter.


    My eyes took in everything. Nn was such arge man that a coffin had to be custom made to fit his stature. Since it had been rather hastily assembled it was basic, and not ornate or fancy. Laying inside the silk lined box was a man who bore little resemnce to the Nn I had known. The Nn I knew had always been angry and tense. Now his handsome face was rxed, as though in peaceful slumber. His long hair was arranged artfully around his face and shoulders. His massive hands were folded across his abdomen. I realized with a knot in my throat that he was dressed in the same suit we had gotten married in.


    I let go of Shane''s hand and leaned over the casket. "I have something to say to you Nn Pierceson," I said finally. "There are things I''ve been thinking about for a long time, and I wish I''d had the chance to say them to you while you were still alive." I felt eyes on me, and I knew the people closest to the alter could hear me, but I didn''t care. This was a private conversation between me and Nn. I only hoped that wherever his spirit was now, he could hear me. "I wish I could go back in time, because I know now where we went wrong. Remember that first day you met me? That day you told me you didn''t want me and you didn''t need me? That was the day we both should have said "NO." We should have said NO to our parents, Nn. I should have stood up and told my father that I was not going to be a pawn in a political negotiation. And you should have stood up to your parents and said NO, you weren''t going to be forced into a marriage you didn''t want." I felt the hot tears running down my cheeks, but I made no effort to brush them away now. "How is it we had strength to defy the mating bond, but we couldn''t stand up to our own parents? I''ve often wondered what would have happened if we''d just gone our separate ways that day. We''d both be living very different lives now... Nn... you''d still be alive." I sniffed and rubbed at my belly. "But if things hadn''t run their course, then this little one would not being into the world. So maybe... maybe things happened the way they did for a reason." I plucked a miniature sunflower from one of the floral arrangements and slipped it under his stiff, cold hands. "Thank you for saving us Nn," I said, "And I will tell the her that thest thing you said... was "I love you." to your baby."


    I could see Caydence''s stricken face. Bernhard was braced on the chair behind her, looking equally grim. I approached her slowly. "Mum," I said to her, taking her shaking hands in my own. "I love you. You''ve been like a second mom to me since I arrived here. I''ll miss you, but I think now we can meet frequently, without all the secrecy."


    "What? What are you talking about Nina? You can''t leave! You have to stay! The baby! Nn''s baby! It is the future alpha of our pack. You have to stay here with the baby." Caydence said desperately.


    Hadn''t she heard everything I just said to Nn''s body? I raised my chin. "You are right, Caydence. This child has a heritage and a legacy here. And she will grow up knowing all her father''s family in the Gold Mountain pack. She wille for visits and spend time knowing her people. And when shees of age, she can decide for herself if she wants to take on the mantle of Alpha. But until then, I will raise her in my pack." Caydence was sobbing. Maybe it was unfair of me toy this on her at her son''s funeral, but it needed to be said, and it needed to be said now, because I nned to leave today. "My heart is okay, Mum. I''ve forgiven my father, I''ve forgive you and Bernhard. I''ve forgiven Nn." I took a deep breath, "I''ve even forgiven myself. We all thought we were doing the right thing at the time, and that''s the best we can do. I love you all, and I''ll be in touch soon." I leaned down and kissed her forehead, and then I turned to go.


    My way was blocked by Shane''s body. His dark eyes were shocked and hurt. "You are leaving?" he gulped. "You won''t stay... not even for me?"N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    I gave him a sad smile through my tears. "I understand you have responsibilities here now, Shane. I love you, but I can''t stay here. This ce will never be my home." There was too much I couldn''t exin to him, not here, not now, not standing in front of the casket of the dead Alpha. I couldn''t exin to him that this house was full of bad memories for me. I couldn''t exin to him that I had struggled to start my own life, a life that I controlled, and I wasn''t willing to walk away from that. He had duties to Gold Mountain... and I had a duty to my little pack of friends who had risked everything to run away with me. I put my hand against his smooth, brown cheek. "When you need me... you''ll know where to find me." I stepped around him, and hobbled back out of the hall alone. I wasn''t going to stick around for the service, or the reception. I didn''t want to sit and eat food, and pretend to celebrate Nn''s life with his pack. I wanted to go home. I dragged myself up to my room, and took out my suitcases. This time I could pack properly, and leave with dignity. I folded my clothes neatly and ced them in the luggage, along with all the other small things I''d left behind. When I was done, I wheeled the bags out into the hallway, and closed the door to the guest room for thest time. I felt no sadness in leaving, no remorse in my decision. I''d tried my best to make things work with Nn, but I had never been happy here. This was never a home to me.


    I wasn''t sure exactly how I was going to negotiate three flights of stairs with two suitcases, but I squared my shoulders and headed that way. I thought I might need to drag one down, and then climb back up to take the second one. I would have called for help, but the house was empty, the whole pack had gone down to the meeting hall. But before I stepped onto the first stair, the handle was pulled out of my grip. William was there, "Are you ready Luna?"


    I swallowed, looking up into his handsome, haggard face. "William... don''t you need to stay here with your family?"


    "Nina... you are my family. Daisy and Gabe, they are my family. Lets go home." He nced at the stairs. "And lets take the elevator down before you break your neck."


    I felt my heart swell up in my chest. I couldn''t bear it. I threw my arms around Williams girth and hugged him with all my strength. Words choked in my throat as I wanted to tell him how much he meant to me... how much I cherished his friendship, his loyalty, his bravery. I wanted to tell him how much I loved him as a brother, how much I depended on him as a beta to our little pack... but the words wouldn''te out. "Don''t worry kid," he mumbled into my hair, "I got your back."

 Chapter 35 -

    The SUV was packed full of luggage and a few boxes, since William had also taken thest of his belongings to move to the Troy house. The whole pack was upied with the funeral, and no one paid attention to the two of us packing up and preparing to leave. I kept expecting Shane toe out and say good-bye, but he never appeared. I sighed and could only ept that it was what it was. I had hurt him by refusing to stay.


    There was no argument this time about whether or not to get a hotel. Other than frequent stops to relieve my poor, squashed dder, and a few runs through the drive through of some fast food restaurants, we drove straight home. By the time we arrived in front of our dpidated house, I was very ufortable, and my back hurt, but I was happy and relieved to be home. Daisy burst out the front door, and grabbed me up in a hug, and simultaneously burst into tears. Her words were all garbled and mixed up in her sobs. "Sorry...Nn...scared... thought... you weren''t going toe back."


    I hugged her close, and then took her by the shoulders, looking into her teary blue eyes. "Of course I came back, Daisy. You are my family." I sighed and let her help me up the porch stairs and into our house. Gabe greeted me inside. He''d been working on the renovations in the kitchen, and he was covered with dust and wood shavings. "Wee home, Luna. I''m... I''m sorry to hear about your husband." I grabbed him and hugged him too, dust, dirt and all. While the others struggled to bring the luggage inside, I shut myself in the bathroom and ran a bath. My legs were crampy, my back was aching... and lets be honest, my heart hurt. I had left my mate behind. My wolf was furious with me... but deep inside I knew I''d done the right thing... for once I''d done the right thing for me. Not for my father. Not for my mate. Not for my spouse. I''d taken care of Nina.


    That is not to say I didn''t check my phone a dozen times every hour, hoping for some word from Shane. I''d left him my contacts. I''d given him the address to our home in Troy. But he didn''t call and he didn''t text... so neither did I. If he didn''t wantmunication, I wasn''t going to force it on him. I picked myself up as best I could, and got back to the little life we had started. William went back to the club, which had generously given him a few extra days off for his brother''s funeral. Daisy continued to work at the hotel with Gabe. And we had just spent a huge chunk of money to put down granite counter tops and a new stainless steel sink in our kitchen.


    It felt like every day my belly got bigger, and moving around was bing more and more awkward. Not only did I have the big ball of a belly in my way, but it was putting extra strain on my legs, and throwing me off bnce. William insisted I take up using the crutches again, just to give me extra support as I moved around. I spent a lot of time sitting on our old couch, with my feet propped up on pillows, and Gabe''sptop bnced on my belly. I''d found a little online work, writing blogs for a women''s health website, and that at least made me feel busy and useful. I was d I could contribute a little money back into the pack coffers.


    Daisy was forcing me to prepare for the delivery. She was nervous about my n to deliver at home, but I wasn''t. She had packed up a little kit with stic sheets to protect the bed, and all the medical doo-dads we might need, right down to a little stic mp to tie off the umbilical cord. We had read millions of articles about home birth. Personally, I wanted to give birth in the bath tub, as that sounded like the most rxing and painless method. In thest weeks the baby had be a kicker. It wasn''t the sweet little nudges that I felt early on in the pregnancy, it felt like an all-out kickboxing match in my uterus. When she got up under my ribs, I couldn''t breath, and when she put pressure in my lower pelvis, it made my legs feel numb. I admit that I actually worried that her violent acrobatics in the womb might be an indication that she was going to have the same violent personality as her father.


    Two weeks had passed. I had spoken to Caydence on the phone. She was quiet, and didn''t say much except to ask me how my health was, and how the pregnancy was going on. Once I assured her that everything was fine, she made her excuses and ended the call. I sighed and looked at my phone. I had to remind myself that it was what it was... I could not make everyone happy. I wasn''t entirely sure that I had made myself happy either. A part of me felt empty without Shane. Like half of me was missing somewhere. I cursed and rubbed at my mark, which had a way of growing achy when I thought of him. As I sat on the couch that day, it was more than achy, it actually felt hot and a bit feverish to the touch. That is when I heard a car pull up in front of the house. I nced at the clock in surprise. Daisy and Gabe were at work, and they weren''t due back for a few hours. William was in the basement trying to fix something with the plumbing. There was a knock at the door, and there was no one but me to waddle over and answer it. I still had my phone in one hand as I swung it open, expecting to see a stranger. Maybe it was the delivery man with a package. But my head buzzed as I took in the sight of Shane standing on my porch. His shoulders were hunched, his hands were crammed in his pockets. His hair was all crazy. His clothes were rumpled from the long drive. He looked absolutely delicious. I was so shocked that my hand went ck, and my phone ttered to the floor. "Shane."


    He gave me a lopsided smile. "Hey, Nina. Surprise."


    Surprise? I''m not a fainter. I swear to god I''m not one of those weak, wimpy, swooning women. But as his musky sweet scent filled my lungs, my vision grew dark and narrow, until it was like I was looking at Shane through the wrong end of a telescope. My knees buckled and I would have hit the floor, if he had not jumped in to catch me. He carried me in, nced around at the unfamiliar house, and then headed for the couch where I spent most of my time. He sat down, and arranged me on hisp, even though I thought I must be getting too heavy these days to sit on him. I couldn''t help myself though, I wrapped my arms around him and buried my face in his chest. And just like that all the empty, unhappy feeling left me.


    Shane''s POV


    I''m not going to lie, it hurt like hell that after everything, she just turned around and walked away from me. Like I meant nothing to her. Like we hadn''t shared a fated bond that tied our souls together. I guess I shouldn''t have been surprised that she could fight it. She had fought off her bond with Nn, and rejected him. That took a lot of strength. But I wanted to believe that what we had was special and different... we had more than a bond, we had love. But as days stretched out, I began to doubt it.


    I was stered with work in the pack. There was meeting upon meeting with the elders, trying to hash out what the next course of action was since Nn had died with out a ready heir. The elders were pushing Bernhard to call in William, and make him alpha, but we all knew that wouldn''t work. It wasn''t even about the fact that William was homosexual. William had never wanted to be an alpha, he had rejected the pack, and he seemed to be happy and settled in his new life. The next course of action then was to settle on me as an interim leader, until Nn''s child was born and was old enough to take over the responsibility. I wrestled with this for a long time. The elders lectured me about my duties and my calling as a beta. You must do this Shane, you must do that. Thew says... h h h. The discussions went round and round for days. I left the office and copsed on my bed every night, and breathed in the fading scent of my mate on my sheets. My mind yed over every moment of our time together. From the time we had made love in the hotel, and I''d given her my mark. To the day she''d sat in myp and lovingly fed me with her own hands. But mostly I yed over and over in my head the one-sided conversation she had had with Nn on the day of his funeral. "We should have said NO."


    I also remember Nn, being drunk in his office saying, "She was my strength... and she took it with her when she left." God yes, that was exactly what I felt. I was walking around like this empty shell, but everything important had gone away with her. I had a long, long debate with my soul, night after night. I grew up in the Gold Mountain pack, and I loved it. I loved all my brothers and sisters. I loved Caydence and Bernhard like my own parents. I was a beta from a long line of betas... and that honor came with inherent responsibilities. It was a privilege to take charge in the interim, to be trusted with so many lives, to be in charge of the pack fortunes, to direct the day-to-day operations of a wholemunity. But without Nina... it was all empty and meaningless. It might have been my destiny and my birthright and all that, but it wasn''t what I wanted. "We should have told them NO." Nina was the first person I had ever met who had the strength and wisdom to buck all the traditions, and all the rules, and make her own decisions. She decided for her freedom. And I decided for love. Once I made that decision, everything else fell into ce like a perfect puzzle.


    "I decline the position." I said resolutely at the next meeting. "I suggest that Bernharde out of retirement and resume his duties as Alpha until his grand-baby is ready to take the helm. As for me, it is with the greatest respect, I am resigning my title of beta immediately." I looked straight at Bernhard. "I''m going to Nina."


    In all this time I hadn''t called her. The truth was, I was just being stubborn and prideful. I wanted her to call me. I wanted her to change her mind and beg toe back. Now as I tossed my phone in the car, I thought about calling her to tell her I wasing... but decided that I wanted the element of surprise. And I got it... because when she opened the door, and her beautiful golden eyesnded on my face, she practically copsed in a heap right at my feet. I carried her back into the house, and sat with her on the ugliest couch I''d ever seen. The house was so torn up, I felt like we should be wearing hard-hats just to be inside it, but it didn''t matter. If this was where Nina was, this was where I belonged.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 36 -

    Shane moved into my little room, and for me at least, life settled into a sweet routine. It didn''t matter that I was as big as a house and I could no longer see my feet. I was like a mother hen, happy and content with my brood. William was dating the waiter, Gabe and Daisy were nning a wedding, and we had unanimously voted to make Shane the Alpha over our little pack. Shane was reluctant at first,ining that he had just dodged that responsibility at Gold Mountain. But I protested that a Luna could not lead the pack alone. I needed a partner. And anyway, leading a pack of five wasn''t the same as leading a pack of hundreds. "No pack started out in the hundreds," he reminded me with a sweet kiss. "Once upon a time, they all started like us... an Alpha and a Luna and their family." He straightened up, "Hey, does our pack have a name?"


    Daisy perked up. "We are Revolting."


    I shook my head. "Daisy... to be revolting is to be... repulsive... disgusting... unwanted." Ironically I thought, hadn''t we all been considered "revolting" at some point? Daisy had been looked down upon as an omega, William had been rejected because of his sexuality, I was an unwanted bride. Gabe was an orphan alone in the world. Only Shane was the golden child who was loved and wanted and epted by the whole pack.


    Her brow wrinkled up cutely. "Then what do you call it when people revolt? Like to rise up and rebel against oppression?"


    Well she had a point there... but I still didn''t think "revolting" was the right word. "I think you mean a revolution?"


    Gabe shuffled his feet. "Perhaps we should call ourselves the Rebel Moon Pack."


    "Oooh, I like that." Daisy grabbed him and squeezed him affectionately. "What do you think Luna? Doesn''t that have a nice ring to it?"


    I looked to Shane, and he nodded slowly. "Yes... yes I think its good."


    Shane found a job working as a personal trainer at a gym. I often wondered if he was really happy with us. I couldn''t imagine going from a top dog at one of the strongest packs in the region... to being Alpha over our little family of misfits. But he neverined. He took over our training from William (much to William''s relief), but I was banned from participating as I was getting too close to my due date. All I could do was pull up a chair and watch... but what''s not to love about that? Watching the man I love work out, his muscles flex, sweat dripping between his pecks, watching the perfect dance between strength, agility, stamina and grace. He was so perfect, I often wondered how he had ended up mated to a girl like me. I was sopletely ordinary.


    I was never left alone in the house. In the mornings, William was home, even if he was sleeping, and the others came home before William had to leave for the club in the evening. So it was on a Tuesday morning that I started to feel the first pangs of a contraction. It wasn''t much really, not much worse than a period cramp. I wasn''t even 100% sure it was a real contraction, or if it was another one of the braxton-hicks things I had read about. I shrugged it off, and did not bother telling anyone, because I figured even if it WAS the start of realbor, I had hours and hours to go. Everything I had read said thatbor tended to be long with first babies, and things would progress slowly.


    I carried a cup of herbal tea into the bedroom and decided to get prepared, just in case. I put the stic sheets over the bed to protect my new mattress, and put some old sheets over top of the stic to make it morefortable. I set out the birthing kit on the bedside table. I had to shuffle back to the bathroom several times, and began to suspect that I wasn''t inbor after all... maybe I had eaten something that disagreed with me.


    I was shuffling back to my bed with my phone, when another contraction hit me. There was no mistaking this one, as it knocked the breath out of me, and I found myself leaning over the bed and trying not to whimper. It didn''t hurt, exactly, it was just really, really intense pressure. I felt the first stab of rm, and thought to myself, oh God, am I going to have to endure this for hours?


    I crawled up on the bed, but I couldn''t getfortable. I ended up sitting on my knees as I texted Daisy. "Hey... can youe home early today?" I hit send just as another powerful contraction forced me forward onto my hands and knees. Wait? Were they supposed toe so close together? Weren''t they supposed to start far apart and then gradually increase in frequency and strength? I gasped for breath and wondered if I should call for William. I knew he was sleeping, and I hated to wake him up. I was sure I was just being a paranoid first time mom. I tried to tell myself, nothing was wrong. My phone beeped, and I quickly read the message that Daisy would be back home within an hour. "Try to rx." She had typed.


    Right. Rx. I started to undress myself. Maybe I could get off the bed and go run a bath? I had barely had time to process that thought, when the next contraction hit, and this one felt different. I felt the pressure had moved from my girth down into the floor of my pelvis... and I felt an urge to push. "This can''t be right," I growled through the urge. You weren''t supposed to push in the beginning. You had to go through all the stages ofbor, and then when you were fully dted, you pushed. Of course I had no idea if I was dted or not. But it didn''t matter what the books said, or what my brain thought about what "should" be happening, my body took over. With the next contraction I found myself bearing down involuntarily. I was on my hands and knees on the bed, but it didn''t feel right. I sat myself up more, so I was back on my knees, with my knees spread as far apart as they would go.


    When the next contraction hit, I just rxed and went with it. My body wanted to push, so I pushed, and I felt it... I felt her head clear my cervix. When I reached between my legs, I could feel her crowning there. It was like I was lost in this world that was only me, my body, and the baby. I was aware of nothing else. It was like we were our own universe. Almost immediately another wave came, and I arched my back upwards like a cat as I pushed. I think I might have made a noise, something primal and guttural as my baby slid out of my body and onto the sheets between my legs.


    My water had never broken. She was still inside the amniotic sac. I broke the membrane and the fluid gushed out, and I cleared the bag away from her face. We were alone in the world, me and this tiny creature that was my daughter. She never cried. When the fluid was cleared from her little nose, she took her first breath, and looked at me calmly with soft grey-blue eyes.


    I felt no pain. There was no blood. It was nothing at all like what you see in the movies, or what I had read about in every book, magazine, and online article. But I wasn''t thinking about that... I was totally,pletely absorbed in my little daughter. I cleared away the the rest of the amniotic sac, and cleaned her up. I cuddled her up against my naked breast, and just stared and stared and stared. Time seemed to have stopped. She was so perfect. She had a little mop of brown curls. She had the clearest grey blue eyes, that looked up at me with absolute serenity. All of her little fingers and toes were perfect. The umbilical cord still trailed from her navel back into my body. She rooted around a bit andtched on to my nipple, just like that. Just a few minutes old, and already nursing.


    The stimtion of her sucking at my breast caused another contraction. On the second one, my body expelled the centa. Again, it was nothing at all like I had read about. It felt perfectly normal and natural. I found the little mp in Daisy''s birthing kit, and the sterile scissors, and I cut the umbilical cord myself. I didn''t feel tired, or even that sore, to tell the truth. I wrapped my little baby in a nket and then stripped off the stic sheets. I rolled them all up, centa and all, and put them in a garbage bag. And then Iid back against the headboard and continued to ogle this baby.


    I didn''t think I could love her. This whole pregnancy I''d felt ambivalent about this child. I had thought I really had no natural maternal instinct, because how could I not love my unborn baby? But that all changed the moment I locked eyes with her. I remember my grandmother once saying that a baby born with the caul over her face would have special powers. I thought it was just an old superstition... but now as I was sopletely mesmerized by my baby, I had to wonder. She was so calm. She never cried. She just gazed at me sweetly, yawned, and then closed her eyes to sleep.


    I picked up my phone, and dialed William. It was time to wake him up to meet his niece. I smiled as I heard him fall off the bed on the floor above me, ande pounding down the stairs. He skidded around the corner and gaped at me, his eyes bugging out of his head as he looked from me, to the bundle in my arms, and back again. "Holy shit, Nina, you did it by yourself? Why the hell didn''t you call me?"


    I shook my head and smiled. "There wasn''t time William, it all happened so fast."


    He eased down on the bed beside me, as though I were suddenly very fragile. "Are you okay? Is she okay? Is it really a girl?"


    "We''re fine." I was loath to let go of her, but I passed him the sleeping bundle. "Meet your niece, William."


    "Oh.." he seemed afraid to breath as he cuddled the tiny baby. "Oh wow." His eyes welled up with tears. "She''s so beautiful."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The front door mmed, and there was the sound of more footsteps pounding across the hardwood floor. Daisy and Shane had arrived together. Daisy looked crestfallen when she saw that William was already holding the baby. "I missed it! Oh man, I can''t believe I missed it. Why didn''t you call me sooner?"


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Shane came around the otherside of the bed and eased in next to me. He kissed my head. "Are you okay, love?"


    I smiled up at him. "I''m perfect."


    I took the baby from William, who was reluctant to let her go, and passed her over to Shane. He had promised that this was our child, and that he would raise Nn''s daughter as his own. If I had any doubts, the look of absolute love and wonder that glowed on his face as cradled our daughter put all my fears to rest. "What will you name her?" He asked quietly.


    We had tossed around names many times, withouting to a decision, but at that moment, I knew her name exactly. "Her name is Raine Marie... after my mother." Little Raine opened her eyes, seeming to know that we were calling her name. "Her eyes..." Shane said in wonder.


    "Just like Nn''s" William filled in.


    "Hey I want a turn!" Daisy demanded, also crawling onto my bed, and reaching for the baby.


    Shane slipped his arm around me and pulled me close to his side. He leaned down and kissed me gently. "Do you have any idea how incredible you are?" He smoothed the hair away from my face, and I was d there were no mirrors in my room, because I was pretty sure I looked a mess. But Shane never seemed to see the mess. I leaned into him and rxed against his warm, solid strength.


    This was my little pack, my little family. Everyone except Gabe, who was unable to leave work early was piled on my bed. Raine was surrounded by adoring adults, and I felt warmth pouring out of my heart, for them, and for her. No matter what happened, she would never be alone in this world.

 Chapter 37 -

    Shane


    I had been groomed since I was a boy that I was a beta, and that was all I ever would be. My father was a beta, my grandfather was a beta... so there was nothing for me to do but follow suit, and be content to be second fiddle to the alpha. It had never urred to me to question the tradition, and I never thought that I might deserve more. It wasn''t until Nina that I ever thought outside the proverbial box.


    Nina was worried that I was missing something... but the truth is I found so much more than I ever lost. I was an Alpha now, with my own little pack to protect. I cherished that responsibility. We were living in the city, but we had already begun to considernd upstate, somece where we would have the freedom and the privacy to run free. If you had to ask me what I was missing, that was it. Being in the city, working and living with the humans meant that we had to keep our wolves restrained, except for the asional trips out to the state forest for a weekend of camping and shifting and running.


    I epted that it was a temporary situation, and I had zero regrets. Being together with my mate was worth anything and everything. I enjoyed my work, but the best part wasing home every night to my beautiful Luna, the baby propped on her hip, her sweet smile and her lush lips ready to kiss me and wee me home.


    And my daughter, well she had me wrapped around her little finger from the very first moment. She looked at me with those eyes that were so much like Nn''s... a sweet reminder of the man I had once loved like a brother. But she was not like Nn at all. She was the most contented baby I''d ever seen. Not that I''d spent a lot of time in the pack nursery, but still Raine seemed special. As long as she was held, she was perfectly content. And being a father was awesome. My heart grew and stretched in ways I''d never known possible. To think that I had joint responsibility for a tiny life... to imagine that this perfect little baby doll was going to grow up into a beautiful youngdy.


    When I thought of my baby girl finding her own mate, I got chills. He better be good to her, because God help the man if he ever made my baby girl cry. I would never ever let her suffer the way that Nina had suffered because of a mating gone awry.


    I didn''t want to put any pressure on Nina... but I was already wondering when we could add another little pup... maybe a little boy to tease and terrorize his big sister..Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Nina


    The whole time I was pregnant, I had this fear in the back of my mind that my baby would turn out to be a sociopath like her biological father. But Raine was a quiet and peaceful baby. As long as someone was holding her, she was perfectly content, her little rosebud mouth always seemed to be smiling, and her big blue-grey eyes studied the faces of all her favorite adults. It wasn''t just that SHE was peaceful... when you held her, that peace seemed to ooze out of her and infect whoever was holding her with an overwhelming sense of contentment. I thought it was just me, because I was her mother, and I was head-over-heels in love with her, but it was everyone.


    I suppose that was why everyone wanted to hold her. All the time. It was a good thing I was breastfeeding her, or I might have to fight for cuddle time with my daughter. As it was, as soon as I pulled her off of my nipple, there was usually someone hovering nearby, wanting a turn. She was like a drug that people couldn''t get enough of.


    For once, we had a quiet moment together. I pulled her off from my breast and rearranged my shirt so that I was covered. She was four months old now. She could sit up, she smiled andughed and cooed, and she was enamored with her own fingers and toes. I held her up in front of my face, and kissed her round little belly. She giggled with delight, and grabbed my face with her chubby little hands.


    I felt something, strange when she grabbed my face, like a pressure inside my head. I almost wanted to set her down so that I could grab my head. When I looked into her eyes, she stared back at me intensely... too intense for a little baby. I felt a tingle run down my spine, all the way to my toes. It wasn''t a bad feeling, just kind of warm and ticklish. "What are you doing, baby girl?" I whispered.


    She smiled, and the intensity of her eyes faded away and she pped happily at my face. I smiled back at her, because I just couldn''t help it. In these quiet moments it felt like she held my whole universe inside of her tiny, warm body. "Hey!" William rounded the corner, still looking sleepy with his hair a crazy mess, and some make up fromst night still smeared around his eyes. "Where''s my niece? Its my turn!" I rolled my eyes, but I let him take Raine off of myp. He propped her against his shoulder, and danced away toward the kitchen to get himself some juice. Raine loved it when William danced with her, and I heard her squeal happily.


    How did I ever get so lucky? I pushed myself off the couch, and prepared to head into the bedroom. I would take advantage of a few minutes without the baby to make the bed and grab a shower. As soon as I took a step though, something felt wrong... and I froze in my tracks, trying to figure out what was different. I hesitantly took another step. And then I bent my legs and squatted a bit. And then I stood on one leg, and swung the other back and forth. It wasn''t what felt wrong, exactly, it was what felt right. "William!" I cried.


    William raced back into the room, his face contorted with worry. "What is it, Nina? Are you hurt?"


    "Its my legs," I gasped, straightening.


    "Oh my god...should I get the crutches? Should I put Raine in the crib? Do you need me to carry you??"


    "William... they are fine. I mean really FINE. There is no pain, at all. Nothing hurts!" I took another step. I hopped. I bent from side to side, I gaped at William... and then I stared at my baby. My legs were perfect. The mysterious ailment that had kept meme since before puberty hadpletely dissolved away into nothing. I felt strong. I felt limber. I felt perfectly bnced.


    William followed my awed stare to little Raine, who was joyfully pulling at a fistful of his hair. "You mean...?"


    I swallowed. "I think it was her, Will. I was holding her, and she grabbed my face... and then I felt this tingling..."


    My baby... thest remnant of my fated mating with Nn... was not the destructive soul I had feared. She was a healer.

 Chapter 38 -

    To create a smoother reading experience, here we prepare a direct ess to the second book of Rebel Moon Series for you. Keep scrolling and you can enjoy the sequel Rebel Moon. Blurb:


    There was a bit of amotion at the door, and my eyes immediately went to the sound, my body tensed and ready, just in case. Sometimes it wasn''t always peaceful when a bunch of Alphas gathered together in the same ce. A big man shouldered his way into the conference room. His energy and his mere presence was overwhelming. I''ve always favored a tall, dark and handsome man, and this alpha fit the bill. He stood as tall as Shane, but he was bigger and broader. His ck hair was brushed carelessly away from his face and fell in waves to his cor. His brows were thick, dark and brooding over bright, hazel-green eyes. He had a proud, straight nose, and soft, sensual mouth. His face was angr, with high, sharp cheekbones, and a strong, firm jaw.


    In short, he was delicious.


    "Who is that?" I whispered to Shane.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Michael Bishop. New Alpha of the East de Pack." Shane whispered back, without turning his head.


    I couldn''t take my eyes off from him. He lowered his massive body down into a chair right across the table from me, giving me a perfect view of him for the whole meeting. He met my gaze across the table. I felt his eyes travel over me slowly, taking my assessment. I felt my skin warm up everywhere his eyes touched. Finally, he met my eyes, with one perfect eyebrow arched. I could feel his eyes mocking me. He was beautiful, proud, confident and arrogant. Damn it was sexy. I refused to go all fan girl on him. He already knew what he was, and the overpowering effect he had on everyone in the room, male and female alike. I''m pretty sure even Nina had checked him out, and she was a happily mated and married woman. I straightened my shoulders and picked up the paperwork from the table, as if I were suddenly intensely interested in the agenda for the day. I wasn''t going to give him the satisfaction of being one more drooling wolf at his feet. Not while he was watching, anyway.

 Chapter 39 -

    Chapter One - The Love of My Life WilliamProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Have you ever been sopletely in love with someone, that your heart just stops as soon as you look at them?


    That''s how I felt when the love of my life put her chubby little hands on my cheeks, and nted a very wet, slobbery kiss against my cheek.


    I scooped up my niece and blew raspberries into her neck until she squealed in delight, wriggling in my arms. Raine was almost two, and in my biased opinion, she was the most beautiful child on the. Her blue-grey eyes, so much like myte brother''s, were ringed with long, darkshes, and her hair was a riot of ck curls around her round, angelic face. She looked like a doll, especially dressed in the frilly blue frock that her mother had chosen for her today. "Pony!" Raine demanded, pulling on my hair.


    I couldn''t help but oblige her, lifting her little body up and swinging her around until she perched on my shoulders. I held her securely by the thighs and pranced around the room. She held me by tufts of my hair and giggled gleefully as we galloped and jumped, and every now and then I paused to give her a little buck. "Oh no! Oh no, the pony''s tired!" I gasped, and I lifted her off and dumped her gently onto the couch, before dropping down to sit beside her.


    At that moment the door opened, and the Luna came in. Her hair was limp and wet with sweat, and her tank top was soaking. I whistled under my breath. "Whoa, Nina. Looks like Shane worked you hard." She red at me, and dropped down on to the couch beside me.


    "Mama!" Raine climbed roughly over myp, nearly crushing my manhood in her mad scramble to get to her mother. She flung her arms around Nina''s neck and hugged her fiercely. "Hey baby," Nina hugged her daughter, and then pulled her back. "And exactly what are you doing in here, youngdy? I know for a fact that I left you in the nursery with Daisy." Raine pointed at me. "Weeyum!" That was her way of saying my name, William.


    Nina gave me an usatory look, and I shrugged helplessly, "What can I say? I''m a sucker."


    "And how did you get out of training today?" Nina asked, smoothing Raine''s dress down over her diaper.


    "I''m on patrol duty tonight." I groaned, "Thanks for reminding me." I stood up and stretched. I was leading the night shift patrol, so I should be taking the opportunity to sleep. Instead, I''d spent thest forty-five minutes ying with my adorable niece. There was no arguing that the child had me wrapped around her little finger. Me, along with the rest of the pack, but I liked to imagine that I was her favorite. I was, after all, Uncle "Weeyum"


    "William," Nina stood too, and arranged the baby on her hip. "How are you doing, really?"


    "What do you mean?" I asked, even though I knew exactly what she meant. "Do you miss it?"


    Did I miss life in the city? Did I miss my job in the club? Did I miss the boyfriend I''d left behind? I shrugged, and leaned down to kiss her forehead, a forehead that was wrinkled with worry. "I''m fine," I assured her. Then I sniffed at her hair and winced dramatically. "But you girl, are in desperate need of a shower."


    "Oh my goddess, I know!" She flushed in embarrassment. "I''m so sweaty. I must stink! Let me take Raine back to Daisy." She was too distracted to keep questioning me about my feelings. "Oh, don''t forget, Beta William, we have meeting on Wednesday at the ck Crow."


    I watched her retreat out the door. Nina was more than just my Luna. She was once my sister-inw, the wife of myte brother. But more than that, she was my best friend. She knew me and understood me, and epted me like no other person ever had before. But there were some things I couldn''t tell anyone, not even her.


    I turned the lock on my door, and drew the curtains over the windows, trying to make the room as dark as I possibly could, before I pulled back the covers to my bed. I usually volunteered to take the night shift patrol. I''d spent thest year working until the wee-hours of the morning at the club, so it was still habit for me to sleep during the day and stay up all night. I stripped down to my boxers and slid between the sheets. I punched my pillow a few times and tried to getfortable, but Nina''s question lingered in my mind.


    Did I miss it?


    Did I miss mingling in the human world? It wasn''t that simple. After a lifetime of being stifled by my parents and my brother, I''d grabbed ahold of my freedom with both hands, and had spent a year trying out a totally different life. I''d made damn good money as a dancer at a gentlemen''s club. I''d had a couple of rtionships, but they never seemed tost more than a few months. They were human men, all of them great in their own way... but none of them serious enough to reveal my true identity.


    Let''s face it, none of them were my mate. That was the real problem. They were fun, they were a diversion from my loneliness, but none of them were the One, and so in the end.... it wasn''t that hard to walk away from thest, Stan. It was easy to put him aside in favor of my family, and my pack when they decided to relocate from our house in the city to this old, 200-acre farm in the wilderness. We were slowly remodeling this big old farm house into our pack house. I could have resigned as beta and stayed behind, and no one would have med me. No that''s not true. Little Raine would have been outraged if her Uncle Weeyum hadn''t made the move with her. She was the real love of my life. I sighed and closed my eyes.

 Chapter 40 -

    Chapter Two - Rogue on the Border William


    I was walking the perimeter with my old friend Gabriel. Gabe was a human I had gone to college with. He insisted on helping with the patrols, even though he was probably the most vulnerable member of our little pack. Shane usually assigned him to my shift, with the silent understanding that I would keep an eye on him, and keep him safe if there were any trouble.


    Something was on his mind tonight, I could tell. He had his hands in his pockets, and kept his eyes on the ground as he walked, picking his way over roots and around the brambles as we skirted the boundary. Although he was a human, Gabe was one of our original members. He stopped abruptly and looked up at me with his dark Latino eyes. "I want to be turned," he said unexpectedly.


    What do you say to such a sudden promation? I felt I must tread very carefully. "Have you, um... talked to your wife about it?"


    Gabe kicked at the pine needles with his sneaker. "Daisy says she can''t do it, because she''s an omega."Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I cleared my throat ufortably. "I don''t really know, but she may be right." Turning someone meant biting them, with the purpose of infecting them with Were-venom. It was hardly ever done any more, as it was incredibly risky. In fact, I''d never actually known anyone who had done it, or had it done to them. I''d only heard stories... and in the stories it was usually a strong, high ranking wolf that did the dirty deed. "She may not be strong enough to turn you."


    "I''m tired of being like this," he gestured to himself. I didn''t see anything wrong with him. He was a strong, healthy young man.


    "There''s nothing wrong with being human, man." I said, trying tofort him. "I know Daisy loves you just the way you are."


    "It''s not about that!" he growled, and I could hear the frustration in his voice. "I''m tired of being the weakest link, you know? I''m tired of being the one that everyone has to be "easy" on at training. ''Don''t hurt the human, he doesn''t heal up.'' I can''t shift. I''m only half a fighter, no matter how good I am. If anything ever happens... not only am I not able to protect Daisy... I''m a liability."


    "You aren''t a liability Gabe, you are a valued member of our pack, our family."


    "Ohe on William, you of all people?" Gabe turned, and started walking again, this time at a faster, angry pace. I got that he needed to let of some steam, so I let him go, and followed him at a little distance. I did understand where he wasing from, I just wasn''t entirely sure what I could say to him to make it better.


    Gabe had circled back around, "If Daisy can''t do it, what about someone else? Someone stronger? What about you, William? You are the son of an Alpha. Surely you are gically superior enough to do the work?"


    "Hold on," I held out my hands to calm him. "I don''t think you understand exactly what you are asking. Turning someone... well it''s a really intimate thing, Gabe. It''s like being mated. It binds you together with your maker for the rest of your life. And him to you. So, if anyone is going to attempt to turn you, it should be your mate.""


    "Damn it!" I watched Gabe''s shoulders slump.


    I rested a hand on his shoulder and gave it a squeeze. "Hey, don''t let this eat you up, Gabe. Fate brought you and Daisy together, so the goddess must have a n." I don''t know if I actually believe that fairytale stuff, but I''d heard my mother spout it often enough that it was easy to repeat. I was about to open my mouth to say more, when I heard a rustle in the woods. I tensed.


    I held my finger up to my mouth, and then pointed in the direction of the sound. I lifted my nose, but the creature was down wind, and I didn''t catch a scent. I signaled to Gabe to follow me, and he quietly fell in behind me.


    As we drew closer, I caught a faint, unfamiliar scent. I circled the half-fallen cedar, and stopped before the drooping branches. "Hold there. Identify yourself."


    I heard a whimper from under the limbs of the tree, but the owner was still hidden in the shadows.


    "You are on Rebel Moonnds. Identify yourself!" I said with as much authority as I could muster. There was a sniffle, but the person in hiding did note out. I nodded to Gabe to cover me, and carefully stepped closer to draw back the branches, and duck down to see who was hiding in the tree.


    A girl stared back at me, her eyes as big as saucers. One half of her face had been burned, and was now deformed by ugly, wrinkled looking scar tissue. She was dressed in little more than rags, and her feet were bare. "Its alright girl, you don''t have to be scared." I said, trying to speak softly, as though to a frightened animal. The girl seemed to be rather feral as her eyes darted wildly between Gabe and I. I held out my hand to her. "Don''t be afraid, you cane out. We won''t hurt you."


    Her tiny dirty hand slipped into mine. In the moonlight I could see the dirt under her long, broken fingernails, and the dirt and leaves matted in her hair. "I''m William," I said gently, "I''m the beta of this pack. What is your name?" Before she could answer me, I heard a wolf call in the distance. It was at least a half a mile away, and out beyond our borders. The girl yanked her hand out of mine, and took off running. When she was a little distance from us, she shifted. She was a magnificent shifter, pulling off the change in mid-air. Her wolf was small and pale. She did not look back as she ran away, her earsced back against her head, her tail tucked between her back legs "Should we follow her?" Gabe asked, scratching his head.


    I shook my head, and bent to retrieve the torn rags she had left behind when she had shifted. "Let her go," I said, feeling a little sad. "I think she''s probably a rogue, but she''s harmless enough."

 Chapter 41 -

    Chapter Three Alpha Bishop William


    If there''s a part of this Beta gig that I really don''t like, it''s the meetings. I put on my silk shirt and buttoned my cuffs, but I absolutely drew the line at wearing a tie. In fact, I unbuttoned the first few buttons at my cor in protest. The meeting was being held at our closest neighbor''s pack house, the ck Crow. They were an old and powerful pack, and their Alpha was a strange young woman, younger even than Nina. But I knew better than to underestimate Eudora Carrole, especially with her sharp-eyed husband at her back. There were whispers and rumors that she was some kind of a witch, but I don''t care for rumors. I care about people, and character. Alpha Eudora was quiet, soft spoken, and smart. She weed us to the meeting warmly, and we took our seats around the conference table.


    My alpha, Shane, took the center. Nina took his right hand, and I sat on his left. Shane had on the full suit and tie, and I had to resist the urge to snicker at him, as he pulled at his cor in difort. Beside him, Nina looked perfectly at ease, always calm, confident and in control. There were other leaders around the table, Alphas and Lunas from surrounding packs, most of them looking quite boring, like a bunch of bankers ready for a board meeting.


    There was a bit of amotion at the door, and my eyes immediately went to the sound, my body tensed and ready, just in case. Sometimes it wasn''t always peaceful when a bunch of Alphas together in the same ce. A big man shouldered his way into the conference room. His energy and his mere presence was overwhelming. I''ve always favored a tall, dark and handsome man, and this alpha fit the bill. He stood as tall as Shane, but he was bigger and broader. His ck hair was brushed carelessly away from his face and fell in waves to his cor. His brows were thick, dark and brooding over bright, hazel-green eyes. He had a proud, straight nose, and soft, sensual mouth. His face was angr, with high, sharp cheekbones, and a strong, firm jaw.


    In short, he was delicious.


    "Who is that?" I whispered to Shane.


    "Michael Bishop. New Alpha of the East de Pack." Shane whispered back, without turning his head.


    I couldn''t take my eyes off from him. He lowered his massive body down into a chair right across the table from me, giving me a perfect view of him for the whole meeting. He met my gaze across the table. I felt his eyes travel over me slowly, taking my assessment. I felt my skin warm up everywhere his eyes touched. Finally, he met my eyes, with one perfect eyebrow arched. I could feel his eyes mocking me. He was beautiful, proud, confident and arrogant. Damn it was sexy. I refused to go all fan girl on him. He already knew what he was, and the overpowering effect he had on everyone in the room, male and female alike. I''m pretty sure even Nina had checked him out, and she was a happily mated and married woman. I straightened my shoulders and picked up the paperwork from the table, as if I were suddenly intensely interested in the agenda for the day. I wasn''t going to give him the satisfaction of being one more drooling wolf at his feet. Not while he was watching, anyway.


    Eudora took her seat at the head of the table, with her husband at her side. He was a good-looking man too, with intense and dangerous looking grey eyes. I wouldn''t want to cross him, that''s for sure. There was something very protective and possessive about the way he sat next to his partner, the way his entire body was attuned to her, his armid casually across the back of her chair, the way his eyes continually swept the room. Eudora pushed her dark hair back from her face, and lead the meeting. I allowed the items of discussion to swirl over my head. I really wasn''t interested in trade agreements, sanctions, or alliances.


    "And for those of you who haven''t met them yet, may I introduce Alpha Shane and Luna Nina, our new neighbors from the Rebel Moon Pack."


    There was a rather ufortable silence as all eyes shifted over to our side of the table. Shane tugged at his tie and stood. "Thank you everyone, for weing us to the area. We look forward to peaceful and prosperous rtions with all of you."


    He had barely sat down, before Michael Bishop spoke up. "Is it really going to be so peaceful? I heard that you are inviting rogues into your pack. You are going to attractwlessness and chaos into our territory."N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Shane opened his mouth to retort, but Ninaid a calming hand on his forearm. She spoke softly, but there was a cutting edge to her voice. "Not every rogue iswless or dangerous, Alpha Bishop. There are many reasons a wolf may find himself or herself- without a pack."


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    "Mark my words," Bishop looked across the table, right at me, so I felt he was degrading me personally. "Rebel Moon is going to bring trouble into our back yards. The only good rogue is a dead rogue."


    "You are so quick to judge," There was no mistaking the icy, threatening edge to Nina''s voice now. I was immediately on alert, in case Bishop or one of the other Alpha''s decided to attack. Shane was like-wise tense and watchful. "I was abused by my first husband. My life and the life of my unborn child were at risk. I left my pack to save my life, to save my child. So tell me, Alpha, what did I do that was so wrong?"


    Michael Bishop smiled and spread his hands in a conciliatory gesture. "My apologies, Luna. I did not mean to offend."


    "Yes, you did." I blurted. He absolutely meant to offend and stir up trouble. The smile on his face was like a smile from the devil himself. Oh yes, he was riling us up on purpose.


    "Okay, let''s bring this meeting to a close, shall we?" Luna Eudora wrapped her knuckles on the table. There was a tense, unhappy look around her mouth. She said a few more words, and the meeting was adjourned.


    I stood and nked my Luna as she made her way towards the door. Just as we were about to exit, a warm, calloused hand wrapped itself around my forearm. I looked up in surprise to see Bishop, staring down at me intently. I was determined not to show that the man affected me at all. I cocked my head at him and kept my expression closed.


    He looked me up and down frankly, and that devilish smirk was back on his handsome face. "Beta William. I hope we will meet again. Soon." And he winked at me before he turned and disappeared out the door.

 Chapter 42 -

    Chapter Four - How the Pancakes got Burned William


    I grew up in arge and wealthy pack. We had a staff of omegas (paid, of course) that took care of all the domestic work in the house. They cooked our meals, washed ourundry, they even came into my bedroom every day and picked up my dirty socks. Add to that the fact that I am the second son of an alpha... well, let''s just say I''ve been pretty pampered.


    Then Nina showed up, the chosen bride in a disastrous arranged marriage to my brother, Nn. My brother was my brother, and I will always love him, but let''s face it; He was an asshole. He hated Nina before he evenid eyes on her, if only for the fact that our parents had forced her on him. He was told if he wanted to be alpha, he would marry the bride of their choosing - and being Alpha was the only thing that truly mattered to him. So he treated Nina like shit. I''m ashamed to even go into the details of how awful he was to her. I think any other woman would have broken, but Nina wasn''t any other woman. The girl had balls of solid rock. She packed her bag and walked right out the front door. And I went with her, along with her friend Daisy. That''s how the three of us ran away to start our own pack. It''s kind of a long story...


    The point being... with so few of us in the house, and so little money, there was no way we could expect other people to do our work for us. Nina insisted we all had to share in the duties, until the day we could afford to pay a staff. That meant yours truly had to learn how to cook. I can dance like Fred Estere, but I can not boil water. Poor Daisy tried her best to teach me some basics, but I still manage to burn the toast, scorch hot chocte, undercook the eggs, and make soggy macaroni and cheese. As it turns out, the only thing I can cook that is at least edible, is pancakes. And only if you give me the "just add water" instant mix.


    Two yearster, that''s still all I know how to cook. I get breakfast duty every Saturday morning, making pancakes for twenty-five hungry werewolves. I had a bandana tied over my hair, and Daisy''s Hello Kitty apron was tied around my waist as I poured circles of batter across the griddle. Daisy usually helps me out by chopping up some fruit, and maybe popping some sausages in our oven. I didn''t see Daisy, so I cranked up some music, and set about dancing my way through breakfast prep. The really bad mistakes... the ones that slipped off the spat when I tried to flip them, or that stuck to the pan because I didn''t add enough oil, or that got just a little too brown on the bottom, I put those on my te. I''m not ashamed to eat my mistakes.


    Daisy came breezing in the back door like a breath of fresh air. Literally. Daisy is that ray of sunshine, the always optimistic, always happy, bright, cheerful, Pollyanna kind of girl. She has the biggest, bluest eyes, and these crazy yellow-gold curls. She has a wide mouth, and a nose that turns up just a little bit. She had a basket hooked over her arm which was piled high with produce from our gardens. She gave me her mega-watt smile, "Good morning, Will! I''ve got fresh strawberries to go with your pancakes today!" She showed me the three quarts of plump, fragrant berries. She put them into the sink to wash, and then went back for the rest of her vegetables.


    "Yum, I love strawberries." I reached around her and plucked a strawberry out of her bowl, and then danced away before she could swat me.


    She frowned a little, "You aren''t the only one, apparently. Someone has been in the strawberry gardens."


    "Huh?" I popped the strawberry in my mouth, and savored its sweetness, "What do you mean?"


    "Someone has been picking our strawberries. And not just a few here and there. Two whole rows were cleaned out."Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I scratched my head and adjusted my bandana. "Hey that''s not cool. You don''t think it could be one of the kids?" We had recently added a couple of teenagers into the pack. They were pretty good kids, but I wasn''t sure they could resist the temptation of garden fresh strawberries just ripe for the picking.


    She turned and leaned against the sink. "I don''t think so. I mean sure, a kid might get in there, pick a handful, but you know how kids are... they are going to pick the biggest and the best and the ones that are easiest to get at. These were picked clean... no I think it''s an adult." She looked back at her basket. "There are other things gone, too. Some carrots and beets, some of the zhini. There is even some lettuce missing."


    "Really?" I turned away from her to flip mytest batch. "That''s really weird. Why would anyone steal from the garden, when they get all of their meals here in the pack house for free?" I nced over my shoulder, "Did you smell anything off?" She shrugged a thin shoulder. "Not really... just people who normally help in the garden."


    "Huh," I carefully levered my finished pancakes into the insted hot-pot to keep them warm for serving. "I''ll mention it to Shane. Just keep an eye on things."


    "Sure," she said easily, and began slicing the top off from her berries. With both of us in the kitchen, our backs to each other, she said quietly, "I heard Gabe talked to you."


    I stiffened and swore when I identally burned my finger. I blew on my injured digit, and continued pouring batter. "Yeah, he talked to me. That''s a really sticky situation, Daisy."


    "You don''t know the half of it," she grumbled. There was something off in her voice. A heaviness that just wasn''t Daisy.


    "So why don''t you tell me," I suggested gently.


    She sighed heavily and swept the strawberry tops into thepost bin. "I want a baby."


    "Well, that''s wonderful, Daisy! Raine needs a ymate!"


    "It''s not wonderful," she said morosely. "Gabe doesn''t want me to get pregnant."


    "What? But... you are mates! Why?" I paused with my spat hanging in mid-air.


    She mmed the knife down on the cutting board with more force than necessary. "He says he doesn''t want to father a half-breed weakling." She promptly burst into tears. And that is how the pancakes got burned.

 Chapter 43 -

    Chapter Five y Date William


    I had a big date on Thursday, and I wanted to look my best. I was freshly shaven, had on a pair of grey trousers, and my favorite blue polo-shirt. I inspected myself in the bathroom mirror. I''m tall, like my father, but in every other way I resemble my mother. I''m slim and muscr, but not brawny. I have the body of a dancer. I smoothed back my blond hair, adjusted my cor, and nodded at my reflection before I went to pick up my date from the nursery.


    As soon as she saw me, her blue-grey eyes lit up, and she came running as fast as her chubby little legs could take her. "Weeyum!" She ran into my legs and wrapped her arms around my knees. I bent down and scooped her up into my arms. "Hey beautiful! Are you ready?"


    "Yes! Ready!"


    Daisy smiled at me and handed me her pink diaper bag. "I just changed her, so she''s all fresh and ready to go." I noticed that Daisy''s smile was still somewhat subdued, and her big blue eyes had lost some sparkle. "Hey... are you okay?" I knew she was still upset about the whole business with Gabe, and his hang up about being a human mated with a werewolf.


    She shrugged, "I don''t know. We''ll work it out, I guess."


    "Did you talk to Nina?"


    Daisy shook her head, making her blond curls dance, "Not yet."


    I adjusted Raine so she was restingfortably on my hip. "You should talk to her, Daisy. She''s not just your Luna, she''s your friend. She can help. If nothing else, she can listen."


    "I know," Daisy sighed as one of the three year olds knocked over a box of crayons. "You guys get going, have fun okay?"


    "Bye-bye!" Raine waved merrily, and rocked in my arms, trying to get me to move toward the door. "Ready, Weeyum!"


    I shouldered her bag and poked her in the belly. "Okay, Miss Impatient. Where are we going today?"


    "Park!"


    "Park?" I carried her out to my car while we continued the conversation. "I thought perhaps we''d go out for sushi." "Ice cream!"


    "Ice cream"? What, no sushi?" Well, I can''tin, at least she''s a cheap date. I buckled her into her car seat. With the five-point harness and the special headrest, she looked like she was ready to drive a racecar. I handed her the tired looking teddy bear that had been her favorite since she had started to crawl. She snuggled him close and gave me a beautiful, toothy smile.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    We drove twenty minutes into the nearest human town. It wasn''t much of a town, but it did have a kids, y-park, with colorful jungle-gyms and swings and slides. I unbuckled Raine and set her loose inside the grassy, fenced area. She ran straight for the nearest slide, her little face screwed up in determination and concentration as she pulled herself up the stairs. I was impressed with her courage. What other not-quite two-year-old would do that? She arranged herself at the top of the slide, and I went to the bottom to catch her. She squealed with delight as she let go and slid down into my arms. As soon as I put her feet back on the ground, she was running for something else.


    It''s a sad statement of my love-life that date-day with my two year old niece was the highlight of my week. But at least it got me away from the pack house for a few hours. I could set aside my duties and responsibilities as beta and just unwind. I didn''t have to think about anything else besides pushing her on the swing, or chasing her around the grass. Raine is one of those kids that just makes you feel good. She radiates this kind of calm and peacefulness that just saturated your soul. And when sheughs it lights you up inside.


    When she was starting to get tired, we packed it in and headed for a family restaurant that served great ice cream. I sat on one side of the booth, and the waitress brought a wooden highchair for Raine. I set a paper kids menu in front of her. "What will it be today, squirt?" I always asked, even though she always pointed her finger at the same item every time. An upside-down ice cream cone arranged to look like a clown head. And I always got my favorite caramel sundae with coffee ice-cream. The usual waitress came and smiled at us. She was a short, olderdy with sses and curling grey hair. She flirted with Raine for a moment before she straightened and took our order. "The usual?" she asked, her pen poised over her order pad.


    "You know it," I gave her my most charming smile. "And if I could have a ss of water with lemon on the side?"


    "You got it," she hurried away, and I rxed back and focused my attention on my niece. I gave her a crayon, and she scribbled while I went to work meticulously coloring a blue flower. I was so into my coloring, that I didn''t even notice the person standing over our table until he spoke.


    "Cute kid. Is she yours?"


    I looked up, way up, into theughing hazel eyes of Michael Bishop. He looked different today, more rxed. He''d traded in his board room suit for pair of snug fitting jeans, a grey t-shirt, and a leather jacket.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hi," I said a little uncertainly. The guy was hot, but I wasn''t going to let him un-nerve me. I hadn''t forgotten the way he basically insulted me, and insulted our whole pack at the meeting. "This is my niece, Raine."


    I was surprised when Bishop squatted down beside her. "Hey Raine. Whatcha drawing?"


    Raine blinked at him and paused her crazy scribbling. She pointed at her masterpiece. "Horses."


    "Wow, awesome. And I see your uncle is coloring flowers." He turned his attention back to me. "Do you mind if I join you?"


    He motioned to the empty booth across from me. Do I mind? I don''t know. But before I could even decide whether to invite him to sit with us, or to politely refuse him, he was already sliding his big body into the stic seat. His legs were so long that our knees bumped under the table. I couldn''t help but wonder what he was doing here. He seemed weirdly out of ce in a family diner.


    "I think we got off on the wrong foot the other day," he said smoothly. "Can we start over. Hi, I''m Mike." He offered his hand across the table.


    I looked at his big hand suspiciously before I was ovee by the good manners my mother had drilled into me. I took his hand. "William."


    He didn''t let go of my hand. His long fingers squeezed mine, and I didn''t miss the meaning. Alpha Michael Bishop was flirting with me. I''ve always been confident, self-assured, in control, but I found myself rather tongue tied and distracted by the spicey scent of his cologne. "Do youe here often?"


    I disengaged my hand and nced back at Raine, who was still happily coloring on her kids'' menu. "Yes, actually." I said with a smile. "We have a standing y-date."


    "She''s a cutie. My sister has got a bunch of kids, but they live out in Rochester, so I hardly ever get to see them."


    Okay, so this was weird, making small talk with the alpha. I had to remind myself that thest time I saw this guy, he was a total asshole. I straightened my spine. "So, what do you want, Mike?"


    He raised one of those thick, arched eyebrows at me. "I want to get to know you." He shed that devilish grin at me. "Maybe we could arrange a ydate, for the two of us."

 Chapter 44 -

    Chapter Six - Whipped Cream and the Cherry on Top Michael


    From the first moment Iid eyes on William Pierceson, I was intrigued. He was a beautiful sight to behold, all lean and graceful. I had felt his warm blue eyes running over my body the moment I entered the room, and I knew he was interested. Throughout the meeting my eyes had kept traying to his almost elven features; his slender nose, his full lips, bright blue eyes framed by long dark eyshes that would have been the envy of any woman. His firm jaw was clean shaven, and his hair was brushed back carelessly away from his face. He avoided my eyes the whole meeting, which annoyed me. Obviously he was as proud and stubborn as he was handsome. That''s why I couldn''t help but needle him about the rogue issue. Unfortunately in the process I pissed off his Luna, which wasn''t a very auspicious start for inter-pack rtions.


    I happened to be in town, just leaving mywyer''s office, when I saw William leaving the park with the kid. On impulse I decided to follow him. Maybe I was being a bit of a stalker, but I wanted to see him again, to talk to him. I felt a little pang in my chest watching him y with the little girl. I was certain he must be her father, because I could feel the closeness of the bond between them. If he was her father, then he must already have a female partner. I needed to know. So I boldly followed him into the restaurant and approached his table. I was greatly relieved when he informed me that the little princess was his niece, and not his daughter.


    The arrival of a buxom little waitress interrupted our conversation. The little girl squealed, "Ice cream!" and pped her hands in delight as the upside-down ice cream cone was set in front of her. William smiled indulgently and handed the kid a spoon. "Watch out," he warned me, "She wears as much of it as she eats."


    The waitress looked at me expectantly. "Can I get you something?"


    "I''ll have a coffee please," I ordered easily, "And a slice of the apple pie." "Would you like a scoop of icecream on that pie?"


    "Yeah, that sounds good."


    She bobbed her head and jotted my order down before she bustled away.


    I turned my attention back to William. He was watching me closely as he slowly unwrapped his silverware from the napkin. I couldn''t help but notice his long, elegant fingers. My mind immediately started imagining what it would be like to have those fingers trail across my skin. I shook my head at my own musings, and reached across to swipe the cherry off the top of his sundae. His brow furrowed as he watched me pop it in my mouth, and suck the sugary maraschino cherry off its stem.


    "What makes you think that I would want to y with you?" He asked me coolly, but I could see by the dancing in his eyes that he was flirting with me.


    I sat back and twiddled the stem between my fingers. "I''m an excellent y date," I said confidently. "I''m fun, adventurous, good at sharing, and," I smoothed back my hair dramatically. "Ridiculously good looking."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    He snorted and dug his spoon into his ss dish, "You forgot humble," he said sarcastically.


    "I forgot nothing." I shed him my best smile. "My enormous ego is just part of my charm."


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    Just then the toddler at my elbow smashed her spoon into the whipped cream hair of her clown-ice cream and sent spatters of it flying everywhere, including up my arm and across my cheek. Across the table, William burst outughing. The sound of hisughter warmed me on the inside, and I would have dly stered myself in ice cream just to hear it again. The little girl gave me a toothy grin, as though she had conspired with me to help me win over her uncle. She was an adorable thing, even now that she had chocte sauce on her nose, and whipped cream in her ebony curls.


    I swiped my fingers down my cheek, and then licked the whipped cream off my fingers. I did not miss his eyes watching me as my tonguepped off the sweet fluff, or the slight color that stained his cheeks. He was not unaffected by me. "So, what do you say?"


    He looked away from me and used a napkin to wipe up the mess that had spattered across the table. I could still see his mouth fighting not to twitch back into a smile. "Do you fish?" he asked. "I was thinking of going out to theke on Saturday."


    "Perfect!" I beamed at him. I didn''t really care about fishing, but if it was an excuse to spend the day with him, I was all over it. I could pretend to enjoy it, for his sake. I''m sure someone had a fishing pole in the pack house, somewhere. "You bring the worms, and I''ll bring lunch."


    "Sounds like a n," he said, with a genuine smile. God, when he grinned like that, he looked like an angel, with his blond hair like a halo around his beautiful face. I couldn''t look away. I went through my share of partners, just to satisfy my needs, but damn it, I hadn''t really desired someone the way that I desired him in a really long time. And when I see something I want, I go for it.


    The waitress came with my pie. William reached across the table with his spoon and took a big chunk out of my slice. "Hey!" I protested.


    He grinned yfully and stuffed the spoon in his mouth, unintentionally bringing my attention back to his lips. His tongue darted out to swipe some crumbs off his upper lip. I had the feeling he knew exactly what he was doing to me. "Mmmmm, so good. Payback." He pointed his spoon at me. "You stole my cherry."

 Chapter 45 -

    Chapter Seven - Camp in the Woods Hannah


    I pushed another stick into the small fire, and stirred the pot of stew. I wished to god I had more to put in it than the little bit of squirrel meat, and the vegetables I''d stolen from the garden. Even just a little salt would have made it more ptable. With a sigh I left the pot to boil, and went to my brother. He was lying on a deerskin, covered with a quilt that I had pulled off from some farm woman''s clothes line. I didn''t want to steal, I didn''t like to be a thief, but for my brother I would do anything.


    I pulled back the quilt and tried not to gag. The wound in his shoulder was putrid and septic. His whole shoulder and chest was red and inmed, while the wound itself oozed pus. The stink of the infection made me throw up in my mouth every time I looked at it. I would have to boil water and try to clean it again. Whatever poison the hunters had used on the arrow, it was preventing him from healing. For nearly two weeks now it had festered, while fevers raged through his body and he faded in and out of consciousness. His handsome face had grown gaunt, and his beard had grown in, making him look even worse. His lips were dry and cracked, and his beautiful brown eyes were dull with pain. "Hannah?" He reached for me weakly. "Where have you been?"


    I looked away from his ravished face, ncing back at the fire. "I went for food."Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    He grimaced, and his eyes rolled up toward the tree tops. "Please tell me... you didn''t go back to that pack..."


    I swallowed, but I wouldn''t lie to him. Yes, I''d gone back onto the packnds. They were a new pack in the area, still small enough that their security could easily be breeched. I smeared myself with the herbs that covered my scent, and raided their gardens in the pre-dawn hours. I felt the pinch of guilt, every time I crossed the boundary. I remembered the day the beta had found me under the tree. He had been kind and gentle to me, even though I was trespassing on hisnds. "Heath, they are nice people. Let me go to them, let me ask them for help," I begged him, not for the first time.


    "No. Damn it, Hannah, never trust a pack." "But the beta--"


    "And when they find out that you''ve been stealing from them? Do you think they will be kind to you then?" He hissed. I ducked my head in shame. I did what I had to do, that''s all. And I''d do it again. Heath had taken care of me, and protected me since we were both small children. Now it was my turn to provide for him. I was admittedly, a lousy hunter, at least when I was stalking prey on my own. Once or twice a week I managed to bring in some small game, but it was not enough to feed the both of us.


    "Never... trust a pack." Heath growled again, tugging at my hand listlessly. "Promise me..."


    I didn''t promise him anything, but luckily he was too weak to argue. I went to the fire to dish some of the stew into an old cracked coffee mug I''d found along the road. All of the objects in our little camp were things I had scavenged or stolen. I took the spoon with the bent handle and tasted a sip of the broth. It was watery and tasteless... but I hoped somehow it would deliver some nutrition and strength to my brother.


    I couldn''t lose him. I was praying day and night that the goddess would have mercy on us, and his tired body would rally to defeat whatever poison had coated that hateful arrow that had buried itself just above his pectoral muscle, near his shoulder. Heath was all I had in this world, and if I lost him... I couldn''t bear to think about it. I couldn''t survive as a rogue on my own, and I wouldn''t want to.


    I carefully helped him sit up a little, and slid behind him, so that his head and shoulders were supported on my thighs, giving him enough leverage so that he could eat the boring mix of young carrots, greens, tiny beets, radishes and summer squash. He had no appetite, but I begged him to try, "Please, Heath," I said tearfully. "Please, you must... for me."


    And for me, my beloved brother choked down a bit of the tasteless stew. After only a few half-hearted bites, he turned away, and sagged back into myp, exhausted, just from the act of trying to eat. His sweet brown eyes drifted closed, and I was left, smoothing his wild hair, crying silently.


    I thought again of the blue-eyed beta who had stumbled upon me. He''d seemed so kind, so genuinely caring. He hadn''t yelled or even threatened me for being on hisnd. Instead he had offered me his hand. I had run away when Heath called to me, but the beta hadn''t given chase. I had veered away from camp and headed north, expecting that the beta and his humanpanion would try to follow. I didn''t want to lead them straight back to Heath.


    I sniffed and wiped my nose on my sleeve. Maybe it would have been better if they HAD followed me. Maybe the tall man with the kind eyes could have given us assistance. Maybe they had medicines, or even a doctor in their pack. But then again, upon seeing a male, they might have ughtered us both. Pack wolves were fiercely territorial, and they would not tolerate rogues trespassing. They might have had mercy on me because I was an unmated she-wolf, but that didn''t mean they were going to ept my brother. Unconsciously, I reached up and ran my fingers over the ridges of the scar on the left side of my face. I knew first-hand how cruel pack wolves could be.


    I carefully slid out from under my brother, andy his head back down on the makeshift pillow I had fashioned out of my old sweater. I backed myself up until my back was resting against the rough bark of a tree, and took the cup of stew that my brother hadn''t finished. It was terrible, but I knew I must keep my strength up. Heath was depending on me. I felt another hot tear trail down my cheek. My brother needed help, he needed things that I didn''t know how to provide. If he died, it would be all my fault.


    It is always my fault.

 Chapter 46 -

    Chapter Eight Go Fish William


    It was a beautiful day to go to theke. The sky was partially overcast, which would be perfect for fishing. I whistled as I packed my tackle box and my best pole into the back of my car. I''m not going to lie, I was excited for my "ydate" with the Alpha. He was different from any of the men I had ever dated, of course first and foremost because he wasn''t merely a man. He was a wolf, and a powerful one at that. Was that the appeal? Was that what was drawing me to him? The man practically oozed with self-confidence and charisma.


    It was a forty-five minute drive to the littleke. It was tucked away in a pocket of national forest, so far off the beaten path that there were hardly ever any other people there. Motorized boats were prohibited, so the silence was sweet and unbroken, except for the lonely call of the loons. I parked my car and happily took deep breaths of the water-scented air.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Michael was already there, waiting for me. He was leaning up against the side of a ck extended cab pick up, wearing a tank top which beautifully disyed his bulging biceps. He was wearing sunsses, which obscured his expression, but his lips were quirked upwards in a half smile as he watched me pull out my pole and the stic box. "Hey," he called to me, pushing off the side of the truck, and reaching into the bed for a pole. "Hey yourself. Great day, isn''t it?"


    He looked up at the sky and nodded. We fell in step beside each other as we headed for the trail that wound around theke. "Do youe here often?" He asked me.


    "Yeah, as often as I can," I said, picking my way over the roots of the oak and maple that nked this part of theke. "Its a great spot to get away."


    He followed me, alternately watching me, and gazing out over the water when it was visible through the trees. "I''ve never been out here before. I knew it was here, but... you know, being an Alpha..."


    I grinned at him over my shoulder. "Yeah, yeah. All work and no y."


    He grunted at that. We hiked for about half a mile before we came to one of my favorite fishing spots. Once, there had been a house here, but all that remained now was a cer hole, a bit of broken chimney, and the remains of a cement pier poking out into the water. "Here, we are." I said happily, setting down my box. "This is a great spot. I catch a lot of big mouth bass from here."


    Michael looked doubtfully over the water. "Okay," he said with shrug, setting his pole down. I opened up my tackle box and took out two stic cartons. "I''ve got dillies, or nightcrawlers. Or you can borrow one of my lures if you want to try your luck."


    He blinked at me as if I were speaking a foreignnguage. "Uh, which do you usually use?"


    "Depends on how they are biting." I pulled the cover off the nightcrawlers. "I think I''ll start by drowning a couple worms."


    I pulled out a big, fat nightcrawler, that was twisting and curling between my fingers. I looked up just in time to see the hrious look of disgust sh over Michael''s face. Suddenly, I was clued in. This guy was not a fisherman. And the big bad Alpha didn''t like worms. I debated about calling him out, or teasing him about it, but I decided not to. I would let it y out for awhile. I slid the worm onto the hook, doubling and redoubling it so the barbed edge passed through the slimy body several times. I slid a covert nce back at Michael, but he had deliberately looked away. I turned my head so he wouldn''t see me smiling, and cast out into the water.


    I set the line and watched my bob float quietly on the surface for a minute. "You gonna stand there all day?" I couldn''t resist, "Or are you going to fish with me?"


    "Right," he said, trying to hide a grimace. "I''ll just, uh..." he picked up the carton of crawlers. I watched him out of the corner of my eye as he gingerly pulled out a worm, pinched between his thumb and forefinger. His face looked almost green as he held the worm in one hand, and the hook in the other. He slowly brought the two together, but he halted right before he would have impaled the nightcrawler. "Fuck." he swore, and flung the worm down. "I can''t do it!"


    Iughed out loud. Mr. Too Perfect, Mr. So Masculine it Hurts couldn''t bait his own hook. I set my pole down and came to his rescue. "No problem, Mike. I''ll help you out." I deftly threaded a worm onto his hook and handed him back the pole. He looked chagrined as he took the rod from my hand.


    "Okay, you got me." he admitted with a self-depreciating smile. "I don''t know how to fish. I really just wanted to spend the day with you."


    My heart tugged at his admission. It felt nice, really nice, to have someone show that much interest in me. "Its never toote to learn," I said cheerfully. I rinsed my hands off in the water, because, lets face it, worm guts are not romantic, then I came beside him. "Let me show you how to cast."


    I fully took advantage of the situation, stepping up behind him, letting my chest rub against his back as I circled him and showed him how to handle the fishing rod. "Put your thumb here, and hold it down." I slid my hands, cool from the water, over his warm, dry ones. "Now, use your wrist and forearm to cast it out, like this, and release your thumb." I guided his hands, and the line glided out, and his bob plopped into the water, about ten feet out from the shore.


    I put a hand on his back, "Perfect. Reel it in, and try again." I could feel his muscles ripple under his shirt as he slowly and carefully turned the reel and brought his line back in. This time I let him do it himself, talking him through the motions as he cocked his arm back, and flung it, a little too hard, straight into a nearby tree.


    "That''s just great," he growled impatiently. I could onlyugh as I scrambled through the brushy undergrowth to untangle his line.


    "Okay," I said quietly, "Gently this time... its not about power... its about finesse. Nice and easy."


    This time he let his wrist do the work, and the line whirred out sweetly, and the bobnded with a satisfying plop in a good spot on the water.


    "Perfect!" I reached around him and showed him how to set the line. "Turn the handle once, just to lock the line. Here that click? That way the line won''t continue to feed out." Our faces were very close now. I''m tall, but Michael was taller, forcing me to look up into his eyes. I wish he wasn''t wearing the damn sunsses, so I could get a better fix on what he was thinking. His head tipped toward me, and my breath hitched. He''s going to kiss me.


    I was leaning into him, totally ready to get a taste of those plump, beautiful lips. We were barely an inch away, when the end of his pole suddenly tipped down, and his bob disappeared beneath the water. "Whoa!" he yelped, turning his attention back to the pole.


    "You''ve got one! Pull your pole up, set the hook!"


    Our would-be kiss was forgotten in the excitement of catching his first fish. It wriggled and pulled, and gave him a good fight. By the time he pulled the small-mouth bass to the surface, he was grinning from ear to ear like a little kid. "Holy shit I did it! I caught a fish!" he did an adorable little dance, as though he''d just made a touch down. Then he looked at the fish, still squirming on the end of the hook, the hook snagged through its upper lip. He looked at me appalled. "Now what do I do?"


    "Take it off the hook."


    He shoved his sunsses up on top of his head and gave me an incredulous look. "You''ve got to be kidding me."

 Chapter 47 -

    Chapter Nine - Chemistry Michael


    I have decided that I love fishing. As long as I don''t have to touch the worm, or the fish. Yes, I can rip out my enemy''s throat with my own teeth, but please, do not give me anything slimy and squirmy. Lucky for me, William patiently took over those parts, with a little good-natured ribbing. I caught a few more fish, funny little t-sided fish that William called "pumpkinseeds". He took them off my hook and then set them back in the water to swim away, hopefully no worse for the wear.


    William brought in two big bass, that he dered as keepers, and a couple of smaller fish that he called "yellow perch" and one tiny pumpkinseed the size of a gold fish. "Wait, wait! I need a photo with this trophy fish!" heughed, and he made me take his phone and take some posed shots with him holding up the fish that was no bigger than my thumb. I pulled out my own phone too, and took a couple of shots, so that I could have a photo of him also. When he was done ying with the poor thing, he finally threw it back, and went to the water''s edge to wash his hands.


    My stomach growled, letting me know that it waste in the afternoon, and we hadn''t yet stopped for lunch. "Hey, I''m hungry!" I dered. "Let''s eat!"


    He agreed, and I took out my cooler. I admit, I didn''t make the lunch myself. I''d given that task to one of the omegas from the kitchen. But I''d double checked to make sure she''d given us a good assortment. There were roast beef sandwiches, grapes, slices of cheese, and homemade chocte chip cookies. For drinks there were bottles of lemonade or iced tea. I felt a little uneasy, thinking it looked like a kid''s pic lunch, instead of a spread for two grown men. William however, was delighted. "Wow this is great!" he flopped down cross legged, and dug in with gusto. He had half a sandwich in one hand, and a handful of grapes in the other. "When Ie alone, I usually just bring a bottle of water and some beef jerky. This is way better. Oh my god, are those chocte chip cookies?" He put his sandwich down and dove for the cookies.


    I ate my food and watched him with equal parts awe and amusement. What was it about this man? Whatever he did, it seemed like he put his whole soul into, whether it was angling for a bass, or eating his lunch. He was so full of energy and... gusto. He was like this st of sunlight into my gloomy life... I hadn''t even known I was gloomy until he showed up. I kept edging closer to him as I ate my fill, but he didn''t seem to notice.


    I waited for him to drain thest of his bottle of lemonade before I made my move, swiftly leaning down to capture his lips before he had a chance to pull away, or some other minor distraction took him out of my reach. His mouth tasted like sweet lemons, and his own delicious vor. He didn''t pull away from me. After just a moment''s hesitation, he was kissing me back with that same passion that I was just admiring. His hands, with those long fingers were raking through my hair, as he opened his mouth and submitted to me.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I groaned with pleasure, and cupped his face in my hands. That low-key desire that had been whispering between us suddenly red up like a forest fire. William moved around deftly until he was straddling myp, bringing his face even with mine. I ran my hands down his back, admiring the taut muscles along his spine, and then pressed his hips closer. I could feel his excitement, even as he rubbed himself against my erection.


    I closed my eyes as his delicate fingers left my hair and started trailing down my chest, just as I had once imagined them doing. My mother would have called them piano hands, and now he was ying music over my pecs, his nails lightly scratching as he explored my body. I growled and brought a hand between us, cupping him and rubbing him through his pants.


    It was then that he stiffened and pulled away. His hand went to mine to stop me. There was no mistaking the desire in his eyes, or the fact that he was panting for breath as he gently removed my hand. "We need to slow down," he gasped. "We need to think about this."


    "Think about what?" I growled. It was obvious to me... I wanted him. He wanted me. Whyplicate it with too much thinking?


    William shook his head, and slid off myp, putting some space between us. "I''m into you, Michael, and obviously" he nced at my crotch with a meaningful look, "You''re into me too. But what about your mate?"


    I gaped at him. "My mate? I don''t have a mate."


    He looked away, his gaze sweeping out toward the water. "But don''t you still have hope? Don''t you want to find him? Or her?"


    I shrugged and huffed out a breath. He had totally just killed the mood. "I''m twenty-seven years old, Will. If I had a mate, I think I would have found him by now."


    William raked his hands through his hair. "I guess I''m not ready to give up yet."


    "So what? You are going to stay celibate until some mythical soulmate dances into your life?"


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    His ears turned red. "I haven''t been celibate. Its just that all my other partners... they were human."


    "Ohhh," I blew out an amused breath, "So you didn''t have to worry about your partner finding his mate and leaving you out in the cold."


    He shrugged, clearly ufortable. I think he may have just realized what an asshole-move that was. He wasn''t concerned about breaking some human''s heart and leaving them high and dry if he happened to stumble upon his own mate. "Look, we are both alone right now. And we got a great chemistry between us. I know you can feel it. Why can''t we just pursue that, with no strings attached? We can mutually agree ahead of time to go our separate ways if one of us finds our mate." I could make such a suggestion with confidence, because I didn''t believe there was any fated mate out there for me. And I was okay with that. I was okay with being alone. It didn''t tear me up the way it seemed to mess up other alphas. He looked at me, his own uncertainty clearly reflected in his dreamy blue eyes. I could almost see him debating inside himself. I bet he was questioning if there was really any such thing as a rtionship with no strings attached. I bet he was asking himself if he could pursue a rtionship without emotional attachment.


    I bet he couldn''t, and I was banking on it.


    Because the truth was, I wanted William. I wanted him for my own. I didn''t want to give him up to some fated mate somewhere down the road. I needed him to give our rtionship a chance, so that I could prove to him that I was the right man for him, even if there weren''t a bunch of fabled sparks going off between us when we touched.

 Chapter 48 -

    Chapter Ten - Charity Hannah


    I moved around the edge of thewn, and watched the pack house warily. I had just watched the patrol pass and move out down the drive toward the west. My scent was masked, but still I had to be very, very careful. I didn''t have a watch to tell the time, but judging by the moon''s position in the sky, I guessed it was about 3:00AM. I strained my ears to listen for any sound, but all I heard was the incessant chirping of crickets. I began tiptoeing across thewn to the gardens. I had an old pillowcase rolled up in my pocket. I wasn''t going to take much, just enough to feed us for a couple days, and maybe some strawberries.


    I really like strawberries, but getting to them was tedious. They were covered withs to keep the birds away from the sweet berries. It wasplicated to pull back thes, take my fill, and then rece thes without leaving any trace of myself.


    I eyed their blueberry bushes, but the berries were still green and hard. I was about to make my way over to the zhini bushes when I noticed a basket set on a small table near the edge of the garden. That was strange. It hadn''t been there any of the other times I raided the garden. I approached it cautiously, fearing it was some kind of trap. When I got to it, I saw there was a note taped to the top. It was written in fat magic-marker and it said, "Please don''t steal." with a flower doodled next to it. I frowned at the note, as I was pretty sure it was meant for me. I felt my heart shudder in my chest, and looked around me anxiously. Was I being watched? Obviously, they knew I''d beening, they knew I was stealing. But then, curiosity got the best of me, and I peeled the cover off the basket.


    Nestled inside was an assortment of groceries, including some vegetables and fruits from the garden. There was even a loaf of bread, and a jar of peanut butter with jelly. I felt my eyes sting. It had been years since I''d had a peanut butter and jelly sandwich. I nced back up at the big old house, but it was still quiet and dark. Why would they do this? Why would they leave a basket of food for a thief? Was it a trap? Was the food poisoned?


    I debated with myself for a moment, and the kind-eyed beta came to mind. Was it possible that they were just... nice? "Never trust a pack," I whispered, repeating Heath''s mantra. But we were starving, and here was a basket of provisions. And someone had doodled a flower on their note. I don''t know why, but that silly little flower put me at ease. I decided to take my chances... I grabbed up the basket and ran.


    I never ran straight back to our camp. Instead of a twenty-minute journey, it took me more than an hour, as I took a zig-zagging roundabout route to make sure no one was following me back. Our camp was cold and dark. I didn''t dare leave a fire burning through the night, as the smoke and the glowing embers might attract unwanted visitors, like hunters or other rogues. I had my brother half-hidden under some cedar branches. After scouting the area to make sure I hadn''t been followed, I crawled into the little lean-to to check on him.


    He was still feverish, and moving restlessly under the quilt. I touched my hand to his forehead and cringed at the unnatural heat that was radiating off from him. "Hannah..." he mumbled, half asleep and half delirious.


    "Yes, Heath. I''m here. What do you need?" "Thirsty... so thirsty."


    I found our canteen and brought it to his cracked lips. He took a few swallows before heid his head back down. I wanted to tell him about the basket full of food, but I was afraid he would reject it, for all the reasons I had already considered. Maybe it was some kind of trap. Maybe it was poisoned. Never trust a pack.


    But I had another mantra. Never turn down a peanut butter and jelly sandwich. And if the food was poisoned, I would test it on my self first, before I gave it to my weak and sickly brother. In the dim moonlight I pulled out slices of bread. I used my one spoon with the bent handle to spread ayer of peanut butter on one slice, and then a thickyer of jelly on the other. I patted the two slices together and then brought them up to my nose, just to smell it.


    When all you have eaten is game meat and vegetables for years.... peanut butter and jelly smells like heaven. I sank my teeth into it and forced myself to chew slowly. Nothing had ever tasted so good in my life. If it was poisoned... well, they could poison me. It was that good.


    I nibbled it slowly, trying to savor every bite, all of the sweet-salty vor, even the softness of the bread as it stuck to the roof of my mouth. Too soon it was gone. I took a swig of water and waited. I waited to see if my gut was going to clench with pain as poison leached into my system. I waited for my head to swim and consciousness to leave me. But as dawn began to light up the eastern sky... nothing happened.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    I stared at the basket suspiciously. Could it really just be... a basket of food... given in the spirit of charity? Could it be that someone knew that a hungry person was stealing from their garden... and decided to feed them? I shook my head, because I didn''t really believe in that kind of generosity. Not to me, not to my brother, not to rogues. As the light grew brighter, I poked around in the basket to see what else was there. I felt a hot tear run down my face as I lifted up a canister of salt. Maybe there really was a goddess. There were other treasures in the basket. There were a dozen eggs, a box of instant oatmeal, sugar, even a pound of butter. With excited hands I set about making a fire so that I could make Heath breakfast. A real breakfast, with plenty of calories, fat and protein to give him strength.


    I made up my mind that tomorrow night, I would sneak back to the garden... and leave a thank-you.

 Chapter 49 -

    Chapter Eleven - The Ten Michael


    My uncle was a good alpha. Strong, powerful, aggressive. He was the kind of leader who inspired the pack. When he retired, ording to tradition, my cousin took his ce. Unfortunately, my cousin was a weak, whiney coward. I don''t know what gic anomaly produced Richard, but he was no Alpha. I gave him two months to prove his worth, but he couldn''t cut it. So, I stepped up to challenge him. What possessed him to even try to fight me? Maybe it was pride, but that fight was over before it had begun. I had him pinned, with a death grip on his throat before five minutes had passed. He was crying and begging for mercy, but there is no concession in an alpha challenge. It is a fight to the death. He was an embarrassment to the family, and to the pack, right to the very end, sniveling for mercy while I ripped his throat out.


    I took my ce as the alpha, and I had spent months reviewing everything my Uncle had done over thest twenty years. I had to know every detail, every financial transaction, every alliance, every pack that had ever slighted us. Knowledge is power.


    One of my first acts as Alpha was to appoint a special group of elite hunters. Ten warriors, the best of my best, under my directmand. We had one mission: to hunt rogues. To eliminate the threat before they ever had a chance to attack. My parents were killed by rogues when I was just a boy. I saw everything, from my hiding ce in the cupboard. I watched them tear my father to pieces while they held my mother and forced her to watch. And then they raped her, each one having a turn viting her body before they killed her too. To this day I can still remember every detail, right down to the stink of their unwashed bodies.


    Hunting them had be sport for me. More than a sport, it was an obsession.


    I had my nose to the ground, following the faint scent of two rogues that were headed south just outside the boundary of ournd. They had probably passed two days ago, but the stench lingered for my sensitive wolf nose. I put my head in the air and howled, and the Ten answered me. When they had gathered around me, we took to the trail and headed south. Although they had a two-day head start, they were probably half starved and weak. We could overtake them in less than a day.


    My adrenaline was pumping as we pushed hard through the woods. I let my wolf take control, I gave in to his lust for blood. We ran through the night, stopping only top at water in the small streams we crossed. Then we would find the trail again, and take off. We moved swiftly through the trees and across open fields, silent and deadly.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    We caught up to them faster than I anticipated. By dawn we had found them, hunkered down like the feral animals they were. Two dirty looking men, with shaggy clothes and greasy hair. They looked lean and hungry as they skinned a small rabbit and arranged it on a makeshift spit over the fire. Without a word, the Ten silently surrounded their camp, cutting off any avenue of escape. The rogues werepletely unaware, their hunger and fatigue had made their senses dull. When everyone was in ce, I growled low in my throat.


    The two men jumped and stared wild-eyed into the darkness, the light from the fire making the darkness beyond imprable. "Who-Who''s there?" One man called, putting a hand on the shoulder of the other.


    I could smell their terror, and it only fueled my rage. Filthy rogues! They were the scourge of the earth! I snarled and gave the signal for the Ten to attack. One of the men shifted, into a half-starved, mangy looking wolf. He circled the other man, as though he was trying to protect hispanion. The other rogue just stood in his human form, shaking, pissing himself in fear. Weak! So weak! I hated weak things!


    There was no real fight here. One of my warriors could have defeated both of them blindfolded. It was hardly even fun, tearing into the small, wolf who whimpered and cried like a puppy. I saved the other for myself, I wanted, no I NEEDED the satisfaction of killing the bastard. He would pay, they would all pay, until I wiped their existence off the. I leapt onto his chest, pushing him over, sinking my teeth in to his arm. I could have gone for the throat and made a clean kill, but where is the fun in that? I made him scream, and I made him suffer. I bled him out before I finally ripped his head clean from his body.


    I shifted back into my human form and attempted to wipe the blood from my face, but I only managed to smear it even worse. I spit the vile taste of the rogue''s flesh from my mouth. The camp was a blood bath. It was hard to believe the blood of two men could make such a mess. My men and the one woman on the Ten were stone faced as they gathered up the remaining pieces and added them to the fire, adding more wood until they had a zing bonfire. The air was soon thick with the sweet smell of burning flesh, and plumes of ck smoke filtered into the air through the branches of the pines. Then Ten scavenged through the men''s belongings, but like most rogues, they had nothing of interest. A few dirty, ratty pieces of clothes, a rat-chewed sleeping bag, and a rusted knife. They added the trash to the fire.


    "The only good rogue is a dead rogue," I repeated, and satisfied, turned back toward home.

 Chapter 50 -

    Chapter Twelve - Just Wait


    Hannah


    I snuck to the edge of the woods, my heart beating hard against my ribs. It was broad day light, people wereing and going all over thepound. I looked around frantically, hoping against hope that I would find the blond-haired beta. But there was no sign of the man. I zeroed in on the back door, and wiped my sweating palms against my shirt.


    Never trust a pack.


    But I had to. I needed help. Heath was dying. I could not wake him up this morning, and there was a blue tinge to his lips. I had to get help, or die trying. And this pack, that had twice shown me kindness, was my only hope. When the coast was clear, I ran across the grass, and up the steps to the door. My mouth was bone dry from fear, but I raised my fist and knocked on the door before I could lose my nerve.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    A long moment passed, and I thought that perhaps no one had heard my knock, but in a pack of werewolves with supernatural hearing, that was impossible. Just as I lifted my hand again, the door swung open. A small woman with wild, curly blond hair stared at me with a mix of curiosity and surprise. She had the prettiest blue eyes, and a wide, easy smile, as if it were perfectly natural and normal for her to find a rogue at her back door every day.


    I hadn''t thought of what to say. All my energy had been on making it to the door without getting caught or killed. I opened my mouth, but words wouldn''te.


    The woman''s eyes shed in a knowing way. "Why don''t you step inside, dear." She said softly, gently. She stepped aside and made room for me to enter the house. I stood frozen for a moment, remembering thest time I''d entered a house. I put a hand up to my face and covered my scar. Then I remembered Heath, and the death rattle in his chest. I took a shaky breath and darted inside.


    She put a gentle, but firm hand on my shoulder and guided me back into arge, farmhouse kitchen. It smelled of food still from whatever they had cooked for breakfast, but everything had been cleaned and put away. "Now, let''s start with introductions. I''m Daisy. What is your name?"


    Daisy. I had a sh back to the little flower that was doodled on the note I''d found with the pic basket. Was she the one who had left me the food? "H-Hannah." I stuttered.


    "Okay Hannah, rx. No one is going to hurt you here."


    I didn''t believe her, but I wanted to. I needed to. "Is... is the beta William here?"


    She shook her head, making her curls bounce. "He''s out today. How do you know the beta?"


    No blond man. That means this blond woman was my only chance. "I - I need help. I need a... a doctor. My brother is dying!" I tried to control myself but thest part came out as a wail. Heath! Ah no, I can''t lose him! Hot tears started running down my face.


    The woman called Daisy gaped at me for a moment, and then handed me a paper towel to wipe at my eyes and nose. "Wait now," she said calmly, "What exactly is wrong with your brother?"


    I blew my nose noisily in the paper towel. "He was shot by a poisoned arrow... thr-three weeks ago now. It wouldn''t heal, it just kept getting worse and worse... and now... I can''t wake him up! I think he''s dying!" "Where is he now?"


    "In-in the woods. About half a mile outside of your boundary."


    "Okay. Just wait here. I''m going to get my Luna, she will know what to do."


    Luna. Oh god I was dead. I was so dead. I wrung my hands together and nced at the door, trying to gauge the chances of my making an escape if they attacked. Daisy left the room quickly, and I anxiously paced around the kitchen. They could kill me. I was a rogue, and I had trespassed on theirnds. I stole from their gardens. I had even entered into their pack house. I deserved to die. But if I didn''t do this... I knew my brother would slip away from me. I had to try.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    After what seemed like an impossibly long time, Daisy returned, with a medical bag slung over her shoulder, followed by a pretty brown-haired woman. She had soft, golden brown eyes, and there was a toddler propped on her hip. "I''m Nina," she said softly. "Take us to your brother."


    I didn''t waste time zigzagging this time. I lead the two women straight back to our camp. But even taking a direct route, it took longer because of the baby the woman was carrying. I didn''t understand why she would carry the kid with her. Why would she take a baby to see a dying rogue? Wasn''t it dangerous? Wasn''t there anyone else in the house that could take care of the kid?


    Finally I sshed over the little brook, and lead them to the little sheltered hollow where we had made our camp. The putrid smell of infection and death was in the air. I moved the branches of the lean-to aside and held my breath, praying that he was still alive, that his chest was still rising. Although the Luna was trying to be reserved, I heard Daisy gasp when sheid eyes on my brother. His skin was greyish and translucent, his flesh had wasted away until he was barely more than a skeleton. The wound on his shoulder was still oozing and putrid, and the skin around it was turning ck. But he was still alive. Thank the goddess I saw the shallow movement of his ribs beneath the quilt.


    The Luna set the baby down kneeled down so that she could inspect my brother closer. "This is bad," she said quietly. "What was on that arrow?"


    "I d-don''t know," I sniffled. "Wolfsbane on a silver tip, but there was something else too, a poison we''ve never seen."


    She pursed her lips and peeled back the nket to look closer, shaking her head. "This is beyond first aide." She said, speaking more to Daisy than to me. "Maybe Eudora--"


    "Eudora is not at the ck Crow," Daisy reminded her, "They left for Tennessee a few days ago."


    She grimaced. "A doctor then?"


    "There is the human doctor in town. Some of the smaller packs go to him."


    While they continued to discuss medical options, the baby toddled around unattended. She had the most amazing blue-grey eyes, which smiled up at me full of innocence and love. She stumbled around her mother stood looking down and Heath with her fingers stuck in her mouth. She pointed a chubby finger at Heath''s shoulder and nced up at me. "Booboo?"


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    I wiped at my cheeks. "Yeah... he''s got a booboo." I whispered. "A bad one."


    I watched as the baby dropped down to her hands and knees and crawled closer. No one was paying any attention to her, as the older women were discussing transport options. I was afraid to stop her, or to touch her, because I assumed she was the Luna''s daughter, but I held my breath as she scooted closer and closer to my brother. What if she hurt him? What if she crawled on him and by ident smothered out that small spark of life that still held him on this earth? "We can''t get a vehicle in here," the Luna was saying, "Maybe a four-wheeler."


    "Who has a four-wheeler we can borrow?"


    "We could just call some men to carry him, but it will take time."


    "I don''t think we have time." Daisy argued.


    The toddler was looking at my brother with strange intensity. Then she took her chubby hands and ced them on either side of his wound. "Uh? The baby?" I tried to interrupt.


    The Luna finally nced down at the child. "Oh Raine, no honey. This one is too much for you." But she didn''t reach out and stop the child.


    Raine wasn''t listening. She was strangely intense, and her little body began to rock. I felt a strange kind of energy pulsing off from her, but I thought it must have been my imagination. I was afraid she would hurt him by ident, and I made a move to take her off, but the Luna stopped me.


    "Just wait."

 Chapter 51 -

    Chapter Thirteen - The Healer Hannah


    Everyone seemed to be holding their breath, but I didn''t understand what was happening. The forest was silent around us, as though even the birds and the insects and the squirrels were waiting on the child. It was so strangely quiet that I could hear my own heart beat pulsing in my ears.


    Then I saw, by slow degrees, some changese over my brother. His chest began to lift in fuller, deeper breaths. The blue tinge left his lips, and the gray faded from his skin. The wound on his shoulder began to ooze, and the smell was so unbearable I covered my nose. First it was whitish-yellowish pus, but then I realized something else wasing out, something greenish, like bile.


    "She''s pushing out the poisons," Daisy whispered.


    The baby was doing that?


    I''ve heard of people with healing abilities... but I didn''t expect it to be like this. Wasn''t it supposed to be beautiful? Wasn''t there supposed to be glowing, golden light? This was gruesome. The smell was making even the Luna gag. I''m not sure how the baby could stand to have her face that close to the wound.


    And then Heath gasped, and his neck arched back, and clean blood started flowing out of the wound.


    The baby nodded, apparently satisfied with her work. She patted Heath on the head as though he were a dog, and then pushed herself back up on her chubby little legs and toddled off to y in my pile of dishes. My mouth sagged as my eyes followed her.


    The Luna snapped open the first aide kit she brought, a worried frown between her eyebrows. "I didn''t think..." she took a shuddering breath. "Well, I thought this would be too much for her." Daisy knelt beside her and put a reassuring arm around her shoulders. "She''s okay Nina."


    Nina chuckled, but theugh was dry and humorless, "Yes she''s always okay. It is mom who is not. Good goddess this stinks to high heaven." She took out a bottle of peroxide and dumped it over the wound. It bubbled and fizzed and Heath flinched, his eyes popping open.


    "Heath!" I was so d to see his deep brown eyes. I thought I would never see them again. Yet here he was, ring at the Luna, his eyes clear and bright, alert and aware for the first time in weeks. I crowded around to his other side so I could grasp the hand of his good arm. "Heath, how do you feel? Are you okay?"


    "It burns." he growled and swore, "Jeezus woman, what are you doing to me?"


    "Just cleaning you up." The Luna said cheerfully. "You''ve had a terrible infection."


    Heath rolls his eyes back to me. "Who are these people?" he hissed.


    "They''re... they are friends." I nced up at Daisy, who smiled and nodded at me in encouragement. Were they really friends? They had saved my brother, that was all that mattered to me. I would kiss their feet for the rest of my natural life.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    "We don''t have friends!" Heath barked.


    I was a little appalled at him. These women... well, more specifically that little girl who was ying a pretend tea-party with my assortment of broken, cast off dishes, had just saved his life. And he was being prickly and ungrateful. I set my jaw stubbornly. "Things change."


    The Luna finished taping the gauze over the wound. "There now. You rest a bit, and then we''ll find someone to help you back to the pack house."


    "I''m not going to the pack house." Heath growled. "I''m not part of your pack."


    The Luna looked at him mildly, lifting her brows. "I never said you were. But you need medical attention. We are offering you our hospitality, at least until you recover fully."


    He turned his head away from her. "I don''t want it."


    Nina huffed a sigh and pushed herself back up to her feet. "Suit yourself then. If you change your mind, I''m sure you know where to find us."


    I stood up and scrambled over Heath to catch ahold of the Luna''s hand. "Thank you... thank you so much."


    She smiled at me kindly, and grasped my hand in both of ours. "You are a good girl, Hannah. Take care of your brother. I''m sure we''ll see you again."


    And with that, she scooped up the baby into her arms, and started to walk out of the camp. Over her shoulder, the baby smiled at me and gave me a little wave. "Bye-bye!" she sing-songed.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    I didn''t know what to do, so I just waved back at her. Daisy picked up the basket, which was now empty. "I''ll take this back with me," she said softly. "You will find it again... in the same ce." She cast a worried look at my brother, who was ring daggers at all of us. "Take care of yourself, Hannah." She smiled at me, that wide, beautiful smile, and then turned to trot after her Luna.


    I turned back to my brother, put my hands on my hips and red at him. "Those people saved your life," I snapped. "The least you could do is show a little gratitude."


    "I''d rather die than take help from a pack!" he grumbled back, rubbing a at his shoulder with his good hand. "What the hell have you been doing while I was sleeping?"


    I kicked a stic tub angrily, sending it tumbling across the camp. "I''ve been taking care of you, day in and day out, trying to keep you alive. I''ve been doing everything I could just to survive. You almost DIED Heath. Then what? Will you leave me alone in the world?" I burst into tears and turned my back on him.


    I never heard him get up. I can''t believe he had the strength. But he pulled himself up off the skins and came to me, his arms circled me from behind, his head resting heavily on the top of mine. "I''m sorry Hannah. I''ll never leave you on purpose, you know that." I turned in his arms and hugged him hard, crushing his ribs in my embrace. He was my big brother, my only family, all I had in the world. But I would not forget that it was the kindness of the Rebel Moon pack that had brought him back to me.

 Chapter 52 -

    Chapter 14 Recovery HeathProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I had been trapped in this nightmare for what seemed like days. Its dark, and Hannah and I are just kids again. We are being chased, being hunted through the woods. I can''t see the hunters, but I can hear them, crashing through the trees behind us. Running is hard, it feels like the ground is sucking my feet down. Hannah is crying, calling to me. When she turns to look at me, I see her face is freshly burned again. The flesh angry and blistered and sloughing off in chunks just like it did when the luna''s daughter threw boiling water in her face.


    I''m trying to reach her, my lungs are burning, my feet are dragging, and then the arrowes from nowhere, burying itself just below my cor bone. It burns like fire, the silver scorching my flesh, the wolfsbane poisoning me, preventing my shift... and something else... there''s something else on that arrow, some poison I''ve never smelled before. I sink to my knees. I look ahead through blurry eyes and Hannah is crying, screaming, reaching for me. But I can''t move. The burning pain in my shoulder has paralyzed me. I see handse out of the darkness and take hold of her small, fragile body, but I can''t stop it. I can''t save her.


    And then I woke up... I woke up to a strange woman pouring liquid fire on my shoulder. It burned through my whole body, just as it did when the poisoned arrow first prated. I red up at her. She had golden-brown eyes, and radiated that aura of power. I knew she must be a Luna. Behind her there was a smaller, blond woman, watching everything anxiously. And finally I found my sister, her face flooded with relief as she climbed over me and took my hand.


    I looked at Hannah hungrily, thanking whatever powers are in the universe that my sister was alive and safe. As I craned my neck around, I saw with rm that she had turned our emergency camp into a homey little retreat. She had gathered dishes and utensils, and had even covered me with a quilt that I''m positive I''ve never seen before. She had to know we would have to move again, and all these things she''d collected, this pretend home she had made, would have to be abandoned and left behind.


    While I was sleeping, Hannah had apparently been busy, and it caused me to boil over with fear and anger. She had been inside a pack! She had exposed herself, while I was not able to protect her. The what-if''s of what could have happened to her nearly made me mad. So crazy, that I missed the most important facts... she had courageously put herself in danger to save me. And that she was safe, and the pack she had found seemed to be... well, they seemed to be okay. I still didn''t trust them, but at least my sister was unharmed, and I was better.


    Strangely better. My shoulder was still painful, but the fevers had left me, and a healthy hunger was gnawing at my gut. I was as weak and wobbly as a new bornmb, but I was able to pull myself to my feet for the first time in weeks. But not for long. After I embraced my sister I felt my legs begin to tremble and I had to slide down and sit at the base of the nearest tree.


    Hannah made noises like a mother hen and bustled around me, bringing me the canteen to drink from, and then presenting me with the strangest and most wonderful offering: A peanut butter and jelly sandwich. A porterhouse steak at a five star restaurant could not have held a candle to the simple sandwich she put in myp on a chipped porcin te. I opened my mouth to question her about where she had gotten such things... slightly stale white bread and the condiments... but I snapped it shut again. Of course it had to havee from the pack. And if I protested about the foolishness of epting food from a pack, we would only fight... and I didn''t have the energy to fight.


    So I slumped back against the tree and enjoyed the sandwich, until my poor shrunken stomach protested from the unustomed feeling of fullness. I set aside thest quarter that I couldn''t finish, and Hannah snatched it up, stuffing it happily in her mouth.


    She went over to the lean-to that she must have built herself from pine boughs, and began gathering up my bedding.. I had a moment to realize that Hannah was not a girl any more. She was not the child from my nightmares. She was a grown woman, albeit a tiny one. I tried to remember her age. Such details like birthdays and holidays had long since slipped our minds, as we had been so focused on merely surviving from day to day. I was a little shocked to realize she must be neen or twenty by now. She was so petite she didn''t look much more than twelve or thirteen. She made a gagging noise in her throat as she stepped out with the nkets. "These smell terrible," she gasped. "I''m going to wash them in the stream. Hopefully they will have time to dry before nightfall."


    I grimaced. I guess I smell pretty bad too, although you can never really smell yourself the way other people smell you. I haven''t even bathed since I removed the bloody arrow. I would bathe... just as soon as I had a bit of a rest. I took another gulp off the canteen and slid down to the ground, resting my head on a tree root that jutted from the ground. Just a little nap... then I would have to see about bathing... and moving our camp to a new location... somece this damn pack couldn''t find us.

 Chapter 53 -

    Chapter Fifteen - Date Night William


    Trying to cultivate a rtionship with an alpha from another pack was no easy task. It seemed like every day one or both of us was too busy with pack duties to be able to spend time together. A full week passed before we were able to coordinate an actual date together. We had exchanged a few video calls and a few texts, but I was feeling pretty t about the whole thing by the time he called me to say he had tickets to see someedian that was performing at the theater in town.


    I made arrangements with Shane to make sure I was free for the night, and then went to prepare myself. A hot shower to get the wolf-stink off from training, a quick shave to make sure my face was smooth, brushed my teeth to make sure my breath was good. As this was our first time out together, I kept my clothes fairly conservative, and opted for a ck button-down, with a pair of gold cuff links to dress it up a bit.


    I wasn''t exactly sure what to expect, as this was an all-new deal for me. This wasn''t some guy I met at the club. This guy didn''t drive a Volvo or work as an ountant. This was an Alpha. In fact, he pulled up in front of our packhouse in a ming red Mustang and those shades that hid his eyes. The fact that he was dressed almost identical to me didn''t escape my notice... but somehow the all-ck ensemble looked totally different on him than it did on me. He looked dark and dangerous and mysterious, while I... I guess I just look like a blond yboy.


    "Nice ride," Imented as I approached the vehicle.


    "Yeah," he shed me that devilish grin, "this is my baby." He patted the roof of the car lovingly. "Surprisingly, one of the few sports cars that I actually fit in, being so tall and all."


    I opened the door myself and slid into the passenger side. Indeed, my long legs fit nicely, as long as no one needed to fit into the back seat. I don''t have a lot of experience with sports cars. Back home, my father had favored practicality over fun, so all the pack vehicles were SUVs. Michael put the pedal down and was soon cruising down the back roads so fast that the trees were a blur, and he was leaving a trail of dust behind us that looked like a smoke trail. I gripped the armrest and pretended not to be uneasy as he expertly steered around the potholes and navigated sharp turns with squealing tires. I didn''t want to look like some scared little weenie, but... my heart was in my throat most of the drive. He didn''t slow down till we got close to the city limits, and the probability of meeting a local cop grew very high.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Silence stretched awkwardly between us. For some reason I was feeling nervous, like a virgin out on my first date again. That wasn''t me, as I''m normally cool and confident and in control. But Michael had that effect on me. It was like being in the presence of a superstar, or a billionaire, or quite possibly the sexiest man in the world. The silence didn''t seem to bother him at all. asionally he would nce at me and quirk a smile, making my heart skip a beat... whether it was because he was aiming his charm at me or because he had taken his eyes off the road, I''m not sure.


    Finally, we pulled on to Central street, where traffic had backed up due to the big-name show that was performing for one night only. The theater had set up valet parking, and Michael smoothly pulled his mustang up to the podium. Strangely enough, the uniformed man in charge of the vehicles seemed to know Michael. "Wee Mr. Bishop. Always a pleasure to see you."


    "Jack, looks like you got a great turn out tonight," Michael said, casually tossing him the keys, "This is my friend, William Pierceson."


    "Wee, Mr. Pierceson," the valet gave me an appraising look, like he was sizing up thepetition, which made me wonder exactly what kind of rtionship he had with Michael. I had to make a conscious effort to tamp down any feelings of jealousy that were threatening to surface. It was just a first date, unless you count our day at theke. It was too soon to be staking any ims. Especially if we were just going to engage in a casual rtionship. We hadn''t even discussed whether this would be an open or a closed rtionship. I simply smiled innocently at the man and let Michael take me by the hand and lead me toward the old theater.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    Michael was making it obvious to everyone with eyes that he and I were not simply friends. He held my hand until we entered the building. Then as we navigated the crowded lobby, he slipped a hand around my back, and pulled me closer to him in a way that seemed strangely more intimate than holding hands in public. It was somewhat protective and more than a little possessive. He steered us toward the VIP section. Again, he was apparently a familiar patron of the theater, as the woman posted in front of the VIP entrance practically melted at his feet. "Oh, Mr. Bishop! I''m so d you came. Right this way please, your usual seats... please enjoy the show."


    "You muste here often," I observed, as several more human patrons greeted Michael with familiarity. It was a little unusual for a werewolf to have such a well-known presence in a human town. The more people you surround yourself with, the harder it bes to keep your identity a secret.


    "I believe in hiding in in sight," Michael said with ease as he guided me down the aisle to one of the roomy, VIP seats in the very front. If you ask me, it was a little too close. I felt like we would be looking straight up into the performer''s nostrils from our position in front of the stage. But Michael only looked smug and satisfied as he thumbed through a program while we waited for the show to start.


    There were signs posted all over that said "no eating or drinking", but still Michael and I were given flutes of champagne to sip before the show. A uniformed waiter came and whisked the sses away before the lights went down. The performer was a famous Hollywood personality, and before long we wereughing so hard that my sides hurt. I couldn''t help but notice that Michael had a deep bellyugh that was just as sexy as he was. I, on the other hand, may have snorted a couple of times.


    We were about half way through the performance when I felt his warm hand make its way to my thigh. I pretended not to notice and kept my eyes glued to theedian on the stage. In reality, every fiber of my being was zoned in on that huge hand, waiting with wild anticipation to see what he was going to do. For long, agonizing minutes, he did nothing. He just rested that paw on my thigh like he had every right to touch me.


    Then, by slow degrees, his finger tips started to stroke my inner thigh through my cks. Slow, small circles, almost as if he were making the motion absentmindedly, and wasn''t really aware of what he was doing to me. But oh no, he knew exactly what he was doing... and his strokes grew bolder, and more purposeful. While people in the audience were doubled overughing, I hadpletely lost interest in the performance. All of my attention was on the hand that was creeping up my inseam, drawing small, electrifying circles on my inner thigh, inching ever closer to the growing bulge in my crotch.


    Just as fellow theater goers broke out in apuse and cheers for a particrly good set, Michael''s hand found my erection, and I went stiff in my seat, hissing in a breath. Any pretense I had made of being unaffected by his touch was blown away as he slowly stroked my length. He leaned closer to me and whispered in my ear. "You wanna get out of here?"


    "Hell, yes," I whispered back. If he kept doing what he was doing, I was going to embarrass myself in my pants, right there in public.


    He stood and held his hand out to me, and we made our way towards the exit. The woman at the door stopped us. "Is everything okay, Mr. Bishop? The show is not over yet," she whispered.


    "Sorry Helen, my friend has an emergency, and we need to leave." Yeah, an emergency in my pants.


    "Oh of course, so sorry, Sir." She opened the door just wide enough for us to slip out, trying her best not to disturb the rest of the house with our exit.


    Michael pulled me straight out the front doors toward the Valet parking area. This time as we approached the man at the podium, Michael put himself slightly in front of me, using his body to block the other man''s view of me. "We''re leaving now, if you could please bring my car, Jack." Michael said, in a tone that was neither apologetic nor questionable. Human Jack knew better than to do anything but find the keys and fetch the Mustang. But from the unhappy look on his face, I guessed that he knew perfectly well WHY we were leaving the theater early. I felt a little proud as Michael handed me into the car and then went around to his own side.


    I didn''t have the balls to ask him where he was taking me. I thought perhaps we would go back to his packhouse. But instead, he pulled up outside of an upscale hotel just on the outskirts of town. He parked the car and turned to face me. "I hope you don''t mind... but if we go back to my ce, there are bound to be a million interruptions. At least here we can have some privacy," his eyes stroked down my body, "And get to know each other a little better."

 Chapter 54 -

    Chapter Sixteen (Sexually Explicit Content) - The Next Best Thing William


    The room was expensive and luxurious, with a deep plush carpet and a king size bed piled up with pillows. There was a bottle of champagne chilling on ice, a te of chocte covered strawberries, and a pair of lit, taper candles on the table. However, there was no pretense of "getting to know each other." As soon as the door closed behind us he had me pressed up against the wall, and his firm lips were on mine. My body had calmed down on the short drive, but the moment he ground his hips against mine, I was instantly on fire again. He had called it chemistry, but I called it pyrotechnics. When his body connected with mine, it was explosive. I could feel his desire, and knowing that he wanted me, only made me crave him more. I''ve always been on top, but there was no question in my mind that Michael was going to be the dominant in this rtionship


    His hands worked over my shirt, expertly undoing the buttons and then running his hands over my chest. His fingertips were hot, calloused and rough, but the sensation was divine. My nipples pebbled up under his expert strokes, and I found myself fisting my hands in his hair.


    There might have been the slightest voice in my head trying to put the brakes on. Some tiny bit of reason trying to warn me that this was dangerouslyplicated, that Michael was in no way like any of the other men in my life. It may have been my wolf whispering in the back of my mind, reminding me that we are still hoping for a soulmate, not just a hot roll in the hay.


    That voice wasplete drowned out by my own moans when his hands found the sp of my cks and pushed my pants and my boxers down my hips, freeing my naked member to his touch. I closed my eyes, content to lose myself in the sensation, as his mouth followed the trail of his hands. His teeth scraped over my skin, only smooth over the offending bite with his tongue. He worked his way lower, with a slow, teasing, winding path, until he was pressing wet kisses just below my belly button, so teasingly close that I could feel his breath on my sex. Just the anticipation of what wasing next had me pulsating with need.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    When he finally pulled me into his mouth, my knees nearly buckled. I felt at once vulnerable and powerful. I was naked, while he was still fully dressed. I don''t know how I found myself in this position, with a god of a man on his knees between my legs, expertly massaging behind my testicles, even as his tongue worked magic on my shaft. It was so stunningly beautiful that I was going to embarrass myself bying too soon, when we had barely started the game. Michael released me from his mouth, but continued to stroke over the saliva slick skin with his hands, "I can feel you straining, Will... just let go." The smooth timbre of his voice invited me to rx, to trust him, to go with the avnche of feelings that was threatening to overwhelm me.


    I didn''t want to though... part of it was a matter of pride, and part of it was the desire to prolong the pleasure as long as possible. This was the sweetest torture, and I didn''t want it to end too soon. He smiled up at me, that sly, devilish smile, and wet his own finger before pressing it insistantly againt my ass. He then sucked me back into his mouth, stroking around my tip with his tongue, even as his finger prated my hole. I involuntarily squeezed against his digit, but he continued, probing and stretching me, preparing me for what was toe.


    I was lost. My body shuddered, and I came hard into his mouth. Before I had time to think, he had spun me around and pressed me over the bed. From some hidden ce he produced a tube of lubricant. I heard the zip of his pants as he freed himself. The pressure of his finger wasn''t enough to prepare me for the invasion of his cock. He was huge, in both length and girth, and for the first few strokes, the difort far outweighed the pleasure. A colorful string of curse words escaped from my mouth before he slowed down, and moved more carefully. "Sorry," he murmured softly.


    His hands reached around my hips, stroking me again into hardness while he slowly slid in and out, pushing further with each thrust. My hiss of pain soon turned into gasps of pleasure as my body rxed into the act, and his stroking hands were rekindling the fire. His hands left my member to stroke over my back, pressing down between my shoulder des to angle my backside up. "William," he groaned behind me, pounding in harder, his breathing in gasps. "You are so fucking perfect.¡± He pulled my hips back toward him further. "You are mine, William. No one else''s."


    I didn''t have time to think about his words, I felt him tense and spasm, ande inside me, and the sensation was so new and intense that I followed him, spilling my seed all over the bedspread that I was bent over. I didn''t want to think about anything. I rearranged myself on the bed, and felt him slide behind me, his huge arms wrapping around my torso, his face near the crook of my neck. I felt his hot breath against my shoulder, right in the spot where a mate should mark me. He threw a long muscr leg over mine, and mumbled something incoherent. My body was sore, but satisfied, and the post coital euphoria was slowly easing me into rxation and exhaustion.


    I had onest thought before I drifted off to sleep: If I never found my mate, then I was pretty sure that this was the next best thing.

 Chapter 55 -

    Chapter Seventeen - The Beta William


    I leaned back against the counter while Daisy gestured excitedly. "Then this girl shows up at the back door, and her face is all scarred."


    I straightened, "Hey, I think I know that girl. Gabe and I found her hiding in the woods one day-?


    "Yeah, she asked for you by name. She''s the one that''s been taking food from the gardens. Anyway, I invited her inside, and she starts to cry that her brother is dying." Daisy grabbed a dishtowel and started to wipe at the counter, scrubbing at invisible soil, "So I went and got Nina. We didn''t know how bad it was, so Nina brought Raine... because we thought, well if it is just an arrow wound, Raine could help."


    "That was kind of reckless," I said with a worried frown, "It could have been a trap." I couldn''t imagine what Nina had been thinking, taking my precious little niece off packnds, to see an unknown rogue.


    Daisy shook the dishtowel at me, "Quiet, I''m telling this story. So the girl leads us out into the woods, past our border, and they''ve got this little camp set up. And under a lean-to is this man. And he was dying, Will. I mean like, I think they guy had just hours to live. He was all infected, and his face was turning blue, and oh-my-god he stunk like death."


    "So Nina is like, this is super bad, we need a doctor, and we were trying to figure out how we could get him out of the woods quickly, when Raine walks right up to the guy, and puts her hands on him. She just, you know... did her thing. And all this gross stuff startsing out of the guy''s shoulder... I mean, really, really gross... like something you would see in a horror movie. And then she just pats him on the head and walks away, like it was nothing."


    "So wait, what happened to the man?"


    "He woke up when Nina disinfected the wound. He was mad as a ho too." "Mad about what?"


    Daisy shrugged, "I don''t know, exactly, but if looks could kill... Nina tried to convince him toe back with us for treatment, and he was like hell-no. I think we''ll go out and check on him in a couple days. But in the mean time, I''m going to pack up some food and supplies for Hannah."


    "Hannah?"


    "Yeah, that''s her name, the girl. Well, I thought she was a little kid at first, she''s so tiny, but you know I don''t actually know how old she is." Daisy produced a wicker basket and started pulling out items from the fridge.


    I eyed her warily. "Does Nina know you are feeding them?"


    "Well, not at first, but she does now, and she approves." Daisy said airily. "I was thinking about making them some chocte chip cookies."


    "Hey, make me some chocte chip cookies!" I protested in mock jealousy.


    She patted my cheek and grinned at me. "You know I''ll let you have the broken ones."


    I pouted and pulled a bit of her hair yfully. Inside I was really happy for her. I don''t know what the deal was with this brother-sister duo of rogues, but they seemed harmless enough, and they were giving Daisy something positive to focus on, something to distract herself from the problems she was having with Gabe. I''d been so wrapped up in my own romantic adventures, I''d almost forgotten my friends were having trouble in their own rtionship.


    "That''s pretty amazing about Raine though," I said, pushing away from the counter. My niece was thoroughly amazing. "It seems like her power is practically unlimited."


    "I know right??" Daisy pulled a package of hotdogs out of the refrigerator. "Nina didn''t think she could handle it. Like the guy was already as good as dead." She stopped and frowned. "Hannah said the arrow was poisoned with something, something new they had never seen. And when that stuff came out," she shivered at the memory, "It was green, like nasty bile colored green."Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    I stored that bit of information. If someone was using a new kind of poison on werewolves, then we needed to be concerned. I would confer with Shane, but it would probably be a good idea if we made time to go visit these rogues, and interrogate them about the attack.


    Daisy went on, "The Luna has said they cane on packnds. She told the patrols to let them by if they try to cross the border."


    I stiffened, "Does Shane know?"


    Daisy scoffed at me. "Of course he does, Beta. Your the one who is out of the loop." She smirked knowingly, "How was your date with the Alpha, by the way?" Hannah


    That baby with the magical hands had gotten the poison out of Heath''s body, but he still had a lot of recovering to do. He was weak, and the wound was healing slowly. But at least it WAS healing now. He was as grumpy as an old woman, and frustrated by his own limitations. He wanted to move on, leave our little camp, but he didn''t have the strength.


    Secretly, I was d we couldn''t leave yet. I felt myself being constantly drawn back to the Rebel Moon pack. The people there were different. I was able to cross the boundary now in broad day light without fear, because the Luna had informed the guards to let me pass. I was still watchful as I scurried through the woods, but I wanted to trust them. It was like something inside me was urging me to.


    I had learned their schedule. If I went early in the morning, I could watch them train. There were only about a dozen men and women in the back yard, going through the motions of martial arts training and conditioning, shifting exercises and running. I would sit at the edge of the woods and just watch. Daisy and the Luna also trained, and sometimes I saw the beta William too. I was fascinated by him. He was not like any beta I''ve ever met. He was funny and yful. I smiled to myself as I watched him tease the other pack members. It was like he never took anything too seriously, but at the same time, he worked just as hard as everyone else. He had slipped off his shirt, and his muscles were slick with sweat. My mouth went a little dry, watching him go through the motions, a perfect bnce of grace and strength.


    We had never stayed in one ce long enough for me to notice a man. I think I had a crush on the beta.

 Chapter 56 -

    Chapter Eighteen - Never Trust a Pack Hannah


    I found Daisy in the garden. I squatted in the trees and watched her for a long time. She was so beautiful, so happy, so carefree. Her gold hair caught the sun, and she was humming contentedly while she worked, digging in the soil and plucking out weeds. It was hard to believe she was an omega. In the pack where we came from, I don''t remember any happy omegas. They were treated like ves. They slipped around silently with haggard faces and downcast eyes. I gathered my courage and crossed the grass to the edge of the garden. I saw the basket was there waiting for me, but I didn''t go to take it, not yet. I cleared my throat awkwardly. "I... I want to help you." I wasn''t used to talking to anyone except Heath.


    Daisy''s wide mouth stretched into a weing smile. She''d probably known I was there all along, since I no longer bothered to mask my scent. "Well, good morning to you too."


    I blushed. "Oh. Good morning." I picked at my shirt and watched what she was doing closely. I had never had a garden. We never stayed in one ce long enough. I thought it was an interesting concept... the wolf was a hunter, but the human was doing agriculture. Two different worlds colliding all the time.


    I stepped between the neat rows of green beans. She handed me ader. "You can start picking the beans if you want." She plucked one pod off the bush and showed it to me. "Anything this size or bigger. Try to get them all so that the bush will make more beans." I knelt down and examined the bush with great seriousness. I wanted to do the task perfectly, and win this woman''s approval.


    Daisy went back to pulling weeds, but asked casually, "How long have you and your brother been rogue?"


    I frowned at the bean pods in my hand. It was hard for me topute the time, exactly. "Thirteen... maybe fourteen years." I answered tersely.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "What happened to your parents?" I didn''t like the question, but after all she had done for me, I figured I owed the woman answers. Heath and I never talked about the past, not to each other, and not to outsiders. I felt the memoriese flooding back like filthy brackish water trying to drown me. "My mother died in childbirth... along with the baby... a baby brother." I only knew this because it was told to me, I''d been no more than a toddler when she died. "Our father... he changed after she died. He tried to take care of us but... it was like all the light had gone out of him. He''d feed us and put us to bed, and then disappear every night, and we never knew where he went." I took a deep breath and continued plucking vegetables from the low bush. "Then one night the Beta came to our house. Dad sent us up to our rooms, but we could still hear them fighting. We were little, we didn''t know what they were fighting about. Heath thought it was money. The beta owed Dad money."


    I shivered despite the warm sun on my back. "Dad came up stairs and kissed us good night, then he left as usual. The next morning pack warriors broke into our house. Dad was fighting them, but then they got ahold of Heath and I, and he surrendered. They took him to the pack grounds, and there were all these people gathered. There was a lot of shouting and yelling and noise. The Beta''s wife stood up... and she was all ck and blue, and cuts and tears were running down her face... And she said that our dad had raped her." I wiped a dirty hand across my nose. "That was all it took, one usation... people held us there, and made us watch as the Alpha ripped his head off. And then they took us over the border and left us. Told us they would kill us if we put even one toe back on packnds."""


    Daisy''s expression was one of absolute horror. "They threw you out of the pack? But you were just children!"


    I could only shrug. Heath always said that''s how packs were, ruthless and uncaring. "You could join us you know." Daisy said quietly. "Weve taken in many rogues now."


    I sighed and let my gaze wander longingly up toward the big old farmhouse that was their packhouse at present. What would it be like to live in a house and sleep on a soft bed again? What would it be like to be part of a pack family, where you kept each other safe at night? What would it be like to always have enough food to eat and warm clothes to wear? I shook my head and tried to shake away the tempting vision. "Heath will never agree." I whispered, "He hates all packs." "But why?" Daisy protested, "Maybe you came from a bad pack, that doesn''t mean every pack is bad!"


    I ran a hand down the scar on my face. Heath had tried to find us a new pack at first. But we were rejected over and over, sometimes with cold words, and sometimes with physical violence. No one wanted a pair of orphans. When we finally found a ce that would take us in and let us stay, they made us servants in the pack house. They were harsh to us, but Heath insisted it was better to endure a few beatings than to starve on our own. Until the day the Alpha''s daughter through a pot of boiling water in my face. He took me away then, and swore he would never trust another pack. "It''s because of me," I mumbled sadly, and handed her back theder, half full of green beans. I was the reason that Heath would never join a pack.

 Chapter 57 -

    Chapter Neen - Kryptonite Heath


    I heard Hannah approaching the camp. Before I even smelled her, I recognized her light footfalls. She came into view hauling a basket that looked like it weighed more than she did. She set the basket down beside me, but her face was closed. Whenever she got that look, that t, emotionless poker face, I knew something was wrong. It must have been that pack. Someone in that damned pack had upset her. I wanted to know everything, but I had to tread carefully or she would just shut me out.


    "Hey," I greeted her.


    "Hey," she said back, sitting down cross-legged in front of the basket.


    "I see you''ve been back to the pack."


    She rolled her eyes at me for stating the obvious. She''d been going to that pack nearly every day, despite the fact that she knew I didn''t approve. When had my sweet little sister be so stubborn and independent? So far they hadn''t done anything to physically harm her, but I was beginning to worry that they were doing something to her psychologically. Like maybe they were brainwashing her into joining their pack like religious fanatics brainwashed lonely people into joining cults. I felt a shiver of unspoken fear run up my spine. What if they stole her away from me? What if I lost my sister to a pack?


    She uncovered the basket and started removing the contents carefully. I kept trying to make a conversation and get her to talk. "So what did you do there today?"


    She shrugged her thin shoulders. "I watched the warriors train." She said, "And I helped Daisy in the garden."


    Daisy, I knew from earlier conversations, was the golden haired omega who had been in the camp the day the Luna came to treat my wound. She seemed to hold some special fascination for Hannah, as she spoke of her often. "She''s so happy," Hannah would marvel. "I''ve never seen an omega so happy and carefree." But I was rmed that they were making my sister work. "Did they make you work for the food today?" I asked carefully.


    "Of course not," she shot me an ugly look. "I helped because I wanted to." She lifted some clean clothes out of the basket. A small dress and leggings that looked to be about Hannah''s size, and a men''s t-shirt and sweat pants that must have been intended for me. I pursed my lips. I didn''t want to ept their gifts. I wanted to throw their things back at them and tell them we didn''t need their charity. But looking across at Hannah, barely covered in threadbare rags, I had to swallow my pride. Hannah needed new clothes, and I had no way to provide them for her. I would sometimes get odd-jobs in the human towns to buy some of the basic necessities, but it had been months since I''d found work. And it seemed liketely, we''d been chased off from every ce even faster than usual. Sometimes we''d been able to linger for a month or so in a neutral spot, but these days rogue hunters moved in faster and faster, keeping us on the move. So I kept my mouth shut as she spread the dress reverently across herp and admired the soft fabric and the bright colors. She balled up the sweat pants and threw them at me.


    I caught the clothes out of the air. "So... you worked in the garden."


    "Yes," her voice was a little snappish. "I picked green beans."


    "Okay." I watched her lift out a bottle of shampoo and a bar of bath soap. She popped open the top and sniffed it. A little smile yed around her lips, as she fingered her own limp, stringy hair. She passed the bottle to me so that I could also sniff it. It smelled like a strawberry lollypop. "What else?" I pressed.


    "We just... talked." There was a defensive edge to her voice.


    Uhoh, I thought to myself, they talked about what?


    "Just talked." She shut me down before I could even open my mouth. Then I was thoroughly distracted by the treasures she was pulling out of the basket. A package of hotdogs, a little bottle of yellow mustard. Cheese, a bag of apples, another loaf of bread, a big bag of rice, and finally, the pi¨¨ce de r¨¦sistance, a Ziploc baggy full of chocte chip cookies. Homemade chocte chip cookies, like mom used to make.


    Yes, they were definitely brainwashing us. Plying us with cookies that no mortal could resist. I held out my hand for a cookie, and she gave me a sly look as she considered my hand and considered the bag.


    "Come on now, share with your brother." I wheedled.


    "How can you hate a pack and eat their cookies at the same time?"


    "It''s my superpower." I grinned at her yfully.


    She handed me a couple of the cookies. "More like your kryptonite," she sneered.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    I forgot why I hated packs for a moment, as I stuffed a fresh cookie whole into my mouth and relished the amazing vor, the sweet chocte morsels, the slightly chewy, slightly crunchy exterior. Hannah knew I had my guard down, and she shot a question at me while my mouth was full.


    "Don''t you miss it," she asked me, with a slight urgency in her voice. "Don''t you miss having other people around, a family?"


    The cookie got dry in my mouth and I swallowed with difficulty. I washed it down with water from the canteen. "No." I said firmly. "I miss nothing. You are my family, and you are all I need."

 Chapter 58 -

    Chapter Twenty- The War Room MichaelContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    I nced around the sitting room of my pack house, my eyes sharply scanning for anything out of ce. Everything had to be perfect, from the fresh cut flowers on the antique table, to the carefully coordinated pillows on the couches. William wasing and I was determined that East de would make a good impression. I''d had the omegas clean and polish everything from top to bottom. I didn''t want to see a speck of dust or a single wolf-hair on anything.


    I checked my hair in the mirror over the table, and smoothed out my cor. I was wearing a deep burgundy shirt today with the sleeves rolled up and the buttons half undone. The shirt was tucked into sharply pleated cks, and even my shoes. had been shined until I could practically see my reflection in the expensive Italian leather.


    Right on time, the guards linked me to inform me that my guest had arrived. I went to the window to watch expectantly as his car crunched its way up the gravel drive. He was punctual. That was an excellent quality, it denoted responsibility and attention to detail. Just another reason to admire William, as if I needed more. I was already obsessed with the man, literally. He was all I thought about, night and day. He was in my thoughts so constantly that it was bing a distraction.


    William was perfect, in every way. Fuck the mate bond, I didn''t need some mythical goddess to decide who was fated for me. William was easy-going, a perfect match for my sometimes too-intense personality. He never took anything too seriously, especially himself, which was absolutely endearing. I''d never met a man with fewer hang-ups, even though he had confessed to me that he grew up in a very restrictive and unsupportive home. He waspletelyfortable in his own skin, something I honestly envied.


    I watched him shut the door to his car, and look up at the house. Even from the distance, I could see his azure blue eyes. If his amazing personality wasn''t enough to make me fall for him, his physical beauty would have clinched it. His long lean body was both masculine and graceful. His muscles were lean and defined, a perfect contrast to my bulk. He fit into my arms like his body was made just for me.


    The more I had of him, the more I needed him. He was like a drug, and with every hit I was getting more and more addicted. If too many days passed without his touch, I got the DT''s, I was jumpy and irritated. I needed him with me, beside me, all the time. This casual dating arrangement had been my idea, but I was not satisfied. I needed him exclusively andpletely. Just the idea of him even thinking about another man made my blood boil. I needed to possess him. I needed to mark him and make him mine.


    But I was getting ahead of myself. I wiped my sweaty palms on my pants and went to the door to wee him to my home. First things first, I had to convince him to leave his pack, and join me at East de. I knew it wouldn''t be easy to convince him. William was fiercely loyal, another one of his exemry qualities. The problem was, he was loyal to the wrong pack. I needed to persuade him that his loyalties belonged with me, with us.


    He stepped up the door, his smile wide as he gave a low whistle. "Quite the ce you''ve got here, Mike."


    I smiled back for a brief second, before I threw all formalities out the window. I took his face in my hands and leaned down for a kiss. I needed his lips like a drowning man needed to breath. To hell with everything else. He melted against me willingly, and eagerly, which only fueled my fire. William was a man who knew what he wanted, and wasn''t afraid to make it known.


    When we finally came up for air, he produced a bottle of wine I hadn''t even noticed he was carrying. "A gift for the host," he said, licking his lips with appreciation. "What''s for dinner? I''m starving."


    I groaned, I was starving too, but what I needed wasn''t going to be found in the kitchen. I had to remind myself that we were on a mission, a mission to seduce William into our pack. I had to be the gracious Alpha, not a hormonal, sex-starved maniac. ¡°Mmmm, the chefs are preparing a prime rib roast, I believe," I said casually. As if I hadn''t nned and tweaked and harassed the kitchen staff for hours to perfect the menu. "Perhaps I can give you a tour while we wait for dinner?" "Sure!" he set the bottle on the antique table, and I tried not to cringe, hoping the bottle didn''t scratch the original finish.


    I put my arm around his shoulders, satisfying the craving I had to touch him constantly, and started leading him through the house. The rooms on the lower story were mostly public rooms, the formal sitting room, the entertainment room, the huge formal dining room, the recently remodeled kitchen. There was a nursery for babies, and a small infirmary. Our pack was too small for a full time physician, but we kept a nurse on staff for minor medical needs.


    William was polite, and seemed mildly impressed. For such a small pack, we had a well-organized and well outfitted pack house. I lead him to the grand staircase which lead to the second story. Here I had my office and study, a conference room, and an indoor studio that I had dubbed the war-room. This was where I did my privatebat training, and the walls were adorned with all the different weapons I had collected over the years, from ancient swords and spears of antiquity, to modernpound bows and military equipment.


    "Wow," William trailed around the room, examining my collection. He stopped to admire my Japanese Katana, "Do you use all of these?"


    The awe in his voice pleased me. "Some of them more than others, " I said with a careless shrug. Werewolves in general preferred a more primal form ofbat, and were rarely known to use guns. "The important thing is I know HOW to use them, should it be necessary."


    He made a grumbling sound of approval, as he moved down to the selection of bows and cross bows, and stopped again in front of a disy of my prized carbon arrows, with the four-de silver broadhead arrowheads. He reached out a hand to touch, but I grabbed his arm to stop him. "Whoa, cowboy, you don''t want to touch those!"


    He looked at me with mild amusement dancing in his blue eyes. "Do you think I will cut myself?"


    "Those are Rogue-Hunter arrows," I exined, "Silver des, topped with poison."


    He pulled his arm back abruptly and gave me a strange look. "What kind of poison?"

 Chapter 59 -

    Chapter Twenty One - A Proprietary Blend William


    I felt cold bands of dread wrapping around my chest, constricting my ribs, even as Michael smiled like a kid with a new toy. He went to the desk and pulled a set of keys from his pocket, before carefully unlocking and opening the bottom most drawer. He pulled out a ss bottle with a rubber stopper on the top. "Here it is," he said, his eyes sparkling as though he was holding his greatest treasure. I saw nothing through the dark ss. "What is in it?" I asked again.


    "It is a proprietary blend made frompounds of wolfsbane, amaryllis bedona, and colloidal silver."


    I wrinkled my brow. "But how can just coating the arrowhead be enough to kill?"


    "Oh no, that''s the magic... it doesn''t kill you right away," Michael lowered his voice to a sultry whisper. "It poisons both the wolf and the man. The rogue can not shift, and he can not heal. Even his human immune system is shut down. Even the tiniest scratch will fester, the flesh will die, infection sets in, sepsis, and ultimately, death."


    I shuddered, "What an absolutely dreadful way to die!" I watched Michael rece the bottle into the drawer. "Where did you get it?" I wanted him to say he discovered it by ident. Maybe he recovered it from a hunter.


    "I order it from a Canadian chemist, for an obscene amount of money." He boasted.


    Oh God, he hadn''t acquired the vile poison by chance or by ident. He hadmissioned it on purpose. I wanted to gag. "And you''ve been using this? On your own people?"


    Heughed, but it was a cold, terribleugh. "What? No! Rogues are NOT our people, Will. They are evil, soulless creatures who have lost all of their humanity."


    I thought to myself that the rogues were not the ones who were inhumane. I felt like I was looking at someone who was a stranger to me. What was this darkness, and why hadn''t I seen it before? While it is true that a rogue without a pack will eventually go mad, most never get to that point. They find others like themselves and band together for survival. I searched his hazel eyes, looking for something... some hint ofpassion or remorse. I stepped closer to him. "I was a rogue once."


    His jaw ticked. "You were never a rogue. You followed your Luna, that''s loyalty."


    I took another step closer, invading his personal space. I stared hard into his face. So damn handsome, but in this moment so cold, and so unfeeling. I didn''t know this man, and I didn''t like him. "Who made you the judge, jury and executioner?"


    He leaned closer until we were almost nose to nose. "I appointed myself," he said sharply, his breath on my face. "Someone has to do it, Will. For the safety of every pack, for the safety of everyone you love." I could see by the intensity of his gaze that he believed his own words were absolute truth. His voice had the fervor and conviction of a zealot.


    I felt him begin to lean in, intent to kiss me again, but I stepped out of reach, shoving my hands deep in my pockets as I tried to clear my suddenly muddy thoughts. I liked Michael, I was attracted to him, and spending time with him had been exciting. He had been filling a part of me that had been feeling empty and lonely since I moved from the city to this no-where ce. But I had been so caught up in the fiery passion that I hadn''t really stopped to consider how little I know of this man. And I was deeply disappointed to find that we had such differing opinions on something so vitally important as the value of life.


    I saw the flicker in his eyes, the sh of anger and annoyance as he pushed away from the desk and tugged at his shirt. "Well," he said curtly, "I think dinner should be ready by now. Shall we?"


    I narrowed my eyes at him. "You know what? I think I''m not so hungry after all."


    "Oh,e on Will," he said with a heavy, disappointed sigh. Like a parent chastising a child. "Don''t be so dramatic. We were bound to disagree on some things at some point, it''s a normal thing in rtionships, right?" He held out his hand to me, inviting me to put this little disagreement behind us.


    But did I want to put it behind me? There were plenty of people who didn''t like Rogues. They weremonly known as the enemies of the pack. But there was a difference between protecting your pack, and out and out murdering... it was almost like a genocide. We weren''t disagreeing over our preference in wine, or the color of the curtains. Disagreeing over life and death, disagreeing over inhuman torturous methods... that seemed like a pretty major point to disagree on. I shook my head, and did not take his pro-offered hand. "I''m serious Mike. I think I need a little time to think about this. Half my pack were rogues at one point. And none of them are bad or evil. They are just werewolves who found themselves in a bad situation for one reason or another. And I can''t help but thinking, if you''d found them before we did... they would have died terrible, slow, agonizing deaths."


    Michaels hand, once open to me, now fisted at his side. He growled, yes, he actually growled at me, causing me to raise one questioning eyebrow at him, and shake my head in disbelief. Who was this man really? "Don''t worry," I said, turning my back on him. "I''ll show myself out."Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 60 -

    Chapter Twenty Two - Sucker Heath


    Hannah was happy. I can''t even remember thest time I saw her like this, smiling,ughing, being yful. It was amazing to see how she was transforming her entire being. Her eyes were brighter, her skin had lost that sallow look, and her cheeks were pink and healthy. The ugly scar down the side of her face couldn''t hide her beauty. She''d even put on some weight, although that may have been due as much to the delicacies, she kept hauling home in that basket as it was to her emotional state.


    I had to face the fact that it was the pack that had put a smile back on her face.


    She spent as much time over there now as she did with me. I tried not to be jealous, but I couldn''t help the sadness that was creeping in my heart. I was losing my sister, and I knew it. I felt like it was always on the edge of the conversation, I was always waiting for the moment when she would tell me she wanted to stay with Rebel Moon.


    And then what would I do? She had been my reason to live for so long. If I lost her, I would be totally alone, and I would surely go insane. Not just because of the grievous loss of my sister, but because that''s what happens to rogues who are alone too long. Their human self gets weak, the wolf takes over, things get out of bnce, and the werewolf bes feral.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    I was nearly healed now. The wound in my shoulder had closed, and my strength was returning day by day. It was only my wolf that was still too weak to shift. Our proximity to Rebel Moon was offering us some safety, it was offering Hannah safety. Until I could fully shift, until I was able to protect her, I remained in her homey little camp. But how long could I stay here? How long before someone less friendly found us? How long before another hunter with poisoned arrows came after us?


    As though my thoughts had willed her to materialize, Hannah came dancing into the camp, her arms heavyden with firewood. She dumped the arm load out next to the fire, and brushed the bits of bark and dirt from her arms. She turned and smiled at me, "Hey. You are up."


    "Yeah," I said, rubbing at my shoulder. "I went down to the river for a shower."


    She nodded approvingly, her watchful eyes scanning over my body. When had she be sooo... motherly? As though she were the one who must take care of me, instead of me taking care of her? I shook my head at the thought. "Did you juste from the pack?"


    "Yes," she said unapologetically. She went most mornings to help the omega in the garden, and sometimes even to help in the kitchen. She insisted they weren''t forcing her to do anything, but that she wanted to help, and she was eager to learn. "Today we made strawberry muffins, with strawberries from the garden."


    I made a pouty face, "And you didn''t bring me one?"


    She pulled a face at me, and then pulled the shoulder bag around her body that I hadn''t noticed she was wearing. She opened the p and produced a muffin in a zip lock baggie. The pastry was still warm, and the bag was cloudy with condensation. I felt my mouth water and my stomach grumble in anticipation. She held it out, just beyond my reach. "But you can''t have it unless you make a deal."


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    I narrowed my eyes at her suspiciously. "What kind of deal?"


    "They want to talk to you."


    I stiffened. "Who wants to talk to me? About what?"


    She swung the baggy slightly. "The Alpha and the Luna, and the Beta too. They didn''t say exactly, but I think they want to know about the attack, about who shot you, and the poisoned arrow."


    "What can I tell them that they don''t already know?" I growled, making a lunge for the bag. But she was fast, and leapt away from me like a deer.


    "I don''t know," she said airily. "But they want you toe. Tonight. They have invited us for dinner."


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    "Dinner?" I red at her. "You want me to go eat dinner in a pack house."


    She crossed her arms over her thin chest, doing her best to look fierce, and utterly failing. "Yes, yes I do."


    For a moment we red at each other across the short distance. This stubborn, willful side of Hannah was new. And inconvenient. But I was feeling kind of proud of her at the same time. She blinked at me and gave me her sweetest expression. "Please?" she whispered, "For me."


    And just like that I melted like butter. "Fine," I grumbled. "Give me the damned muffin."


    She broke into a wide, toothy grin, and tossed me the baggy happily. "You are the best, Heath."


    "Yeah yeah." I''m a sucker, that''s what I am. I opened the package and took out the still warm muffin, and took a deep appreciative sniff. There are some things that you just can''t cook over a campfire, and our trips into human settlements were so few and far between... baked goods were a rare luxury. I sank my teeth into the muffin and moaned in ecstasy.


    As if my moan had reminded her of something, Hannah made ament, almost like she was talking to herself. "I hope the Beta will be there this time. Wait till you see him. He''s so handsome." She was looking a little moon-eyed as she fed another log into the fire. Uh oh.

 Chapter 61 -

    Chapter Twenty Three - Good Impressions Hannah


    I dragged the brush through my hair over and over. I loved the way it felt, the slight scratching on my scalp, the tugging of the strands, as I pulled the mass of red-brown locks over my shoulder and brushed it over and over. I smelled faintly of strawberries, and I loved the texture, so soft and smooth and clean. Always before my hair had been limp, dirty, and greasy. I pulled it forward, so that it would cover as much of my scar as possible, and braided it loosely. I didn''t have a mirror to see the results, but I felt nice.


    I red over at Heath, who had still done nothing to prepare himself. He was staring dejectedly into the fire, and rubbing absently at his shoulder as if it still pained him. I propped my hands on my hips and chewed my bottom lip. I picked up the new clothes the pack had given us and threw them in his face. He was so lost in his own thoughts that he didn''t even see theming, and he flinched when the soft clothes smacked him in the jaw.


    "The least you could do is TRY." I said. I needed this to go smoothly. I needed Heath to behave himself. I needed him to squash down his absolute hatred of pack wolves just for this one night. I desperately wanted the pack to like him, and ept him, the way it seemed to have epted me. But more than that, I wanted Heath to like the pack. I wanted him to see and believe that they were different, they were good. They were kind and fair. "Take a bath, will you?" I wrinkled my nose, "You stink."


    He red at me, "What, you want me to smell all fruity and sweet, for who?"


    "For me." I snapped.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Magic words. For all he was being a grouch, Heath loves me, and dotes on me, as much as he can in our situation. He knew I wanted him to make a good impression. So with a grunt, he pushed himself away from the fire, picked up the bar of soap, and started trudging toward the little stream. "Don''t forget the shampoo!" I called after him.


    Fifteen minutester he climbed up the bank, looking for all the world like a drowned wolf. His shaggy hair was stered to his head, and his beard was dripping on to his clean t-shirt. I wish he could have gotten a shave and a haircut, but we had neither scissors nor razor. Not that he would have done it anyway. He did at least ept the hairbrush that I held out to him. I watched him from underneath the fall of my hair.


    Heath is a good-looking man. I might be biased though, because he is my brother. He is tall and broad-shouldered like my father was. He used to be muscr, but his sickness had wasted away a lot of his body mass. I knew it woulde back, eventually, especially if we continued eating as well as we had for thesest couple of weeks. He had been up and moving around more, exercising his body and trying to regain his strength. His hair was a little redder than mine, and always seemed kind of shaggy. When it got too long and started annoying him, he would pull it into a pony tail, and then hack it off with his knife.


    He pulled on his oldbat boots without any socks andced them up with a look of grim determination. "Okay kid, let''s get this over with."


    I hated it when he called me "kid." He was only doing it now to annoy me, so I ignored him and started leading the way back to the packnds. I felt eyes on us as we crossed the boundary. I could see Heath was nervous, his eyes shifting, checking the shadows, his hand hovering over the knife he had slipped into his pocket. I hoped the Rebel Moon pack wouldn''t mind that he was carrying a weapon. But the patrols had been forewarned that we wereing, and they did not harass us. I took the most direct path through the trees, which eventually lead us to the back gardens.


    Heath froze at the edge of thewn, his brown eyes anxiously scanning over the farm house, the gardens, the training grounds beyond. I could tell that every fiber of his being was on red-alert. One wrong move, one shift of a shadow, one unexpected noise, and he would go into full flight-or-fight mode. I felt sad, observing him. His hypervignce had kept us alive this long, and it was the only way he knew to survive.


    I took his hand and squeezed it, trying to offer himfort and reassurance. And then I pulled him toward the back door. I climbed the familiar stairs and knocked on the door. I kept a firm grip on Heath to make sure he didn''t make a run for it. After a minute Daisy''s bright smiling face appeared, yanking open the door.


    "What are you doing, silly? You are a guest today; you shoulde to the front door." She grabbed ahold of me and squished me in a hug, and then she looked over my shoulder at Heath with raised eyebrows. "Well hello there, stranger. You sure look a lot better than thest time I saw you! Come on inside." She pulled me in, and I dragged Heath in after me.


    We made it over the threshold, that was a promising start.


    "The Alpha wants to talk in the office before dinner." Daisy said, sashaying down the hall, her blond curls bobbing after her. I felt Heath go stiff behind me at the mention of the Alpha. "Don''t worry," I whispered under my breath. "He''s different. He''s nice. I swear."


    We followed Daisy into the "Alpha''s Office", which had not yet been remodeled. It still had ugly, peeling floral wall paper and scuffed hardwood floors that needed to be refinished. An old desk that looked like it might be original to the house had been arranged in front of the windows, and an assortment of mismatched chairs were arranged so that they faced each other. Shane was already there, bent over some paperwork, his inky ck hair falling in his face. The Luna was perchedfortably on his knee, her arm draped behind him as she scanned the same document. She looked up at us with a weing smile.


    "Hello Hannah. Good to see you again. And Heath. You are looking well." Her golden eyes went to the toddler who was ying with a pile of blocks in front of the desk. I knew what she was thinking... Heath was well because the baby had put her magic hands on him. "Wee to our home, Heath. This is my husband, Shane."


    Shane looked up and smiled. He had a broad, handsome Polynesian face, sparkling dark eyes, and a friendly smile. "Wee," he said, gesturing to the chairs. "We are not very formal here. Please take a seat. We are just waiting for William. He''ll be here shortly."


    I felt my face warm at the mention of the Beta. I had not spoken to him. I had not even been near to him since the day he found me hiding under the tree on the boundary. But I had been watching him from afar as he worked and trained and interacted with other members of the pack. Every time I saw him, my heart squeezed in my chest, and I felt a little giddy. I felt myself holding my breath, and straining to hear his footsteps on the old creaky floors.


    "I want you to know that within these walls, you are safe," Shane was saying firmly, his eyes on Heath. "We judge people on their character and their actions. So if you are a good man, you have nothing to fear."


    Heath''s jaw twitched, and I prayed he wouldn''t say anything rude. I know he distrusted the Alpha, and he would reject anything he said on principle.


    "We called you here to discuss this matter of poisoned arrows." Shane continued, his brow furrowed, "Obviously, this is deeply concerning, knowing that hunters have a new weapon in their arsenal."


    "It wasn''t a hunter," I was startled by the Beta''s voice in the doorway. I spun in my seat, and felt myself grow warm as I took in his tall, lean form, his half-unbuttoned shirt showing a teasing nce of his well sculpted chest. I was so busy gawking it took me a moment to realize that something was very, very wrong.


    William''s hands had gripped the frame of the door, and his knuckles had gone white from the force of his grip. Beside me, Heath was ridged in his chair, his hands curled into fists. Their eyes were locked across the room as if none of the rest of us even existed. I saw Heath''s nostrils re, and his chest heave. I saw the Luna''s eyes widen, and the Alpha smirked.


    "Well, this is an interesting development." Shane chuckled,cing his hands on the desk in front of him. "Heath, meet my beta, William?

 Chapter 62 -

    Chapter Twenty Four - Mate William


    I was deeply absorbed in my own thoughts as I approached the office. I could hear the conversation about the poisoned arrow, and my mind kept turning to Michael over and over. I guess that exins why I didn''t notice the smell at first. In fact I had opened my mouth to deliver my grim news, before it fully hit me. It was like cinnamon... if sex could smell like cinnamon. It didn''t just smell good, it was sensual, arousing, stimting. My eyes immediately sought out the source of the scent.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    And there he was.


    Sasquatch.


    He had rusty colored hair that looked like he had styled it with a weedwhacker, and a big bushy beard. He was looking at me with deep brown eyes, the color of milk chocte, with an expression somewhere between awe and horror. His skin was the color of milk, except for the sudden flush of red that was creeping up his face under his beard. Although he was seated, I could tell he must be a tall man. His broad shoulders stretched the t-shirt he was wearing, but otherwise his clothes hung off of him. I knew he had suffered a long illness, but it was still rather shocking to see another Werewolf in such poor condition. My eyes followed his body down long legs, d in a pair of sweat pants that were a tad too short for him, ending in a pair ofbat boots that were so old they were beginning to split away from the sole.


    He was not my type. He was certainly nothing at all like Michael. I cringed at the fact that Michael had even crossed my mind. This man... what did Shane call him? Heath? But damn, that smell, and everything in me wanted to go to him, touch him, connect with him. I had to grip the doorframe just to stop myself from falling forward. I had to remind myself to breath.


    This was it, this was that magical moment I had waited for, longed for, hoped for...


    I heard a muffled sound, and reluctantly tore my eyes away from the hairy red giant to the little girl beside him. It was hard to determine her exact age, because she was very petite, but she wasn''t a child, because she had the curves of a woman''s body on her tiny frame. She looked much better today than she had the first time I saw her, hiding under the boughs of a fallen tree. Her hair was brushed and neatly braided. Herrge eyes jumped from me to Heath and back again to me, and her hand flew to her mouth as realization dawned. She knew. Everyone in the room knew, except for my little niece, who was still happily ying with her blocks on the floor. I saw her expression flicker from shock, and then to hurt, and something else. Fear? Tears welled up and stuck to her long lower eyshes.


    The awkward stillness was broken as Hannah flew up out of her chair and darted around me, making a bee-line for the back door. Her motion seemed to free Heath from the paralysis he had suffered upon seeing me. He stood slowly, his motions carefully controlled as he stalked to the doorway where I stood, blocking the way. He stopped directly in front of me, and stared at me with something like resentment.


    "This," he said, gesturing to me, and then to the rest of the room behind him. "This is never going to happen." And then he pushed past me, his shoulder rubbing against mine as he forced his way past me. Even though there were twoyers of fabric between us, I felt it. I felt the heat and the sparks and the instant awareness and arousal. And immediately felt the cold loss as he followed his sister out of the house.


    Oh God. I had found my mate. And it was horrible. Not that he was horrible. I didn''t even know him. What was horrible was this feeling, this raw ache in my chest, this gnawing need. I rubbed at my chest and stared down the hall, even though I knew he was already out the door and gone.


    "Go after him, Will." Nina suggested quietly.


    Go after him. Right. Follow sasquatch. I willed my feet into motion and started down the back hallway toward the back door. It wouldn''t be hard to track him. His scent was still lingering in the air. It was so sweet, so addictive, I just wanted to... I don''t know, stick my nose into that crazy beard and sniff him like an animal. Inside me, my wolf was happily reminding me that I AM an animal, and he IS my mate.


    I yanked my shirt over my head and tossed it aside in the grass as I hurried for the tree line. I was kicking off my pants before I entered the wood. I shifted easily, taking only a moment to rearrange my bones and organs and burst out as my tawny colored wolf. With my wolf''s exceptional sense of smell and hearing, and my animal-speed, I easily caught up to the brother and sister. I didn''t really understand what I saw, however.


    The girl, Hannah had burst out crying, and Heath had his arms around her, offering herfort, patting her back and smoothing her hair. If I hadn''t known the girl was his sister, I would have been insanely jealous. Even so, I felt a pang seeing his hands on someone else, seeing that he did in fact have a soft and gentle side. Hannah sobbed into his t-shirt, while his face twisted with unidentifiable emotions.


    I sat quietly in the shadows, not wanting to intrude on their private moment. I was confused. I didn''t understand the girl''s pain. But I ttened my ears in sorrow andpassion as I watched Heath kiss the top of her head. "Don''t worry kid," he mumbled, looking over her and meeting my eyes with a dark, unreadable expression "I''ve got you."

 Chapter 63 -

    Chapter Twenty Five - Go HeathN?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    When the sweet smell of sage drifted into the room and pped me upside the head, I panicked. I knew that enticing smell could only mean one thing. My eyes went to the door, and there he was. A blond god of a man, looking so perfect like he just stepped off the cover of a magazine. He had the bluest eyes, like the sky on a warm summer day. I felt myself drowning in them, even as anxiety ran up my spine and wrapped itself around my neck choking me.


    I had not given much thought to mates. Every day it was just about surviving, staying alive, keeping Hannah safe. There wasn''t time to think about anything as frivolous as love. And since I had never felt an attraction to anyone, man or woman, I thought somehow, I was exempt. Maybe bing rogue had broken that part of me. Apparently not.


    My heart wanted to run to him. I wasn''t that surprised that my mate was a man. Maybe somewhere deep inside I''d always known. The need to be near him was so strong it was causing me physical pain to remain in the chair. It was the expression in his eyes that stopped me. I saw his confusion, his hesitation. He didn''t want this. He didn''t want ME.


    And Hannah... oh poor kid. Her first ever crush... is looking right past her, to her own brother. I knew it probably stung, but I was a little surprised when she leapt up and ran out of the room. Was she over reacting a little? But at least her sudden movement caused me to unfreeze from my seat, and gave me a purpose. Take care of Hannah. I stood and tried to carry myself proudly as I escaped from the pack house, and ran away from that delectable scent.


    I knew he followed us. All my being was alert to his every move. As I tried to calm Hannah, I saw his wolf in the shadows. The wolf was as handsome as the man, tall, lean with a golden-tawny coat. He watched me from the shadows, and I found my eyes glued to his unable to break away from the contact.


    Hannah sensed that my attention was diverted, and twisted in my arms, following my gaze to the wolf in the shadows. Inside me I felt my own wolf stir, for the first time since I''d been shot by the poison arrow, he was being pulled by his mate, and longed to join him in form. Hannah wiped her running nose on the cor of her t-shirt and gave me a shove. "Go," she whispered to me. "Go with him."


    "Hannah-" I started to protest, but I didn''t really know what to say. I just knew she was upset and I didn''t want to leave her alone.


    She straightened and smoothed back her hair, squaring her shoulders. Which, at four foot, eleven inches did absolutely nothing to make her look stronger. "I''ll be fine, Heath. You need this." She took a step back from me, and cocked her head toward the wolf in the shadows. "He''s a nice man, Heath. Give him a chance."


    Did I dare? I felt my hands tremble as I reached for the hem of my shirt. His eyes never left me as I stripped it off. I felt self-conscious, knowing my body had wasted drastically during my illness. I dropped the t-shirt on the ground and bent to untie my boots. I toed off my boots and then straightened to reach for the waist band of the sweat pants.


    It felt weird, having his eyes on me as I stripped down. I mean, nakedness is normal for werewolves, obviously. We don''t shift back and forth in our clothes, unless we want to tear them to shreds. But having William''s wolf watching me intently was different, because he was different. I swallowed and shoved the pants down, kicking them free. Before I had time to overthink everything, I crouched down and let my body morph into its animal form.


    It wasn''t the most easy or graceful shift. My wolf was still weak, and my human form wasn''t much better. It was a slow and painful process, almost like the first time I ever shifted. Vertigo overtook me as bones popped and snapped and realigned, and I was panting from the effort when I finally emerged as my auburn-colored lupine self.


    William came out of the shadows, slowly, cautiously, as though he thought I might bite, or bolt. I''m not sure which. His scent was so strong and so overwhelming I felt my whole body tremble with the need to immerse myself in it. He came close and sniffed at me, circling me slowly, as though he were making a thorough assessment. Finally, he nudged his nose into my head, just below my ear, andpped me with his tongue. I stared at him in disbelief. He gave a yful yip, and a meaningful look off into the trees, inviting me to run with him. And then he took off at an easy lope.


    Go, my wolf whispered eagerly, repeating Hannah''s words. Go with him.


    I looked back at Hannah, standing forlornly in the little clearing of the trees. She had wiped her tears away and now had her hands propped on her hips in that sassy, no-nonsense way she had. She made a shooing motion with her hand, and gave me an encouraging smile. I wanted to tell her to shift, and to run with us, but as if she had sensed my thoughts, she shook her head no, and started to walk away from me, walking back toward the pack house and her new friends there. I turned my nose back to my mate. He had disappeared from my sight, but his scent trail was before me, leading me toward him. My mind was pulling me in too many directions, so I just shut it down, and let my wolf take over. Sliding myself into the back of our consciousness, I let Heath the man rest, while the wolf howled happily, pinned his ears back, and took off at a full run after his mate.

 Chapter 64 -

    Chapter Twenty Six - Third Wheel Hannah


    I turned my back on Heath and walked away so that I wouldn''t have to watch him go. What a strange twist of fate, that the Beta would be Heath''s mate. I felt the sting of rejection... which was unreasonable because in order to be rejected, you would first have to have been acknowledged, and William had never really noticed me. The real dig though was the realization that everything was about to be forever and irrevocably changed. It would never be just me and my brother again. The loss I felt was not the loss of William as a potential lover, though I know that''s what everyone was thinking.


    No, I was crying over the loss of my brother. My feet dragged me back toward the pack house. I didn''t want to go back to our camp and stay there alone waiting for Heath toe down from the high of finding his soulmate. I climbed up on the back steps, but I didn''t knock. I just sat dejectedly on the steps and nted my elbows on my knees.


    What now? Would the beta convince Heath to join his pack? It was hard for me to imagine Heath agreeing to that, but maybe the mate bond would change everything for him.


    Night was settling over thepound. Shadows lengthened and then blended into the growing darkness. My eyes adjusted to the dim light, and my night vision allowed me to see everything in sharp, colorless detail. I heard the door open behind me, and smelled Daisy''s familiar scent. I didn''t bother turning around. She settled on the step beside me, and then, unexpectedly twined an arm around my shoulders. It had been a long time since anyone had touched me, apart from Heath. I stiffened for a moment at the unfamiliarity, and then sank into the warmfort with a sigh. I imagined this was what it must have been like to have an older sister, or a mother tofort you.


    I felt that there was a certain amount of sadness in Daisy too, as she leaned her head against mine. We sat like that in silence for a long time as the night grew deeper, and the dew began to fall in a cool, gentle mist. She drew a deep breath and let out a long sigh. "Things have a way of working out," she said softly. "Though we can''t see it from here."


    "Yeah," I answered. And she was right. I knew that no matter how enamored with his mate my brother was, he would never abandon me. But how would I be, hanging around them like some awkward, ugly spare tire? A third wheel? But on the plus side, if William talked Heath into joining the pack, then I could stay here, in one ce, and maybe have a real home.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Daisy took her arm off my shoulders and stood up. "Come on inside, let''s get some dinner."


    I nodded and let her pull me to my feet. I was thinking that everyone had already ate, and she would probably give me a te in the kitchen the way she often did. Instead of that she took my hand and pulled me into the dining room. I halted at the door when I saw the two long tables were filled with pack members. Some of the faces I recognized, having watched them as they trained and worked around the pack house. Some faces were new and unfamiliar. I felt my skin crawl with difort and anxiety as all the eyes turned to me with curiosity. It was a friendly kind of curiosity, but it made me nervous none the less.


    "Hey everybody," Daisy greeted the room, which must have had about twenty people gathered haphazardly around the tables. "This is Hannah."


    A chorus of hello''s and "Hi Hannah," greeted me, making my face me red with embarrassment. But as quickly as they had noticed me, they all went back to their own things. Two teenaged boys were elbowing each other and attempting to steal food off each others tes. Heads were bent together in conversation. Some just silently shoveled the good, simple food into their mouths without bothering with talking. My eyes found the Alpha at the head of one of the tables, with the Luna seated close beside him. The Luna gave me a weing smile. The little girl, Raine was seated in a highchair, contentedly ying in her mashed potatoes with a spoon. As if she felt my gaze, the little girl looked up at me and gave me a smile with a mouth full of food. It was kind of gross, but I still smiled back.


    Daisy lead me over to an empty seat and pushed me down gently, then pulled a chair up next to me. Her husband Gabe gave me a polite smile and a nod. Someone put a te in front of me loaded with food. Fluffy mashed potatoes, green bean casserole made from fresh garden beans, and fried venison. A tall ss of cold lemonade was set before me, and I picked it up eagerly. It was the perfect bnce of sweet and tart on my tongue, and I closed my eyes and appreciation. While I ate, I watched the others. I noticed with some fascination that there was no separation with these people. The omegas were eating beside the Alpha, kids were scattered in amongst the adults. No one was left out. When the two people who had been serving finished passing out the tes, they brought their own tes and joined us at the table. Like a family. A great big, noisy, wonderful family. No one was being treated like less, no one was being yelled at, no one seemed afraid or unhappy.


    If there was tension between any of them, it seemed like it was between Daisy and her husband. Although they sat beside each other, there was silence between them. Daisy would sometimes turn to me to include me in some conversation, and Gabe would answer questions from across the table, but between the two of them, there was an invisible wall. This, I realized was the source of sadness in Daisy. There was something wrong between Daisy and her mate. But why? I thought once you found your mate it was all happiness and roses and fantastic sex ever-after?


    And if someone as sweet and kind and generous as Daisy could have trouble with their mate, then my stubborn brother was doomed.

 Chapter 65 -

    Chapter Twenty Seven - Rage Michael


    I hit the bag with all the force I could muster, causing it to swing on its chain ande back at me. I''d been holed up in my exercise studio, working the punching bag for almost an hour. Sweat was pouring off my face and down my body, dripping down to leave salty stains on the mats under my feet. Still, I couldn''t calm the rage that was burning in my blood. He left.


    William fucking walked away from me. From ME?!


    Who the hell did he think he was anyway, looking down his self-righteous nose at me like he was some kind of angel?


    Well, he did look the part, didn''t he? Those sky-blue eyes and that god-damned golden hair? His perfect, smiling face shimmered in my mind. All he needed was to sprout some white wings and he''d beplete. I mmed my fist back into the bag, left jab, right hook, left uppercut.


    "I''m an alpha," I growled, wiping the sweat out of my stinging eyes with the back of my forearm. I think I needed to remind myself of who was in the power-position here. ME, Michael. Not some pretty boy beta from a rag-tag excuse for a pack that was half rogue foundlings. It wasn''t even a real pack at all.


    My wolf reminded me that William was actually the son of a very powerful Alpha. "Second son!" I snapped out loud.


    I was angry, I was insulted, but the worst part of all of it was that I still wanted him. Every time I closed my eyes, his face was there,ughing at me. When I tried to sleep at night, I remembered the way his body felt against mine, I remembered every perfectly formed muscle and the curve of his fine ass. The memories of our time together were enough to make me hard and frustrated. Even now, covered in sweat, physically exhausted, I felt myself harden just at the thought of him. I thought about calling Paul, the little omega who was always ready and willing to help me relieve my tensions. But somehow the thought of Paul turned me off now. He was like a puppy, eager to please, willing to do anything, willing to take it any way I wanted. But he didn''t have a god-damned spine. He had no strength, no power in him. There was nothing about Paul that would make me get on my knees and beg... but William...


    Jeezus, I was fucked. I need him back here. I thought if I gave him a little space, a little time, he''de back on his own. He''d apologize for being such a judgmental dick, maybe suggest we go out to theke and rx. I had paced in my office, watching the front door for days. I had checked my phone incessantly, looking for the text that would offer reconciliation. It had toe from him, though. He walked out on ME. My pride and my ego wouldn''t let me go with him. I didn''t have anything to concede. Killing rogues was not a crime, it was a service to themunity. With every passing day that he didn''t show, he didn''t call, he didn''t text, the rage inside me was building into an inferno. "Alpha?"


    I caught the swinging bag and bowed my head between my arms, panting for breath. Then I turned to face one of the Ten, an expert in scouting and tracking. He was a tall, swarthy man who kept his head shaved and his beard clipped in to a neat goatee. "Gerome." I acknowledged him. "What have you got for me."


    "Remember the rogue you shot about a month back?"


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    I stiffened. Of course, I remembered. The man had looked like a red-headed lumberjack. But what pissed me off most was that he managed to get away. The only constion I had was that we found his blood in the leaf litter on the forest floor. The poison arrow had prated, so he was as good as dead anyway. It was just inconceivable that the man, along with a female, had managed to slip away from the Ten. It was an insult to me, an insult to my warriors. "We picked up his scent again."


    "Where?" I straightened and pushed away from the bag, my mood immediately brightening. This is exactly what I needed. The hunt, the chase, the kill. I could vent my rage on the damned rogue, and I would forget all about William. "To the North," Gerome answered, "In the no-man''snd past the ck Crownds. Just outside of that new pack''s boundary."


    "New pack?"


    "Yeah, you know. They call themselves The Rebel Moon. They are a joke. If we wanted, we could wipe them all out in one attack."


    Mmmm, now that was an idea. If William didn''t have a pack to run back to...


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Before that idea could fully take root, Gerome brought me back down. "Except of course, they are under the protection of the ck Crow."Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    I swore. East de was good. We were fucking strong. But to mess with the ck Crow would be suicide. That pack was huge, and aside from their own numbers, they had a hugework of satellite packs and loyal allies. No, wiping out the Rebel Moon wasn''t an option. Not yet.


    But hunting a rogue in a no-man''snd, a neutral territory? That was fair game. The idea that it was practically in William''s backyard only made it that more appealing. I would ughter that fucker right in Williams rogue-loving face. "Was the scent fresh? Are you sure he''s still alive?" I asked skeptically. He really should have been dead already. We''d tested the poison on some captured rogues in our cells. Most of them expired after a couple weeks, none hadsted longer than a month.


    "Oh yeah its fresh." Gerome bobbed his bald head. "Looks like him and a female set up a camp."


    I growled in satisfaction and turned, "Call the Ten," I ordered. "Lets go hunting."


    "Yes, alpha."


    Gerome left, and I turned. I walked over to the wall, and pulled one of the silver-tipped arrows off the disy. I wasn''t sure how the rogue had survived the first time, but I would make damn sure he didn''t get away again.

 Chapter 66 -

    Chapter Twenty Eight - Found William


    Sometimes its just easier to let your wolf handle things. Humans tend toplicate things with too much thinking, and too much emotion. We get caught up in the past, we worry about the future, but for the wolf, everything is in the NOW. Everything is boiled down to its simplestponents.


    Heath and I ran together, but not too far or too fast. I could tell his wolf was still weak, and did not have the strength and endurance to go all out. We romped around, chased a woodchuck to its burrow, sshed through a stream, and stopped often to familiarize ourselves with each-other. His scent was sweet, and I couldn''t get enough of it. Every chance I got, I was burying my nose in his coat, even rubbing against him so that his scent would transfer on to me. Heath''s wolf seemed cautious at first, but he slowly warmed up to me. As he started to tire, he led us back in a circle toward his little camp in the woods. Once he trotted into the little clearing, he dropped to his haunches. His sides were heaving and his tongue was lolling out of his mouth. He whined a little, and then began to shift back into his human form.


    I followed his example, and shifted easily back into my bipedal body. I found Heath still sitting with his knees bent, his elbows resting on his knees, his head bowed. I came and sat down beside him, not minding that we were both stillpletely naked. Being naked with him felt natural and right.


    "I wasn''t expecting this," he mumbled, not meeting my eyes. "I wasn''t expecting you."


    I threw my head back andughed. "Me neither," I confessed. And then I nudged him with my elbow, feeling a sense of awe and wonderment as electric tingles traveled up my arm at the slight contact. "But I''m d I found you." He picked up a stick from the ground and began to scratch in the dirt between his feet. "This isplicated."


    I rxed back on my elbows and looked up at the night sky, which was partially obscured by the dark bows of the tree branches overhead. "How so?"


    "I can''t live in a pack."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay." I answered easily.


    "What? That it? Just ''okay''?" He looked up at me in surprise. There was a little disappointment in his voice, like he had been expecting me to argue, to try and change his mind.


    I grinned at him. "Yeah."


    His brows drew together over his intense eyes. "You can''t tell me that you are willing to leave your pack and be a rogue with me."


    I shook my head. "Nope."


    "Then you see? We can''t be together." His voice was t.


    "I didn''t say that." I couldn''t help myself. I reached over and touched his back, tracing the line of his spine. I saw his muscles twitch under my touch, but he didn''t pull away. "It''s not all ck or white, Heath. There are other options." "Like what?"


    "What if you lived in your own house, on packnds, without being a pack member?"


    He gave me a doubtful look. "Your Alpha is never going to agree to that."


    I shrugged. "I don''t know for sure, until we talk to him." I scooted closer, and changed position so that I was sitting behind him. "If he says no, then your own house in the town." I used the pads of my thumbs and started massaging the tight muscles in his lower back.


    "Okay, but what about my sister?"


    "What about her?" I worked my way up towards his ribs. I felt him sigh and rx forward, probably without even realizing he was doing it.


    "I can''t leave my sister. I won''t."


    "I would never ask you to." I said solemnly. I slid my hands up, between his shoulder des. I found a knot and began to work on it. "Anyone can see that the two of you need each other."


    "Mmmmphh," he made a sound as I kneaded out the painful knot. All I was doing was rubbing his back, but it felt so different. The sparks were running up my hands, his scent was surrounding me like a fresh baked cinnamon roll, and somehow touching him felt so damn right, so perfect. "We don''t have anything," he grumbled. "I don''t have money to rent a house."


    I smoothed my hands over his shoulders, and leaned forward to press a kiss against the back of his shoulder. "We''ll work it out, Heath." I whispered. I guessed that he would reject any offer of money out right. But we had time to figure these details outter... right then, it was just us, this moment.


    He shivered under my lips. "Look, William, I--"


    I shushed him. "Rx, Heath," I ran my hands over his biceps. "We don''t have to figure everything out right now. I''m just happy to be close to you."


    He groaned and bowed his head again. "I don''t know how to be with anyone," he finally admitted. "I''ve never..." he ran his hands through his hair, making it even wilder than it already was. "I''ve never been with anyone, man or woman."


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    His confession made my heart squeeze in my chest, and a little bit of guilt weighed heavy on me. My mate had been nearby, wounded, dying in the woods. And I''d been so caught up with Michael I never even knew he was there. He could have died, I could have lost this opportunity, because I''d been busy chasing pleasure and trying to fill the lonely hole in my heart. "Will you think less of me if I tell you I have?"


    He twisted around to look at me. "Of course not. You aren''t a kid, and neither am I. I just never had the time, or the desire to look for...well, you know. I had my sister to think about, I had to keep her safe, we were always on the move..." he was distracted, and almost in spite of himself, his hand reached up to rub down my forearm. "How old are you, anyway?"


    "Twenty-five." I answered. "You?"


    He made a face, as if he were doing the math in his head. "Twenty-four, I think." "You think?"


    He shrugged. "I don''t'' really remember."


    I frowned in the dark. I was sad for him. I was sad for all the hardships he and his sister must have endured, just fighting to survive in a hostile world. But something told me that he wouldn''t want to hear my sorrow. He wouldn''t want any kind of pity. I was distracted from my own thoughts by his hands, which had wandered from my elbow to my thigh. I closed my eyes and relished it. His fingers were rough and calloused, his touch tentative and uncertain, but somehow still perfect. By slow measures we rearranged our bodies so that we were lying together. Although he was taller, and would eventually outweigh me, he rxed against my chest, and it just seemed perfectly natural for me to wrap my arms around his body. I felt the deepest sense of belonging and contentment I had ever felt. It was as if our souls melted together. I knew he felt the same thing by the way his body rxed against me... as though he too found it toofortable to resist. His beard was tickling my chest. I reached up absently to scratch it. "Hey Heath?"


    "Yeah?" His voice sounded deep and sleepy.


    "You really need a shave."

 Chapter 67 -

    Chapter Twenty Nine - Big Brothers Hannah


    I picked my way carefully into camp in the pre-dawn hours. It''s a good thing I was not an enemy, because Heath and William were both sound asleep and snoring softly. I stopped and watched them, a little wistfully. How strange to see my brother being cradled in someone''s arms, as though he were something vulnerable that needed protection andfort. Williams arms rested around him almost possessively.


    I wasn''t ashamed to look at them, even though they were naked. They made a beautiful picture together. I pulled the quilt from the lean-to and carefully draped it over them. William murmured and shifted a bit in his sleep, clutching closer to Heath, as though he were afraid Heath had slipped away during the night. I won''t pretend it didn''t sting a little, but obviously William was never meant for me. I huffed a little. I wasn''t even the right gender. And what better man to pair with my brother? I knew William would be good to Heath.


    But what about me? Maybe it was selfish for me to be thinking in those terms, but I couldn''t help it. I startedying out a fire, shredding birch bark under a small pile of kindling. With the lighter that Daisy had given me, starting the fire was easy work, much easier than using Heath''s flint. I sat back on my heels and watched the mes leap up over the kindling. In no time at all it was crackling merrily and I started the work of making the breakfast that Daisy had sent me with this morning.


    Bacon was sizzling, eggs were frying, buttered zhini bread was toasting, and I was slicing up oranges to go with it. I''m sure that it was the smell of the bacon that probably woke up my brother. He has that man-metabolism that is never satisfied, no matter how much he eats. He sat up and rubbed at his eyes like a little kid, his hair sticking up in clumps all over. He nced back down at William, and I saw his ears turn rosy-red. Oh, so cute, I couldn''t help smiling to myself. It might be too soon to tell, but I think my brother might already be falling in love.


    "Ah hell, my clothes--"


    I picked up the clothes, which I had kindly retrieved from the clearing on my way, and threw them at his head. He caught them mid-air and grinned at me. "Daisy sent clothes for William too," I informed him. William pushed up on one elbow and yawned. "Youdies think of everything don''t you?"


    I snorted and flipped the eggs in their pan. "Well, someone has to, don''t they?"


    I politely averted my eyes while they dressed, even though I had already seen it all. Heath yanked on his sweat pants and dug around until he found the sack of clothes that Daisy had packed. He brought William the bag, and then went off to relieve himself. I felt a little weird being left alone with William. I absently ran my fingers down the ridges and ripples of my scar. It had been there for so long that I rarely thought about it, until thesest few weeks. Suddenly I was too conscious of the way I looked.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "How did it happen?" William asked,ing to sit near me at the fire.


    I pulled my hand away from the scar and focused my attention on the bacon. "There was this winter that was really bad. The snow was so deep, game was scarce, and we were starving," I used a fork to slide the meat around. "Heath must have been about 15, and I was ten, I think. He said we had to find a pack, or we would die."


    "It was hard, nobody wanted to take on a couple of orphaned kids. But Heath finally found this one pack... The Luna said we could stay if we worked as servants in the house." I shivered against the memory. "They were not very kind to us." That was an understatement, but William didn''t need to know every detail, did he? "The Luna had twin daughters, and they hated me with a passion. One day we were alone in the kitchen, and one of them screamed that I had burned her on purpose... and then she threw a pot of boiling water in my face."


    I checked the direction that Heath had gone, but I still didn''t see him. I lowered my voice. "That''s why Heath hates packs so much," I offered. "Because of me. He took me and we ran away after that, and we never, ever tried to join up with a pack again."


    William looked at me with a sad and sympathetic expression. "That''s terrible. You guys were so young."


    I shrugged and slipped the food onto tes. "We survived."


    But at what cost? I thought silently to myself. I arranged the food neatly, adding the orange slices like a decoration before I handed William the first te.


    No one would want me for a mate, not with my hideous face. But maybe Heath finally had a chance to be happy. After everything he had sacrificed to raise me, he deserved it. He deserved everything good and nice that life had to offer.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    Heath came back, looking almost human. He had scrubbed his face and brushed his hair back. He sat down cross-legged next to William and took the te I offered him. He dug into his eggs with gusto. I poured everyone a cup of the instant hot cocoa that Daisy had insisted I take. "It''s William''s favorite," she told me with a wink.


    "Wow," Heath''s eyes widened. "I can''t remember thest time we had hot chocte. Remember the kind that had the little marshmallows in it?"


    ¡°Marshmallows are the best, but those little fake ones just melt. You need real marshmallows." William said, clearly the resident expert on all things hot-chocte. Then he seemed to notice that Heath had left some chocte on his lower lip, and leaned in to lick it away.


    I looked away in embarrassment. Good moon goddess, this was going to take some getting used to.


    Heath cleared his throat. "Hannah," he said seriously, setting his te aside. His tone frightened me, so I didn''t meet his eye, but instead stared into the trees behind him. "We haven''t worked everything out yet. But I want you to know," he slid a sideways nce at William, "We want you to know, that we aren''t leaving you behind."


    I shook my head and shoved a piece of bacon around my te. "Thanks Heath, but you don''t have to do that. I''m not going to butt in on what you guys got going on." I shrugged my shoulders. "Don''t'' worry about me, I''ll figure it out." William looked at me sternly. "There''s nothing to figure out, Hannah. The three of us are going to be a family. Congrattions, you''ve just acquired another big brother." He looked kind of smug and proud of himself, and Heath was there beside him, nodding his head in agreement.


    "Great," I said sarcastically. "That''s just what I needed." But inside, I was really, really relieved.

 Chapter 68 -

    Chapter Thirty-Firsts Heath


    "Son of a bitch!" I blurted out, as I cut myself for the third time. I threw down the straight edge razor and used the edge of my t-shirt to stop the bleeding of the new knick I''d just cut in the edge of my jaw. "What the hell am I trying to do?" I growled at myself, holding up Hannah''s broken mirror to re at my half-shaved face.


    Hannah gave me a motherly look. She''s been doing that a lottely, I thought. She picked the old-fashioned straight edge razor out of the dirt and cleaned it carefully, and then pulled the file out of my bag and began to sharpen it. "What you are doing is making yourself presentable for your first official date with your mate." She said with infuriating sensibility.


    "My first ever date with anyone," I pointed out irritably.


    "Exactly," she beamed at me, and then tested the edge of the razor against her palm. Satisfied that it was sharp enough, she came at me with the razor in one hand, and our dwindling bar of soap in the other. "Now hold still.".


    You haven''t known fear until you''ve given your baby sister a sharp razor, and let her scrape it across your throat. But in fact, her small hands maneuvered the de expertly, and all I could hear were the sounds of my own breathing, and the scratchy sound of my bushy beard being stripped away. I couldn''t remember thest time I''d taken the time to shave. It just wasn''t practical or necessary when you lived in the woods. She stopped from time to time tother on more soap, or use a cloth to wipe away the whiskers she''d already cut. Somehow, she managed to finish the job without drawing any more blood. "Hmmm," she made a satisfied noise in her throat as she handed me back the mirror.


    I stared at my face, and hardly recognized myself. My chin seemed extra pale without the hair obscuring it, and when I reached up to touch it, my jaw felt strangely naked and baby soft. I looked much younger without the facial hair, and I wasn''t sure I liked it, but Hannah was beaming in approval. "You look so handsome," she cooed, "William is going to fall over himself."


    I felt my ears grow hot and red. Was it a bad thing that I wanted my mate to be impressed with my improved appearance? It felt weird, wanting to please someone other than myself. I haven''t cared for anyone beyond Hannah, ever. Now I was suddenly aware of this other person all the time. I mean ALL. THE. TIME. Since he left to go back to his duties as the pack beta, my mind had not stopped chasing after him, and my treacherous heart was pining for him as though I were a baby being separated from its mother for the first time. He was all I could think about. His face, his smell, his smooth, hairless chest. His muscr thighs. The way it had felt to have his body pressed intimately against mine the whole night, and his hot hands syed over my skin.


    With embarrassment, I realized my manhood was making a tent out of my sweat pants, just from thinking about him. It was unreal to want someone this badly, all the time. Did he think of me that way too? Was he feeling any pain, being away from me? Was he anticipating our night together as anxiously as I was? Thankfully Hannah had already busied herself with something else, so she didn''t notice my predicament. I rubbed at my weird-feeling chin again. I wish I had other clothes to wear, but aside from the set of sweats that Hannah had brought me from the pack, my clothes were nothing more than rags. I didn''t want to embarrass William in public by showing up for our date looking like a homeless man. I looked down at my bare ankles and winced. Instead, I looked like an awkward teenager who had just had a growth spurt, so none of his clothes fit him. I''d never cared about clothes before, but next to William, I felt like a hobo. He always dressed so stylish, like he''d just stepped out of some men''s magazine. I made myself shrug away my feelings of inadequacy. William could take it or leave it, this was all I had to offer.


    "You''re going to stay with Daisy tonight, right?" I asked her, for at least the third time. I didn''t want to scare her, but I''d picked up some unfamiliar scents this morning when I went to answer the call of nature. They were werewolf, but they didn''t belong to any of the Rebel Moon wolves who had been out to visit us in the past. I didn''t want Hannah to stay in the camp alone.


    "Yeah," Hannah smiled at me over her shoulder. "We are going to watch a movie and eat popcorn. She said we will have a ''girl''s night''." Again, I was struck by how happy she looked. She was getting to do the things that normal girls do, like hang out with friends to watch movies. I was grudgingly d that Daisy and the Rebel Moon pack were giving her the experiences that I had never been able to.


    "Okay," I said, smoothing my hair back onest time. "Will you escort me to the pack house?" I stuck out my elbow like I''d seen men do on TV before. She grinned happily and looped her arm through mine, skipping beside me as we made our way through the trees. She must have felt my nervousness, because she squeezed my forearm reassuringly. "Don''t worry, Heath. He''s going to love you."


    I swallowed a big old lump in my throat. Love? Why did that word make me start to sweat along my upper lip? My bare-naked upper lip. Suddenly I felt like I was being torn in two... The part of me that wanted to run toward the pack house, the part of me that was appalled that I''d already spent a whole day apart from my mate... and that other part, the part that wanted to drag my feet and walk as slowly as possible, as though I were walking to the gallows instead of to the home of my...


    My what? I wiped my sweaty palms against my thighs. How could I be this nervous?Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    We emerged from the woods behind the pack house, just as the sun was starting to drop behind the mountains to the west. It didn''t really look like a pack house, just a big old sprawling farm house, with peeling paint and ck shutters. I started toward the back door, but Hannah tugged me in a different direction. "Front door, Heath. You need to pick up your date from the front door."


    I swore, and she shot me a dirty look, but I allowed her to tug me around to the side of the house, and then out around the front. We went up on to the porch, which was sagging from age and wear, but thankfully still held our body weight. I took a deep, fortifying breath and raised my hand to knock. Before my knuckles found the door, it was pulled open by a grinning, blond-headed Daisy.


    "Ohhh, wee!" She cried, then she did the weirdest thing. She wrapped her arms around my waist and squeezed me like I was a close friend. I turned and gaped at Hannah in surprise, but she only smiled and shrugged and whispered, "Just go with it."


    Right. Yes. Just go with it. That was going to be my motto for the evening. I straightened my shoulders and forced a smile at the little blond woman, who seemed to be as bouncy as her curly hair. "Come in and make yourselffortable. I''ll let William know you have arrived."


    "No need," I heard his smooth sexy voice from the stairs. "I was watching for him." I looked up and saw him gliding down the stairs. The man really had unusual grace for a guy of his size. He was wearing a pair of jeans and a simple cotton t- shirt which molded to his finely sculpted chest. The sight of him, partnered with his smell wafting down the stairs had my mouth going dry, and my heart thumping painfully in my chest. He smiled at me, and then did a double take. "Oh my god, sasquatch! You shaved your beard!"


    "Sasquatch? What? Really?" I didn''t know whether tough or be offended, but when he put his hand against my face, I forgot to do either. His hands were hot, the sparks were flying, and the look in his eyes was making my thighs clench. I saw him lick his lips as his fingers trailed over my now-smooth jawline, just to slide around and cup the back of my neck. He was just a couple inches shorter than me, and he used the hand behind my neck to pull my head down to his, and press his lips against mine.


    I felt my ears grow hot, and I had no idea what to do. I wasn''t going to admit to him that this was my very first kiss. William was my first everything.

 Chapter 69 -

    Chapter Thirty One - Like Riding a Bicycle WilliamN?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    We got into my car, and I could tell by the awkward way he sat and arranged his legs that he wasn''t used to riding in a vehicle. I wanted to ask when thest time he had been in a car was, but I didn''t want to seem rude or nosy, or like I was teasing him for the primitive life he had lived, so I kept my question to himself. However, when I saw him struggling with the seatbelt, I leaned over him and helped him buckle it. The close proximity of the car had our bodies brushing each other and sparks flying, and I swear the temperature jumped up at least ten degrees. I met his chocte brown eyes for a moment, and got lost in their dark, swirling depths.


    I tore myself away from his gaze with difficulty, just so I could start the car and roll the windows down, letting the cool night air blow over my heated body. Sheesh this stuff was intense. I don''t know how any mated wolf managed to aplish anything in a day.


    I turned on the stereo in the car, and selected one of my y lists. He was intensely interested in the radio, and leaned closer to examine the knobs and buttons. I saw him smiling to himself as he adjusted the base and the volume slightly. I wasn''t sure if he liked the music, or the electronics, but oh my god, anything that made him smile. It seemed like he rarely smiled, but maybe that had been an effect of the beard, hiding his expression.


    I kept sneaking nces at him as I drove. Shaving the beard had changed his entire appearance. Sasquatch had be a boyishly handsome man with a chiseled jaw and soft lips. I couldn''t help but notice that he had a bit of razor burn and a couple knicks and cuts... but then again what had he used to shave with? It wasn''t like he had a bathroom sink and a shaving kit out there in the woods. I had vision of him trying to shave himself with a big bowie knife like Crocodile Dundee. The road, William. Pay attention to the road.


    "So," I started awkwardly, "I don''t want you to think I''m a creeper or anything... but I rented us a room."


    He turned to me and lifted one skeptical eyebrow. I rushed to exin. "I know you don''t like the pack house, and I wanted us to have time to get to know each other, without being surrounded by a bunch of humans in a restaurant, you know?" I wouldn''t have minded so much going back to his camp in the woods with him, but... I don''t know, I wanted to do this for him. I wanted him to have a hot shower, soft clean sheets... The idea of his body spread over crisp white sheets had my body temperature sky rocketing again. Open windows weren''t enough, I might need the air-conditioning on.


    There aren''t many restaurants in this dinky town. Aside from the family ce I usually took Raine, there was a fairly decent steak house and some take out restaurants. I had nned to take him to the steakhouse, but I had a moment of inspiration to ask him, "What would you like to eat?"


    I knew immediately I had asked the right question, because his face lit up like a kid on Christmas. "Could we do Chinese?"


    "There is a Chinese ce," I said thoughtfully, "But they only do take out. They don''t have seating."


    "Oh." I saw his face fall in disappointment.


    "But hey, we could get take out and bring it back to the hotel."


    "Yeah? That would be great! I mean, if you don''t mind..."


    "Sure, I like Chinese, and it''s been a while." I changed direction and headed toward the other end of town where the small take out restaurant was jammed between a remote car-starter ce and a cellphone retailer.


    "My dad used to buy us Chinese every Friday night," he said, a little absently. His eyes were staring out the passenger side window as though he were looking back into his childhood. "I always thought it was the coolest thing, all the little white boxes with different things, the chopsticks, and the fortune cookies." He chuckled to himself. "I remember biting into the eggrolls and trying to figure out what was inside it, because it sure wasn''t eggs."


    I knew I was totally going to ruin his mood, but the opportunity had presented itself, so I had to ask. "What happened to your dad?"


    As I predicted, his happy dreamy look disappeared and his face closed up. "He was murdered. By the Alpha of our pack."


    "Oh man, I''m so sorry." I reached across the console and put my hand on his. He looked down at it in surprise, but he didn''t yank it away, so I thought that was progress. "How old were you?"


    I saw the muscle tick in his jaw. "Eleven. Hannah was only six."


    I squeezed his hand. "You were just a kid yourself, but you took care of her. You are an awesome brother." We had arrived at the restaurant and I had to pull my hand away to shift the car into park. I was a little sorry I had dampened the mood, but also not sorry... I had a feeling getting him to talk about his past was always going to be like pulling teeth. "Well here we are, Double Dragon China Kitchen."


    We went inside, and stood at the little counter, pouring over a paper menu with a pencil. The employees didn''t speak much English, so to simplify things, they had customers simply circle the items they wanted to order. "Do you know what you want," I asked him.


    "An egg roll." He said, pushing the menu back at me.


    "Oh man, you need more than that."


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Maybe you choose for me then, I don''t remember the names of anything." he was avoiding my eyes, and his ears were red.


    I looked down at the menu and had a sh of insight. He doesn''t know how to read. I picked up the pencil and circled a bunch of different options. I ordered enough food for six people, but I wanted to make sure I got at least one thing he liked. Plus, I had seen the guy eat, and he had a massive appetite, even for a werewolf. I passed the menu across to the pretty Asian woman behind the counter. "Ten minutes," she informed me, and motioned to the folding chairs against the back wall if we wanted to wait. I sat gingerly in one of the flimsy metal chairs, not sure it would actually hold my weight. Heath however paced slowly around the small room, looking at the artwork and the posters of Chinese models posed next to expensive sports cars. He reminded me of an animal, the way he prowled around, and some of his anxiety transmitted to me. He had been in the woods for a long time, he''d lost touch with a lot of the human things that I took for granted. When thedy finally held up two heavilyden paper bags, I shot out of my seat. I was as eager to get out of the small restaurant as Heath was. I quickly paid, and we carried our dinner back to the car. I heard Heath blow out a relieved breath once we left the building. I handed him the bags to hold while I drove. "Don''t worry, Heath. It will get easier."


    He gave me a doubtful look. "You think so?"


    I smiled and nodded, "Sure. It''s like riding a bike, right?"


    He snorted and managed to buckle his own seatbelt this time, even with the bags on hisp. "I never had a bicycle," he said tly.


    I whistled as I pulled out of the parking lot and headed toward the upscale hotel where I had spent a small fortune to book their best room. "We''ve got some work to do, then."

 Chapter 70 -

    Chapter Thirty Two - Chopsticks (Warning Sexually Explicit)


    William


    "I can call down to the desk to see if the hotel can send us up some silverware," I said, reaching for my cell phone.


    "Don''t bother," Heath stopped me, "We can use the chopsticks." I watched him shake the bamboo sticks out of the wrapper, and make an awkward attempt at holding them.


    "Here, like this," I leaned close and showed him how to hold the chopsticks correctly with his big fingers. He grinned and awkwardly tried to pick up a spear of broli with his new eating utensils. He lifted it carefully toward his mouth, but dropped it half way there, sending the broli rolling across the table. I couldn''t help but chuckle at him. He gave me a mock re, and separated his chopsticks so that he held one in each hand like weapons. Then, instead of trying to pinch the food, he merely stabbed a piece of meat with one, and pushed it in his mouth.


    I picked up my own pair. "You know, in China it is bad manners to stab your food."


    He raised an eyebrow at me while he chewed,pletely unrepentant.


    I took the carton in one hand, and the chopsticks in the other, and carefully picked out a snow pea. I stared at his lips and lifted the food for him, delicately feeding him. He looked uncertain, but he let me do it. I found it strangely intimate and erotic, and I liked it. A lot. I rearranged myself so I could reach him better, and switched out the cartons for lo mein. Feeding him noodles was infinitely more challenging, and I identally dragged a noodle across his chin. But that only gave me an excuse to lean forward and lick away the sauce that I left behind.


    "My turn," he said, his eyes sparkling. He stabbed a scallop like the chopstick was a kabob, and lifted it to my lips. I took it with my teeth and made an appreciative noise as the sulent seafood melted on my tongue. Back and forth, we fed each other. Chuckling and feeling silly, and making a great effort to clean up any messes we made in the most outrageous way possible. I managed to drop rice all over the couch, and he lost a dumpling which rolled down my shirt andnded on myp. "Five second rule!" he eximed, and then he bent to retrieve the lost dumpling with is teeth. In so doing he brought his face within inches of my crotch, and I felt desire re up instantly. When he straightened, his eyes were dark, and his ears were pink. He swallowed with some difficulty and looked away.


    I set the food aside and reached for him. I ran my fingers down his now smooth jaw, turning his head back to me. He licked his lips, demanding that my eyes follow the movement of his tongue. I groaned and leaned in to kiss him, letting my hand bury itself in his hair.


    He kissed me back, timidly at first, and then with growing confidence. HIsrge, calloused hand worked its way up my thigh, under the hem of my shirt to my back. His touch set my skin, and my groin on fire. "Heath..."


    I could see the emotions flickering across his face. Shyness, uncertainty, desire, curiosity. He tugged impatiently at my shirt, trying unsessfully to pull it over my head. I finished the work, and tossed the shirt aside. I heard his satisfied sigh as he smoothed his hands across my chest. "You are...perfect," he breathed. "And so smooth." He looked at my chest skeptically. "Are you naturally like that?" He leaned back and divested himself of his shirt also, inviting me to touch and explore. "I got in the habit of waxing it when I worked at the club," I exined. His chest was sparsely sprinkled with red brown hairs, which dwindled into a thin line down his navel. I gently traced around the shiny new scar just below his corbone. I leaned in and pressed my lips against it. "I''m so sorry for what you suffered, Heath," I said with deep sincerity. I wasn''t just talking about the wound he had taken. I meant everything. Every injustice that had been done to him since he was a child. I felt the deepest desire to take it all away, to blot out every painful memory, and to protect him from any affliction in the future. And then my mouth moved higher, closer to the junction of his neck, to the ce where I would mark him. To the ce I needed to mark him. I sucked lightly on the skin, causing him to take a deep, sharp breath. I felt his hand grab harder on my back, pressing me closer. I grazed the spot lightly with my teeth, a teasing promise of what was toe. My free hand slid across his chest, down his trim, tight abdomen, to cup the growing bulge in his sweatpants.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I looked up at him, questioning. "Let me touch you?"


    His ears were boiling hot, but he bit his lip and nodded. He lifted his hips and allowed me to pull the sweatpants down his thighs, over his calves, and pull them off his feet. I traced my hands up, lightly massaging his muscles, pressing his knees apart slightly. He was magnificent. My eyes devoured the size and shape of him before my hands circled his thick girth. He moaned and pressed his back against the couch, as if bracing himself for the pleasure my hands were bringing. It pleased and excited me to see how profoundly my touch affected him, the way his eyes watched me darkly, the way his member twitched in my hands. I began to stroke him slowly, twisting my grip as I moved up and down. When I got to the engorged tip, I lightly traced my finger over it. He swore and his hips jerked involuntarily. "William," he ground out my name between gritted teeth. "I''m going to embarrass myself."


    I leaned forward to kiss him deeply, my hand never leaving him. "It''s not an embarrassment, Heath. We are mates, you enjoy my touch. Give in to the pleasure, let go." My words seemed to fuel his passion, as his hands moved down to fist themselves in the pillows of the couch. I was painfully erect myself, but this was for Heath. It was the first of many gifts I would give him. I increased the pressure and the speed, until his breath wasing in gasps, and his hips were rising to meet my rhythm. I could see he was still fighting for control, trying to restrain himself. I used my free hand to massage him lightly, and then pressed gently on the smooth flesh just behind.


    He lost control then, his whole body going stiff, his muscles trembling as he came, his seed erupting and spilling over my hand. The expression on his face was one of pure bliss, as he hissed out his breath and rxed back into the couch. I grabbed some clean paper napkins to clean up the mess. He looked at me through half closed eyes, his eyes almost ck now. "Now what?" he asked innocently.


    I brushed some rice off the couch cushion, feeling just a bit guilty for the mess we had made. I would make sure to leave housekeeping an extrarge tip. I looked at my mate, his tall,nky body sprawled over the ck couch, making his skin look even more pale. I would have sworn that a red-headed sasquatch was not my type, but now as I gazed at him, I wondered how I had ever found anything else desirable.


    I grinned at him mischievously. "Now we need a shower."

 Chapter 71 -

    Chapter Thirty Three - The Shower (Sexually Explicit) Heath


    Hot water sluiced over my body... and I would say it felt better than sex, but I didn''t have the experience to say so with authority, and by the look in William''s eyes, he was hell bent on proving me wrong. I had a wash cloth in one hand, and the little rose scented hotel soap in the other, innocently thinking that we were going to go about the business of conventional hygiene.


    William pulled back the shower curtain, his eyes zing like blue fire. He had stripped out of his pants and was now gloriously naked, looking like some kind of beautiful blond God. My eyes ran hungrily over his lean physique, stopping to appreciate his manhood that was standing at full attention. He growled and pushed me up against the tiled wall, pressing his body hard against mine, as his lips demanded submission from my mouth. His hands were everywhere, in my hair, scraping down my back, squeezing my butt cheeks, before sweeping back up my chest. I enjoyed his dominance for about two minutes before I decided it was my turn. I had a mad desire to make him feel the outrageous pleasure he had made me feel on the couch. I needed to show him that I could give as well as I could get.


    I pushed away from the wall and used my slight height advantage as leverage to take over the kiss, pressing his head back as I cradled his neck against my hand. He opened up to me willingly and I dived in with my tongue. I''d never kissed anyone like that before, but I let my body take over the lead, doing what felt right, and I was rewarded with a throaty groan from William.


    I snaked my hand between our bodies, and wrapped my fingers around his erection. I had never touched another man intimately. It was super erotic to feel his hard length pulsing in my hand, straining for release. He panted into my mouth as I explored his sex with my rough, and probably clumsy fingers. But he neverined. Instead, he spread his legs slightly to give me better ess. I cupped his balls and massaged gently, rather awed at the awesome trust he was cing in


    me.


    I wanted more. I needed more. I needed... fuck I didn''t know what I needed, him inside me, or me inside him, I just needed to be connected to him in the deepest and most profound way possible. I had never felt anything like this, I was drowning in it, I felt like I couldn''t breathe. He brought a tube of something from the edge of the tub. I never even saw him put it there, but I was pretty sure that wasn''t a thing that was provided by the hotel. He squirted something cool and slick into his hand, and then started rubbing it over my shaft, his eyes burning into mine before he turned around and offered me his firm, sculpted backside.


    I swallowed with difficulty and felt my hands shake. "Hurry," William growled, "Before it washes off..."


    I trailed my hands down the whipcord muscles of his back, and spread his cheeks slightly. I pressed my member against his hole, somehow expecting that I would meet resistance and be denied entry. But with the help of that slippery gel he had smoothed over my member, I slid easily inside. I closed my eyes as the most earth-shattering sensations came down on me. He was hot, and oh so tight around me, while the sparks of our mating bond went off like sparklers, increasing the pleasure until I felt tears gathering at the corners of my eyes.


    "I never knew it would be like this," I said, as I withdrew slightly, and then pushed in deeper, sheathing myself in the depths of his body. He used one hand to brace himself against the shower wall, while he stroked himself with the other. His breath hissed out as reached my hilt.


    "More," William moaned. He put one foot up on the edge of the tub, giving me even better ess, as I held his hips, and drove into him, over and over. I was straining on my tiptoes to get enough leverage. I heard my owning groanings, and would have felt embarrassed by the primal, animal like noises I was making, if I wasn''t so consumed by William...his scent, his body squeezing me, his own grunts as I pounded in to him. And then his grunts turned to cries as his body shuddered, and he climaxed. It was as if his orgasm traveled straight through his body and into mine. I thought I actually felt his pleasure, a moment before I fell over the precipice myself.


    Although I had emptied my seed into his body, I didn''t want to withdraw. I didn''t want to break the physical connection that was holding us together. I didn''t want this moment of connection to end. But eventually William lowered his leg and I slid out. Suddenly it my legs felt unreliable, and I stumbled back to lean against the back wall. William was not going to let me get away so easily though. He turned and retrieved the washcloth I had dropped in all the excitement. He stared at me intently as he rubbed the soap over the cloth, and then ran the cloth around my neck.


    I didn''t know a washcloth could be so tantalizing. I didn''t know being washed could be so hot. The rough terrycloth made my nipples pucker as he scrubbed over my chest, and then lower, dipping in my navel before he gently washed around


    my sex.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    And I didn''t know that I could stand any more pleasure than I had already endured... until William rinsed away the soap, and then held my hips as he dropped to his knees in the bottom of the tub. "William," I gasped, before I lost the ability to speak. I closed my eyes and let my head fall back against the tile as he first slid his tongue over my over-sensitized tip, and then took my whole length in his mouth. Instantly I grew hard again, until I felt the myself touch the back of his throat. "Mmmm," William hummed in approval, the vibrations from the sound sending electrical shivers up my shaft and into my core. He wasn''t done with me, not by a long shot.

 Chapter 72 -

    Chapter Thirty Four- Marked HeathBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    I rubbed at my neck self-consciously. I hadn''t nned on letting him mark me any time soon. But somehow, in heat of passion, at the moment of climax, with our bodies connected and our souls melded together, I knew that I needed more... more than just fun together, or great sex, I needed belonging. I needed to know that I was his, forever, and that he was mine. I needed the reassurance that this wasn''t going to end. And so it was me who made the first move, sinking my canines into the soft flesh at the ce where his neck meets his shoulder. His beautiful blue eyes had widened with surprise before they closed in the ecstasy of pleasure andpleteness. And the next thing I know, he had flipped us over, putting me on the bottom, pressing me down into the soft mattress as he returned the favor.


    The sensation was like nothing I''d ever experienced, hot pain that immediately became hot pleasure, that sent me into a second orgasm that was so intense I thought I would die. When my body finally rxed, and I looked into his eyes again, I knew it was right. He was my soulmate. His tonguepped at my wound, cleaning away the blood and sealing it, and every touch on the spot was primal, raw pleasure.


    "Oh god," I pushed him away, "I can''t take any more." I waspletely spent, totally exhausted, and feeling sore in many ces I''d never imagined. My legs felt like jelly, and could hardly hold my weight. My eyelids were heavy, and I just wanted to sleep. For the moment, everything was right in the world. I knew that my sister was safe inside the pack house with William''s family, I knew that I was safe here in this posh hotel room with my mate. I knew I was home, for the first time in my life. Home wasn''t a house or a pack, it was there, in his arms. He wrapped his lean handsome body around me like aforting nket. "What time do we have to check out?" I mumbled sleepily. "Ten," he answered, his sexy voice rumbling in my ear.


    "Mmm, lets sleep then." I felt his lips behind my ear, and then I was out.


    I woke with a start, feeling the anxiety and panic of being in an unfamiliar ce. I was tangled in the sheets, facing a window that looked out over the woods behind the hotel. I reached for William, aware that it was already bing second nature to look for him, but his side of the bed was empty and cold. I sat up abruptly, with a cold, sinking feeling in my chest.


    He left me.


    My eyes darted around the room, just as I heard the toilet flush in the bathroom, and he came out, freshly showered and half-dressed.


    I pouted at him, half to cover up the flood of relief that made me want to grin like an idiot. "You showered without me."


    He threw me that saucy grin, "You were sleeping so heavily, I couldn''t bear to wake you."


    I wiped at my mouth, and was still surprised to feel my face smooth and hairless. "I hope I wasn''t drooling."


    "Hmmm," He wiggled his eye brows at me. "I left you a clean tooth brush on the sink, and some clothes."


    I frowned over that. "I have clothes. Somewhere," I nced back toward the little sitting area where I had ended up disrobedst night.


    He shrugged, "They got kung pao sauce on them."


    I pursed my lips and swung out of the bed. I know I didn''t have anything, but I didn''t want to be like some kind of charity case. I also didn''t want to embarrass him by looking like something he had dragged out of the gutter. I stood up and grimaced, still wobbly and feeling a prickling of soreness in unmentionable ces. I wanted to ask William if that would go away, eventually, but I was too embarrassed. I scratched at my bed-head hair and headed for the bathroom. I didn''t think I would ever be able to step into a shower without remembering the things that William and I had done under the warm, sensual spray. I groaned and found myself getting hard just thinking aboutst night. I emptied the little courtesy bottle of hotel shampoo onto my head and scrubbed at it vigorously. A hot shower felt like heaven after years of bathing in cold rivers and icykes, and I knew Hannah would approve of all the sweet-smelling soaps and lotions. I toweled off and looked at the assortment of toiletries William had left out for me. Not only a toothbrush, but a razor, a hairbrush, his deodorant. Were guys allowed to share deodorant? Did it matter, after everything else we sharedst night? I felt myself blushing like some fool kid.


    Folded up neatly on the side of the sink were a pair of cks, underwear and an undershirt, with a preppy button-down shirt, and new socks. At first, I thought they were William''s clothes, but there was no way we were the same size, and these clothes fit me perfectly. He must have bought these clothes for me. When I wiped away the steam and looked at myself in the mirror, I didn''t even recognize myself. No beard, dressed like a business man, my hair brushed back neatly, a healthy glow to my pale skin. Who the hell was that in the mirror? I pulled down my cor to look at my mark, and heard my wolf purring with contentment.


    I opened up the door and stepped out, and found William lounging on the bed,zily scrolling through his cell phone. He looked up at me, and hiszy grin died on his lips, reced by a look of raw hunger. "You like it?" I asked innocently, spreading my arms and posing like a model.


    He growled in response, and came off the bed like an animal to pounce on me, and m his mouth against mine.


    "I''ll take that as a yes." I said, when he finally came up for air.


    He took my shoulders and stood back, looking at me critically. He squinted his eyes, "I don''t know, there''s something missing..." He reached up and used his fingers to mess up my hair, throwing it back into its usual wild disarray. "There. Perfect."


    He left a twenty-dor bill on the coffee table for the poor housekeeper who would have to clean up our dinner mess, and we slipped out of the room. I felt a little sad to be heading back into the real world, with all its real-world problems. Back into a world where he was a beta and I was a rogue. William seemed to feel it too, as his face grew more serious as we drew closer to the pack house.


    "We still need to talk with the Alpha," He said finally, "About the man that shot you."


    I looked at him sideways, studying the rather grim look on his handsome face. "You know who shot me?"


    He nodded, his eyes never leaving the winding road that lead back to the Rebel Moon pack house. "It wasn''t a hunter," he said, repeating the information he''d started to give when we were all assembled in the Alpha''s office. "It was a werewolf."


    I rubbed at my shoulder, "You mean I was shot by another rogue?"


    He shook his blond head, and slowed as we approached the main gate. The guard recognized William and waved us in. He parked the car and turned to face me, his cerulean eyes studying me intently. "You were shot by a pack wolf. An alpha named Michael Bishop."

 Chapter 73 -

    Chapter Thirty Five - Popcorn Hannah


    Daisy had loaned me a pair of soft, fleecy pajamas, that felt like fur against my bare skin. She had popped a big bowl of buttery popcorn, and made us root beer floats. I''d never had a root beer float before, but I was delighted with the sweet, fizzy, creamy treat. We sat on the big couch in front of arge, t screen TV, and Daisy picked up a remote and started flipping through options, until she selected thetest Disney live-action movie. Watching TV was such a novelty for me that it wouldn''t have mattered if we were watching a ck and white silent film, I would have been glued to the screen. Daisy pulled a nnel nket off the back of the couch to cover our legs and put the bowl of popcorn between us. "Eat popcorn," she said, grabbing a big fistful for herself.


    I daintily ate the kernels one piece at a time savoring each one, but Daisy stuffed her mouth like a little kid in the most udylike manner. She wiggled her eyebrows at me, and leaned back to enjoy the movie.


    We were about half way through the adventure, when Gabe came into the room. He gave me a friendly smile, and then turned a longing look on Daisy. "Do youdies mind if I join you?"


    Daisy''s face tightened, and she gave a nonmittal shrug. I saw the hurt on his face, and I felt a little bad for him. I started to move aside to make room on the couch between us, but Daisy grabbed my arm and kept me close. I had a feeling she was holding me like a security nket. I shot Gabe an apologetic look, wishing I could squirm away from the unhappy couple.


    Gabe was not going to be so easily deterred though. He reached down, and picked Daisy up, making her yelp, and arranged himself underneath her, so that she was half-sitting on hisp. I took advantage of the moment to scoot as far from them as the couch would allow. I didn''t want to be in the way of their private moment. I needn''t have worried, however, because they were both sopletely engaged with each other, I think they forgot that I was even in the room. "Come on Daisy, don''t do this to me," Gabe said pleadingly.


    "Do what to you?" Daisy snapped. "I haven''t done anything to you. Your the one who is being stubborn and pig-headed."


    "Pig-headed, really?" Gabe looked slightly offended. "I exined to you..."


    "Oh yes, you exined to me," She twisted on hisp so that she could stare at him. "You exined to me how you are going to deny me the one thing I want the most because you have some god-damned inferiorityplex." Oh man. They were going to get into it, right here, with me sitting beside them. I nced back over the couch at the door to see if I could get away.


    Gabe stiffened, "Its not an inferiorityplex, Daisy. My brother and I grew up in foster care. We were moved from house to house while our dad was in jail and our mom bounced in and out of rehab. We never fit in anywhere. We were always the new kids, the brown-skinned Mexicans in the white, middle ss school. We were always the ones getting bullied and pushed around. The ones getting teased for having hand-me-down clothes and worn out shoes. I don''t want that for my kid, Daisy. I don''t want my kid to be treated like he''s different, or she''s less than, because their dad was just a human."


    "You aren''t "just a human" for god''s sake, you are my mate!" Daisy hissed in frustration.


    "Look, I told you, if having a baby is so important to you, we can look for a sperm donor... a werewolf sperm donor."


    "Oh my god," Daisy jumped off hisp and stared down at him incredulously. "You did NOT just suggest I have sex with another man to get pregnant."


    His face turned fiery red. "No, that is not what I meant. They can do it in a doctors office, like a medical procedure. You don''t actually have sex with anyone..."


    She propped her hands on her hips, just like I do when I''m really mad. "I can''t believe you Gabriel. I can''t believe you would even suggest I have another man''s baby. I don''t just want A baby, I want YOUR baby, you idiot. You are my mate, you are the other half of my soul, you are my destiny. I love YOU, and only you. And we were meant to share our gics in procreation."


    Gabe''s shoulders slumped, and he picked a piece of wayward popcorn off the nnel nket. "Daisy... you don''t know what its like." His eyes slid away from hers, looking down at the carpet.


    "Oh don''t I? I was born an omega, Gabe. I was born knowing I would never be strong or powerful or important. I was born knowing I would probably be scrubbing the alpha''s toilet, cooking for the pack, and washing dirty underwear. I was lucky that I was born into a pack that respects its omegas, in other packs we are treated as ves." She came close to him, leaned down and poked him in the chest. "But you know what? I''ve never been ashamed of who I am. I''ve always been happy in my own skin. I''ve never felt like I was less than. Until now. You, Gabe, have made me feel lower than a slug under a log." Hot tears ran out of her blue eyes and ran down her flushed cheeks. "Our baby would have had something you never had. She would have had TWO loving, responsible parents. She would have had a supportive and inclusive pack. Fine, maybe she wouldn''t have grown up into a pack warrior. Maybe she would have been a musician, or an artist, or a chef, or a god damned ballerina. Not everybody has to be soldier."Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Both of them were breathing heavily, and they were practically nose to nose, staring each other in the eye. Gabe reached up and gently stroked away a tear, and I could practically feel the energy sparking off the two of them. In the next second Daisy was jumping onto him, fisting his hair in her small hands, and kissing him as though she would die if she didn''t have his lips. I wanted to look away, but somehow, I couldn''t. I was fascinated by the dynamic between them. They had a major disagreement, and yet they loved each other, they needed each other like they needed air to breath. Gabe ran his hands up and down her back, and then pulled her in close, tight against his body. Daisy wriggled in his arms, and pushed him back against the cushions, freeing herself so that she could straddle hisp. When she reached for his belt buckle, I knew that was my cue to leave. I couldn''t sit there and watch them go at it like I was some kind of voyeur, even if I was painfully curious. I took the bowl of popcorn and tiptoed toward the door. When I looked back, Gave already had Daisy''s shirt off, and his hands were inside of her bra, massaging her breasts. Daisy''s head was thrown back, her eyes closed, her lips slightly parted.


    I took my popcorn and slipped out the back door. I went to the back door, and stepped out into the dark night, and sat on the back stairs, munching the popcorn by myself. It was salty, and I had forgotten to take my root beer float. I pouted, thinking it would be all melted and warm by the time they finished doing their business in there. I looked up the moon, which was only half full, and wondered what Heath was doing. Probably something pretty simr to what the couple on the couch were doing. I sighed and ran a hand down my own chest, cupping my own breast. I couldn''t help but wonder what it would feel like, to have someone touch me like that, love me like that.

 Chapter 74 -

    Chapter Thirty Six - Safety William


    I felt like I was floating on a cloud. The whole drive home, my hand was resting on Heath''s. The need to be touching him, to be connected to him was overpowering, and thefort and contentment I got when he turned his hand andced his fingers through mine was... there just weren''t enough words for how amazingly right it felt. The cor of my shirt kept rubbing against the fresh mark on my neck, but I didn''t pull it away. It was like I needed that rather raw reminder that we were now mated for life.


    I had found my soulmate. I couldn''t keep my eyes on the road, I had to keep sneaking nces over at him. He looked unbelievably hot in the clothes I''d bought for him. Sexy, and a little ufortable. He''d unbuttoned the shirt, as though it was choking him, and rolled the cuffs back up to his elbows, revealing his powerful forearms. Mine, I thought, squeezing his fingers slightly. Heath was mine. And I was his. And the world was fucking perfect.


    Details... there were minor details to work out... where we would live. Whether or not he would ever find it in himself to trust my pack. We hadn''t talked much about those things yet, but I was confident that we would work it out. We had to, because we were fated to be together. My mom was right, totally right. The goddess knew what she was doing. Now that I had found Heath, I knew it had to be him. It had always been him.


    I was going to have to call my mom, tell her the good news. I knew she would be happy for me. She might not have always loved my choices, but she loved me, and she wanted me to be happy. I''d leave it to her to tell my father. No doubt he''d be disappointed to know that my mate was, in fact, a man. I know he''d always held out some hope that my mate would be a woman, and I''d be magically snapped out of my sexual preference. I cut another nce at my mate and smiled to myself. Sorry Pops, I thought, he''s all man, and absolutely gorgeous. I felt pride swelling in my chest.


    We still needed to sit down and talk with Shane about the situation with Michael. I told Heath the name of his assant. Michael Bishop. His nose wrinkled up, and his brow furrowed. "I''ve heard of him," he grumbled. "Other rogues talk about him."


    "Let''s go talk with Shane. I have some suggestions, but I need to run it by my Alpha first."


    We climbed out of the car, and then as though we were pulled by mas, we came together again, side by side. I ced my hand against the small of his back and guided him up on to the old sagging porch, just because. Because I needed to touch him. I opened the door and let us inside. The smell of frying bacon tickled my nose, and I turned and grinned at him. "It looks like we are just in time for breakfast."


    I could feel his difort and unease through the bond that now joined us, but at the mention of food, he perked up. "Breakfast?" I grinned to myself. Didn''t they say that the way to a man''s heart was through his stomach? It seemed like that was at least partially true for Heath. We turned into the dining room and saw the pack family was gathered around the tables. Heath''s eyes found his sister, and I felt some of the tension ease out of him. It looked like Daisy had been ying dress-up with the girl. She had her strawberry blond hair piled up in some fancy style on top of her head, some make up had been artfully applied to her eyes and her lips, and some colorful beads had been draped around her neck. She wore a sundress that was just a bit too big for her tiny frame, but she looked cute none the less. The best part was her shy smile at the two of us.


    Without words being spoken, people scooted over, and someone found extra chairs so that we could squeeze in. It was a little crowded, but I sure didn''t mind bumping elbows with Heath while he plowed his way through the generous te of eggs and bacon that Daisy had slid before him. She gave me wink as she delivered my te, and then slid into her spot between Hannah and Gabe.


    I wish I couldmunicate to Heath that this was what it was like to be in a pack, all the time, every day. We amodated each other, we helped each other. We had each other''s backs. Sure sometimes there was bickering and squabbling, just as there was in any family, but for the most part, there was love, loyalty, and safety.


    It was his safety I was concerned with now. When the others had cleared out, I asked Shane and Nina to stay behind. "We didn''t finish our conversation the other day... about the poisoned arrow."


    Shane sat back, crossing his arms over his chest and nodding, "Go on."


    I cleared my throat. "The arrows weren''t shot by a human were-hunter," I nced at Heath, who was rubbing his shoulder with a wrinkled brow. "It was Bishop."


    Nina sat up and looked surprised. "Alpha Bishop?" She rified. "Michael Bishop?"


    I nodded miserably and looked away from her golden-brown eyes. I felt that sliver of shame, knowing that my lover had almost killed my mate. I hadn''t shot the arrow, but somehow I felt partially responsible for the fact that my boyfriend, my EX-boyfriend, was a cold-blooded killer. "He has some weird vendetta against all rogues. Hunting them is like an obsession of his. He said he orders the poison from a chemist in Canada."


    Shane swore. "If knowledge of this new poison gets out, it could be bad, really bad. If it gets into the wrong hands--"


    "It''s already in the wrong hands," I growled.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Shane gave me a censoring look, "It could get a lot worse."


    ""


    I picked up my fork and yed with a grape, chasing it around my te. "I''d like to ask permission for Heath and his sister to move their camp on to Rebel Moonnds. They aren''t safe in neutral territory. If Michael realizes his prey isn''t dead, he''ll be back to finish the job."


    Michael


    It wasn''t hard to find the rogue camp in the woods. They had been truly careless, almost as if they wanted me to find them. Almost as if they were rubbing my nose in the fact that they had gotten away the first time.


    It almost looked like a kid''s hang out. There was a lean-to built from white pine boughs. I doubt it was enough to keep them dry when it rained. There was a fire-hole with a neat stack of firewood, a collection of dishes that looked like they had been sourced from someone''s trash heap.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    My scout stuck his hand in the cold fire pit and shook his head. "They''ve been gone for a while," he observed. "Fifteen, sixteen hours."


    I looked around at the rags that had been carefully washed and spread over the bushes to dry. "They''ll be back," I said confidently.


    My scout was sniffing around the fire. "There''s a third wolf here," he said with a frown. "The other day there were only two."


    I shrugged. Two, three, it didn''t matter. The more the merrier. They''d all be dead. I gripped my bow as I caught their scents. Yes, yes, vaguely familiar from the day I shot the male in the woods. You could tell they were rogues by the way ozone tinged the scent. Likeundry that had been hung outside on the line to dry, you could smell the wildness on these wolves. They hadn''t crossed the line over to feral. Feral wolves had a strong smell of musk and decay.


    As I got closer to the fire pit, I also picked up the scent of the third wolf, and my skin began to prickle. I dropped to my knees and pressed my face close to the earth and pine needles. There was an obvious depression here, as though someone had been sleeping on the bare ground.


    "I know that scent," I growled. It was as if someone had taken bellows and pumped fresh air right into the fire of my rage. William had been here. That rogue loving bastard! The pieces were starting to click together in my brain. He''d been here, he''d probably been helping them this whole time. They were alive because of him! And when he found my rogue-hunter arrows, he lost his shit. Oh yeah, it was all making sense now. I felt my lips curling in a mirthless smile. It would be even sweeter when I dropped their filthy bodies at his feet.


    "Fall back," I ordered the Ten. "They''ll be back. And we''ll be waiting for them." The excitement and anticipation of the hunt was like a drug, lifting me up from my dark mood, making my blood pump through my veins, making every sense sharper, connecting me to my wolf in the most primal way. I scented the wind and dropped back out of the camp, taking care not to leave my footprints or my scent. I found a good hiding ce downwind and slid into the underbrush to wait. This was it, this was what I lived for. Fucking William had been good, but it didn''t hold a candle to the thrill of the kill.

 Chapter 75 -

    Chapter Thirty Seven - Surrounded William


    Shane and Nina came through for us. They granted that Heath and Hannah could move onto packnds. Although we didn''t have the manpower to guarantee their safety, at least we could offer them asylum and the protection of our boundaries. Heath was reluctant at first, but when I mentioned the danger to his sister, he reconsidered and agreed to move inside our boundaries. Although they would be subject to our pack rules and regtions, they would not be actual pack members. They would be like ex-pats living in a foreign country.


    For her part, Hannah looked thrilled. I''m pretty sure in her heart, she was already a part of the pack. She seemed to be in pretty tight with Daisy. We started out the back door, intent to go out to their camp, and move their sparse belongings to a new sight on ournd. "There''s a nice spot to the south," I offered, pointing in that direction. "There is a fresh spring there, with a spring box and the foundations of an old house." I scratched the back of my neck. "Seems like it would make a pretty good shelter." I hoped he didn''t realize that I was purposely relocating them to a location between our pack house and the ck Crow boundary. We were under the protection of the ck Crow, and they were a huge and powerful pack. Michael wouldn''t dare cross theirnds to get to William.


    Heath nodded absently. "Fresh water is good. We''ll check it out." The three of us entered the tree line behind the house.


    "Hannah, wait!" Daisy called Hannah from the back door.


    "You guys go ahead," Hannah said, spinning around, "I''ll catch up with you."


    "You better," Heath said in a mock-threatening voice, "Most of that junk belongs to you! I''m not carrying all that stuff by myself."


    She waved a hand carelessly at him and stuck out her tongue before she ran back to see what Daisy wanted. Heath and I continued through the woods. All werewolves were at home in the forest, but I noticed that for Heath, it was almost supernatural. He moved in absolute silence, even in his human form. It was quite remarkable for someone sorge to be so stealthy. He moved through the trees without tagging a leaf, leaving virtually no scent and no prints. Well, no scent to a normal wolf, but I was ultra-sensitive to his unique pheromones. He smelled so good; I couldn''t get enough of it. I nced back and wondered how long we had before Hannah caught up.


    I had always thought it was kind of cutesy, the way that Nina woulde and sit on Shane''sp, or Shane would casually drop his arm around her shoulders and pull him against his body. Gabe and Daisy did it too. How many times had Gabe walked into the kitchen and picked Daisy up, wrapping her legs around his waist? Now I understood that it wasn''t an attempt at public disys of affection. It was thispulsion to touch and be touching at all times. Not having skin-to-skin contact with him felt almost painful. I was actually wandering through the woods trying to think up a good excuse to touch him.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    We came up to the little camp. Heath headed for the lean-to to get his pack, which he imed held everything that was important to his survival. He was half way across the camp when he froze, and lifted his nose in the air. "Do you smell that?"


    I tensed and followed his lead, sniffing at the air. At first I smelled nothing, but a low growl erupted from Heath''s throat. "Some has been here," he said lowly. I watched his body fold on itself into a defensive, crouching position. "Several of them. Recently." Seeing his survival instincts in action was awe-inspiring. There was a reason he and his sister had survived without a pack for all these years.


    I strained my senses, and then I found the faintest traces of a scent. I might not have noticed it at all, except that it was familiar to me. "Michael." I sprang into action. "He''s already here Heath, hurry, go back to the pack house." I was mind linking the pack, alerting them to trouble.


    "Toote." I heard Michaels deep voice and searched the shadows. Not too long ago, that voice had sent shivers of anticipation and desire through me, now I felt only dread and disgust. He stepped out from the shadows, so big and broad that he almost seemed unreal. In one smooth and deft action he had pulled an arrow from his quiver and nocked it against his bow. It wasn''t an ordinary bow, but one of those fancypound bows with cams and sights. He was looking down the sight, straight at Heath.


    Without a second thought, I jumped into the line of fire, my arms spread. "Michael, stop!"


    "Step aside William," Michael said smoothly, as though they were simply having polite conversation. "I have unfinished business with this rogue. You and I can catch upter."


    I sensed Heath moving behind me before I felt thefort of his hand on my shoulder. I nced back at him. He looked at me sadly. "We are surrounded, Will." His eyes went around the edges of the clearing. I sensed them then, invisible others, multiple pairs of eyes trained on us. Heath shook his head, giving me a silent message. We couldn''t escape.


    I looked back at Michael, my eyes pleading. "Please, Alpha Bishop." He moved slightly, training the tip of his arrow on me, looking at me through the sight.


    Michael looked up sharply from the the sight, his eyebrows arching so high they practically climbed into his hair line. The point of the arrow dipped down. "You are marked?" His eyes darted back and forth between me and Heath, as he began to put the puzzle together. "You let this filthy rogue put his mouth on you?" He through his head back andughed maniacally. "So you run from my bed into his? That''s fucking rich." Heath pulled his shirt aside, showing my mark on his milky-white skin. "That''s right," Heath''s voice was challenging. "He''s my--"


    "Mate!" Michael said the word in a hiss, but he wasn''t looking at me, or at Heath. His eyes had gone to the edge of the clearing. I turned my head so fast I felt my neck pop. Hannah was frozen there, tworge, empty baskets in her hands. She was a tiny vision in the sundress, which hung down past her knees, her strawberry blond hair escaping from the up-do to frame her pretty face. She was trembling, and her eyes were locked on Michael. The baskets slid from her numb fingers and bounced on the ground.


    "Oh fuck," I muttered.

 Chapter 76 -

    Chapter Thirty Eight - Rejection William


    "Nobody move!" Michael bellowed, "Ten, hold your fire!" There was a panicked edge to Michael''s voice as he continued to stare across the clearing at Hannah. He was spellbound, unable to take his eyes off from the tiny young woman. Hannah ignored the order not to move, and started to approach Michael, almost reluctantly, as if she were being pulled toward him by some invisible ma.


    "Hannah, don''t!" Heath whispered, reaching for her, but I caught his arm, and shook my head at him in warning. This was a delicate and precarious situation, and Michael was a wild card. There was no telling how he was going to react. Hannah stopped before him, and I was struck by the appearance of the two of them. Michael was a huge bull of a man, and Hannah was a little sprite of a woman. He was dark and dangerous; she was light and angelic. She looked like a small child in front of him. She stood close to him; her head tipped up to look into his face. She was both horrified and transfixed.


    "You are a rogue," Michael growled, stating the obvious. I saw her hands curl into fists at her sides. She said nothing.


    "You are a woman." I felt like palming myself in the face. Michael had lost all his suave charm in his befuddled state. Hannah''s fisted hands moved to her hips. Any normal man would have seen that as a warning and a danger sign, but Michael was not at his sharpest.


    "What happened to your face?" There was an edge of disgust to his voice, as his eyes moved over her scars.


    Hannah moved with the sudden swiftness of a poisonous snake making a strike. Her little handshed out and cracked across his cheek with a resounding smack. "What happened to yours?" she snarled between clenched teeth. Beside me Heath snorted and then coughed into his hand.


    Michael''s eyes widened in shock, and his hand went to his stinging cheek. I could see the emotions fighting in his face, he didn''t know whether to be angered by the p, or awed by the sparks that had erupted on contact with her small hand. "You smell delicious," he said, licking his lips.


    She wrinkled her nose. Her eyes moved from his face, to his hands, taking in the bow and the arrow, with the poisoned silver tip. "You shot my brother?" her voice was quiet, dangerously so, but Michael didn''t get it.


    "He''s a rogue," Michael said stupidly. "The only good rogue is a dead rogue."


    She ran her hand suggestively down the shaft of the arrow. "Then you will kill me too?"


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    Michael made a strangled sound. "No! You''re... mate." Goddess I think he was two seconds away from turning into a drooling Neanderthal. He couldn''t even speak inplete sentences. I knew the feeling, I understood how shocking it was the first time you saw your mate.


    She wrapped her fingers around the arrow and took it from the bow. Michaels hands had gonex, he would have let her do anything she wanted at that point. I think she could have plunged the arrow into his heart, and he wouldn''t have even flinched.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "What is your name?" Hannah demanded. She wasn''t looking at him, she was looking at the arrow, running a finger along the de.


    Michael choked, "Don''t do that! If it cuts you..."


    "Your name?"


    "Bishop," beads of sweat were popping out along his forehead. "Michael Bishop."


    "Michael Bishop," she tried out the name on her lips. "You know what you smell like?" She stepped closer, her nose almost in her chest, and breathed deeply. Michael groaned at her closeness. "You smell like honey, and ginger," her voice was breathy, but she stepped back and held up the arrow to his face. "You smell like the enemy." In one deft move she snapped the arrow in half, and then drove the poisoned end down into the earth at his feet. She threw the fletched end back at him, and he caught it out of the air.


    "Michael Bishop, I reject you as my mate." It was hard to say who was more surprised. I heard Heath gasp beside me. I felt my own mouth drop open. I felt like I should warn her, or stop her, or...


    Michael grabbed ahold of his stomach and doubled over, his face pale and contorted with pain. I almost felt sorry for him, until he opened up his mouth and muttered, "Rogue bitch." Insults aside, he dropped down to his knees, and I could see tears forming in his eyes. Now that he was down to her level, she easily divested his quiver of the remaining arrows.


    "And don''t you forget it!" She growled back. She was not unaffected by the rejection. Her breath wasing in gasps, and she was staggering, but her stubborn temper kept her upright.


    Around us in the woods, I felt the warriors shift in uncertainty and difort, but they didn''t dare move until they got orders from their Alpha.


    She went back to the edge of the clearing and swiped up baskets, stomping her feet in the dirt. "Let''s go," she barked at us. Heath jolted into action, and grabbed his pack from the lean-to. Then he grabbed my arm and started dragging me away, before Michael recovered himself. Hannah swept the remainder of their modest belongings into the basket. She took one long,st look at Michael, who was still on his knees starting at her, his expression twisted and broken. Hannah sighed and shook her head, her shoulders drooping some as the anger seemed to drain out of her. "See you around, Michael Bishop,"

 Chapter 77 -

    Chapter Thirty Nine - Rebel Moon Michael


    I couldn''t move. I couldn''t even breath until that little minx left my sight. It was as if she had reached right into my body and squeezed my windpipe shut. I hauled myself to my feet, and pulled out my silver dagger. "After them!" I ordered. The Ten stepped out of the shadows looking at me doubtfully. "But the Luna..."


    "She''s not your Luna!" I roared, andunched my body after them. My stomach was still rolling and I could taste vomit on the back of my throat. Now I knew why I never wanted, never needed a mate. A mate made you weak. One tiny woman could bring me to my knees, and I hadn''t even touched her.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    The thought of reaching out and touching that delicate little face, feeling that tiny body in my hands, having those small hands wrapped around me...


    I swore again, "Nobody touch the girl, she''s mine!" What exactly I would do with her when I found her, I couldn''t say. I didn''t know whether to crush her... or kiss her.


    I was so intent on the chase that I didn''t realize when we crossed the line. I mean literally, we chased the rogues and William right over the boundary onto Rebel Moon packnds. Suddenly wolves erupted out of the woods around us. I hadn''t intended to bring the Rebel Moon pack into this fight. Hunting rogues on neutralnd was fair game, but the moment we stepped on theirnds, we became the aggressors. We were breaking thew. My mind was in no position to think of the consequences, it was still swimming from that tiny woman''s rejection. I was now running on rage and wounded pride. Who dares reject Michael Bishop? I''m a fucking Alpha! Who was she? A little rogue bitch! Beautiful, like a tiny ballerina. She''s my whole world.


    The Ten ran straight into the melee. They were my best fighters, but they were used to hunting weak and disoriented rogues. What came at us now were hard core, trained pack wolves. I''d heard some rumor that the Alpha of Rebel Moon was a superstar trainer, but I hadn''t given it much thought. Everyone brags that they are the biggest and the "baddest" on the block. But as I watched a big brown wolf take down my scout, I began to wonder if I should have heeded those rumors a little closer.


    "Take them!" I growled, "They are just a bunch of rogues, they aren''t even a real pack!"


    Some of my men shifted into wolves. My eyes searched through the mess, looking for her. I saw her, slipping away from us, with a naked blond woman at her side. I honed in on them and started to give chase, my silver dagger drawn and ready. Their short legs were no match for my long legs, as I leapt over fallen logs and crashed through bushes in single minded pursuit. My eyes never left my mate, my tiny, graceful little mate.


    That''s why I was totally blindsided when a man ran straight into my side, and tackled me over like football yer. I swore and rolled back to my feet, and faced down a dark-skinned man. His expression was fierce, and although he was considerably smaller than I was, he was fast and agile. Hended a blow to my knee that nearly took my legs out, and then another right in my ribs, with an ominous crack letting me know he''d broken at least one.


    I ignored the pain that exploded up my side, and at the first opportunity, I plunged the de into his arm. I''d been aiming for his chest, but he was too fast. Still, a silver de in a werewolf should have dropped him. Should have. The man pulled the de out with merely a grimace. "Dumbass!" he taunted me. "Your silver shit doesn''t work on me." And he jumped at me at me again, this timending a blow right in my throat. A human. I was getting my ass pummeled by a mere human!


    In my rage, I shifted, tearing my clothes to shreds. I snarled and bared my teeth, and went straight for the smaller man''s throat. Again, he moved too fast, and this time I sank my teeth into his shoulder, just above the bleeding knife wound. I was all set to let go, and rip his jugr, when his fist came down hard and fast on my snout, making me see stars.


    In the next moment, another wolf had me by the neck, and I was pinned. "Call off your men, Michael," I heard William''s voice behind me, "While you still can."


    A nce around the forest showed that the Ten were now down to five. Bodies were sprawled across the leaf-littered floor, and I realized with a sinking feeling that they were all mine. The only injured member of the Rebel Moon pack was the small man staggering to his feet in front of me, holding his mangled shoulder and ring at me like he still wanted to kill me with his bare hands.


    The blond woman ran back to him, "Gabe! Oh my god, Gabe, are you okay?" her hands flew over his body, and froze over his shoulder. "You''ve been bitten."


    She turned zing blue eyes on me, "You bit my mate!" She would haveunched herself at me, but the injured man caught her with one hand and pressed her back against his chest. Mates. Fucking mates. I looked around for the girl that was supposed to be mine, but there was no sign of her. Her brother was there though, shifting back to his human form next to William. Someone slipped silver cuffs around my wrists, and I let my head fall back into the dirt. I was screwed.

 Chapter 78 -

    Chapter Forty- The Case


    Hannah


    "What were you thinking?" Daisy shrieked, as she led Gabe in and pushed him into a chair. "Fighting an Alpha?"


    Gabe clutched his shoulder. He was looking pale under his brown skin. "I was thinking, that Alpha is going to kill my mate," he growled in reply.


    Daisy burst into tears, and carefully peeled away his torn shirt. "You''ve been bitten," she sniffled. "I''ll call Nina. Maybe Raine can help you, pull the venom out like she pulled the poison out of Heath..." "No," Gabe put his hand over hers. "No healers, Daisy."


    She shook her head in denial, "No Gabe, please..."


    He looked down at his shoulder. "I''ve been bitten by an Alpha." He took a deep breath. "This is my chance."


    "But you don''t know, Gabe! You could die!" A sobbed wracked her petite body. "I can''t lose you Gabe. Please, I can''t live without you."


    Gabe cupped his good hand behind her neck and pulled her in to kiss her lips, and then kissed away her tears. It was so sweet and intimate, I had to look away. "I''m not going anywhere Daisy. I''ll pull through this, and then..." his mouth pulled into a half smile, "I won''t be the odd man out any more."


    "And then what? You''ll be tied to Michael? Gabe, he''s a psychopath!"Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Gabe shrugged, and then winced when he identally moved his damaged shoulder.


    "I didn''t ask for this, Daisy, but I''m not going to look a gift horse in the mouth. I can already feel it, burning through my veins."


    "Oh... oh Goddess!" Daisy blinked. "We need to get you cleaned up and into bed. Oh, I wish we had a proper medical ward with a real doctor like we had at Gold Mountain." She motioned to me, "Go get the first aid kit, Hannah, it''s in the office on the shelf behind the desk."


    I hurried to do what I was told. At least by helping Daisy tend to her mate, I would be distracted from my own thoughts, and that raw, gnawing pain in my gut that hadn''t left me since I rejected the alpha.


    I could feel my wolf whining and writhing with pain and disappointment. I rejected my mate.


    Even so, when I had turned and saw Gabe fighting with Michael, I''d been tempted to run back, not to assist Gabe, but to defend my mate. I''d rejected him, but somehow the connection wasn''tpletely severed. Maybe it was because he hadn''t rejected me back. Not outright, anyway. I watched Daisy fuss over her husband, cleaning the wound, dressing it with a clumsy looking bandage. I watched the way she brushed his hair back out of his eyes, stroked his cheek, and leaned down for a kiss, just to reassure herself.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    I felt a pang of jealousy. I would never have that now. What a cruel twist of fate to be saddled with a rogue-hating mate. And not just any rogue-hater, but the very man who tried to kill my brother. Who probably WOULD have killed my brother, if he hadn''t been distracted today by the mating bond.


    Nina knocked lightly on the door jamb of Daisy''s bedroom, and poked her head in. "Hey," her golden-brown eyes assessed the situation. Daisy looked up at her anxiously. "What do I do?"


    Nina shook her head, "I talked to my father. He said all you can do is keep himfortable, and well hydrated. And um... well he may need to be restrained so he doesn''t hurt himself if he has seizures."


    Daisy''s already pale face nched even whiter. Gabe reached over and patted her hand. "Don''t worry, mi amor, everything is going to be fine." But even as he spoke, I noticed some strain around his mouth, and a fine film of sweat along his upper lip.


    "How long?" Daisy croaked.


    "Twenty-four hours, maybe a little longer." Nina made eye contact with me, and motioned for me to follow her out of the room. I hugged myself around my aching middle and followed her out into the hallway. She put a warm,forting hand on my shoulder. "How are you holding up, sweetheart?"


    I shrugged. What could I say? That it felt like my insides were being ripped out with a grappling hook, and I was depressed as hell? She squeezed my shoulder and gave me a sympathetic look. "It took a lot of strength and courage to do what you did today. I know what its like. I''ve done it."


    I gaped at her in disbelief. "You rejected Shane? But how?" They seemed so in love, soplete. They were like the model of a loving Alpha and Luna.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    "Not Shane. Before Shane I was mated to William''s brother, Nn." I saw some dark shadow pass over her face at the memory. "But it does get better, and who knows, in time, maybe you''ll find a second-chance mate."


    I chewed at my lip and nodded, but I was thinking to myself, I don''t want any second chance mate.


    "William and Heath are asking for you." She gave me a long look. "They are out in the barn with Michael Bishop."


    I shivered at the mere mention of his name. How could someone be both horrifying and appealing at the same time? Did I dare go out there, and stand face to face with him again. Was I strong enough? "What... what are you going to do to him?"


    "He attacked a pack member, on packnds, as well as you and your brother, who are under our protection. Those are serious offenses."


    I swallowed back a lump of fear. "You... you aren''t going to kill him, are you?"


    Nina looked away from me, refusing to meet my eye. "I''m not sure what''s going to happen. Shane is going to meet with some of the other alphas to discuss the case."

 Chapter 79 -

    Chapter Forty One - The Barn Hannah


    I had never been out to the cow barn. The building had once housed dairy cows, and had the cow stalls below and a big hay mount above. Dust hovered in the air, and cobwebs stirred in the summer breeze that pushed through the windows and the cracks and crevices between the old, warped boards. At one end, the roof had copsed, falling into the stalls below, leaving a gaping hole open to the sky above.


    Rebel Moon was too small and too new to have a proper ce to restrain and hold prisoners. In truth, Michael was the first prisoner they had ever had to incarcerate. They had him tied to one of the fat, heavy beams like a scarecrow, his wrists and his ankles secured with silver wires. He''d been roughed up pretty bad, and judging by my brother''s bruised knuckles, I had a good idea who was responsible.


    Walking closer to him, I felt my world weaving drunkenly. Wasn''t that supposed to go away after you rejected someone? Wasn''t the maic pull supposed to stop? Wasn''t I supposed to be unaffected by his scent? He had his eyes closed, his head leaning back against the beam, but I saw his nostrils re when he caught my scent. He knew I was there. He was just as aware of me as I was of him.


    "You called me," I asked tly. I didn''t want to be here. I didn''t want to see him like this. I averted my eyes from his body, his very naked body, and looked instead at William and my brother.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    William pulled me aside, and lowered his voice so that even with Werewolf hearing, I could barely make out his words. "We need to know the location of theb that makes the poison. I thought... I know it''s a lot to ask. But maybe he will talk for you."


    I snorted. "I doubt it," I whispered back. "The man hates me."


    William cut his eyes back to the man bound to the pole. "Maybe not as much as you think."


    I swallowed and rubbed my sweaty hands on my skirt. "Fine. Leave us."


    "No," Heath appeared at William''s shoulder, "I''m not leaving you alone with that asshole."


    I stared hard at my brother. "Yes, you will." I nced back at Michael, who still had his eyes closed, but I could tell he was straining to hear our conversation. "He can''t hurt me now." I said loud and clear.


    Heath looked to William, "Will, talk some sense into her," he pleaded. But William only nodded, and took Heath by the elbow.


    "Let''s give her some time. We won''t be far, if you need us. Be careful, though. He''s strong, and he''s dangerous."


    "Mmhmm." I grunted in nonmittal reply. I waited until the two of them disappeared into the bright sunlight outside the barn door. And then I turned my attention back to the Alpha. I pushed a bale of hay closer to his beam, and sat on it. I determined that I wasn''t going to speak to him until he made eye contact with me.


    Long minutes ticked by in silence. I crossed my legs and waggled my foot impatiently. I chewed at my thumb nail and studied his body. He had an amazing body, with thick, powerful thighs, trim washboard abs, and a broad, sculpted chest. I frowned over the bruising along his ribs, and wondered how many were broken. There was another bruise on his neck. There was a scrape along his jaw line, and his full lip was split and dried blood was smeared across his chin. There was another cut and bruise above his eyebrow, which was swollen, and a trail of dried blood ran down from the corner of his eye like ck tears.


    But he still looked handsome. He looked like a movie-star. My eyes were drawn to the apex of his thighs. Or a porn star. He was huge, everywhere. "Like what you see?"


    My eyes shot back up to his face, and I found his hazel eyes open and studying me. I leaned back, bracing myself on my hands. "Meh," I said without enthusiasm. I wasn''t going to feed his ego, even if he did look good enough to eat. I held his stare until he looked away.


    "You know what I want right?" I asked, trying to sound casual.


    Michael snorted, "William sent you to do his dirty work? Well fuck him, and fuck you too. I''ll take it to my grave."


    I tsked at him and pushed myself up to my feet. I got up to circle him slowly. "You look really ufortable," I observed casually. Actually, I was almost sick to my stomach as I took in his raw and bloody wrists, the skin blistering and peeling from the silver wires. It looked incredibly painful, and as much as I wanted to be unaffected by the giant man, my heart wrenched at the sight. I wasn''t going to tell him though. I wasn''t going to give him the satisfaction.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "This is nothing,¡± he growled, shifting slightly, and trying to hide his wince as his movement made the wire bite into him more.


    "Mmm, okay," I murmured, breathing in his intoxicating scent. I reached out a hand and trailed it over his bruised ribs, as light as a butterfly. He sucked in a surprise breath, even as I felt the tingle of sparks in my finger tips. My lips twitched downward. Shouldn''t that be gone? I rejected him. The bond should be broken.


    We were alone in the barn. I knew that William and Heath weren''t far, but they had retreated to a shady area near the main house. A beautiful god of a man was naked, and tied to a pole, entirely at my mercy. I forgot the fact that he hated me, that he tried to kill my brother. I was suddenly fascinated by the lines of his pectoral muscles, the way they strained with his arms tied over head.


    This time when my fingers touched him, he groaned out loud. I knew it wasn''t a groan of pain. He was feeling it too, the desire, the heat, the sparks. Even in his agony, he couldn''t stop his body from reacting to my touch. "Michael," I murmured, liking the feel of his name on my lips.


    "Wh--what are you doing?" he growled, his eyes watching me, his pupils dting.


    I felt my lips twitch into a small smile as I tipped my head up to look into his face. I felt more powerful than I had ever felt in my life. "It looks like I can do anything I want."

 Chapter 80 -

    Chapter Forty Two - The Interrogation (Sexually Explicit) Michael


    It wasn''t the first time in my life to be tortured. In fact, the blows that the rogue hadnded on me had been inconsequential. I could see that his heart wasn''t really in it. He didn''t have it in him to beat a man who couldn''t fight back. I spit blood at his feet and sneered at him. He was weak. And William? He refused toy a hand on me. I''m not surprised, pretty boy was too superior for that. As I watched him now, I wondered what I had ever found attractive in him. I knew it was highly unlikely I would get out of this alive. I''d fucked up when I crossed the boundary. And my fuck up had cost the lives of four good men and one woman. I gritted my teeth and shut my eyes, leaning my head back against the pole. My pride, my ego, my mistake. I would take whatever punishment they doled out. But I''d be damned if I was going to divulge anything about my supplier.


    And then they brought in their secret weapon. The tiny wood nymph with the red-blond hair. She looked so dainty and sweet and innocent, but there was a hard edge to her, a toughness I didn''t expect.


    She''s a rogue, I reminded myself harshly. She is the enemy. Not to mention that she rejected me and humiliated me in front of the Ten, in front of William. It didn''t matter, I couldn''t take my eyes off from her. I couldn''t stop myself from gulping in her sweet scent, like fresh baked sugar cookies. If I''m going to die, why not? Why not indulge myself in what little life had left to offer. Did my pride and my ego matter now?


    She trailed her hands over my ribs, and I felt the fabled sparks fly through my chest, and seemingly straight to my groin. Damn it, this was worse than any punch, any kick, any silver wire. My body strained toward her of its own volition. My difort only seemed to spur her on, as her tiny little hands traced over my chest, her face a study in curiosity and fascination.


    "Wh-what are you doing?" I growled out.


    My little mate looked up at me, her expression full of impudence as she smiled slightly. "It looks like I can do anything I want."


    She looked so sweet and innocent, but under all that was the heart of a femme fatale bent on bringing me toplete and utter destruction. She licked her full pink lips, and started exploring my body in earnest with her agile fingers. Everywhere she touched, my skin was inmed. I wanted to be stoic, but my body betrayed me, my member growing and hardening painfully as she scraped her fingernails lightly down my thighs.


    "I''ve never touched a man before,¡± she admitted to me, a little breathlessly, as she measured the span of my hips, and then ran her hands up, her thumbs flicking over my hard t nipples. "Really," I ground out painfully. "You could have fooled me."


    "Mmmm," she murmured, as though she wasn''t really hearing me. She stood on tiptoe to stroke my biceps, making the muscles bunch reflexively. She tipped her head as though she were a curious puppy and reached for my face. Oh fuck me, her delicate touch on my face was the most erotic thing, yet. She traced my cheekbones, my jaw, and gently touched my split, swollen lip. I could only imagine what it could have been like, if only we''d been ordinary mates. If she hadn''t been a rogue, and I hadn''t been...


    "I wonder what you taste like..."


    She was so short that she literally couldn''t reach my mouth, even on tip-toe. I cursed the bonds that prevented me from grasping her around her tiny waist and lifting her up to my level, so that she could taste my lips for herself. She wasn''t deterred though, as her lips pressed just below my cor bone, and then her tongue followed, hot and wet, tasting the salt of my skin. She made a satisfied sound, and moved lower.


    I''m pretty sure she hadpletely forgotten her original purpose of questioning me, and I''d forgotten everything. There was nothing in that moment except the most exquisite pleasure and pain of my life. I forgot my raw and bleeding wrists, I forgot the pain in my ribs, I forgot everything, except her. She was.... perfect. When she nced up at me, I realized that the scar on the side of her face didn''t detract from her beauty. I wanted to kiss it, to kiss away whatever painful memories it represented, but it was a part of her... and she was...


    Her tonguepped over my nipple, and my breath hissed between my teeth. While she nipped and sucked on one side, her fingers were ying with the other, pinching, scratching lightly. I moaned and strained, needing with everything in my body to touch her, taste her, crush her tiny body against mine and dive into her. But she was in charge, I was nothing but her helpless prisoner, and God help me, I loved it.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Her eyes widened as she slid lower, dipping her wet tongue into my navel. I never knew my belly button was an erogenous zone, but as her tongue flicked over the tight indentation, I nearly lost it. I was on fire, burning to death under her hands and her hungry little mouth. When I thought she had finally reached my cock and would put me out of my misery, she skirted around it, and sucked and nipped at the skin on my inner thigh instead.


    I couldn''t stop the moan that escaped my lips then. "Woman... you are killing me..."


    Her hands ran up and down my thighs, kneading the muscles gently. "Tell me what you want, Michael." Her voice was breathy and soft, I could feel it against the heated skin of my thigh, so close to my sex that my eyes wanted to roll back in my head.


    "You," I groaned. "I want you."


    "Me?" She sounded surprised. "The rogue bitch?"


    "Yes!" I hissed. Fuck my pride, fuck my ego. I would do anything, anything to have her.


    She reached up to the buttons on her dress, and took a step back, far enough for me to see her. She stared right in my eyes as she undid the first button, then the second. My breath came in gasps as the fabric parted, revealing more and more of her creamy white skin. She shrugged the open dress off her shoulders, and let it slide down her hips. She wore no bra. Her breasts were small and perfect, her hips slightly red, her legs slender and graceful. She slid her hands over her own body, cupping her breasts. I gulped with difficulty, longing to touch her soft skin with my own hands, wanting to suck those perky nipples into my mouth, and suck until she begged me for release.


    But I was the only one begging now. She came close, and pressed her soft body against me. Her skin was cool and silky smooth against my heated flesh. Her small breasts pressed into me, even as my hard-on was pressed against her abdomen. Jeezus, she was so damn small. She made me feel like a monster.


    I was a monster.


    I closed my eyes and let that sink in.


    I would have killed her without a second thought.


    She was getting her revenge now. Her hands curled around my cock. She was acting like a vixen, but there was still something sweet and innocent about the way she touched my body. She was exploring, satisfying her own innate curiosity. These were not experienced hands, but oh god, they were driving me insane. Her touch was too light, teasing me, touching me without satisfying me. Tracing the veins, the edges, the tip. I tried to press closer, increase the pressure, arching against the pole in desperation, but she only backed away.


    And then she moved in with her mouth. Her tongue touched my sex experimentally, tasting for herself. She made a purring sound in her throat, and went back for more, licking me like an ice cream cone. And then she looked up at me, peeking through those long, darkshes, licking her lips with promise. Her hand squeezed me lightly. "Tell me."


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    "Ugh," I groaned. "Tell you what?"


    Her finger slipped over the pre-cum on the tip of my cock. "Tell me the name of theb."


    I gritted my teeth. I wasn''t going to tell, I swear I had no intention. "Ryborg Pharmaceuticals." The name slipped off my tongue without my consent. She had bewitched me, and I couldn''t deny her anything.


    "Mmmm, good boy," she murmured. Then her sweet mouth was back on me, and I was lost. She had no technique, no guile, just soft lips, a hot wet tongue, and the mate connection that made everywhere she touched hum and sing with power. When the tip of her tongue traced along the bottom edge of my shaft, I stiffened and came hard, crying out.


    She wiped the back of her hand across her mouth, and shimmied back into her dress, pulling it over her head, and smoothly closing the buttons. She didn''t look at me anymore. Her naughty little mouth was silent as she moved around behind


    me.


    I heard her hiss, and felt a sliver of her pain. She had touched the silver wires. She was loosening my restraints. Loosened, but did not release. She would leave the real work of escaping to me. Clever girl. My respect and appreciation for her grew tenfold. She turned and started to walk away.


    "Wait," I called after her. "I don''t even know your name."


    She paused, nced back over her shoulder. I saw sadness cloud her face, and her hand reached up and touched the scar. Then she straightened, squared her shoulders, and lifted her chin. "Hannah."


    "Hannah!" I called, as she walked away from me, her back straight and proud. "I wille back for you."


    She waved her hand dismissively. She didn''t turn around again. "No, you wont."


    She disappeared out the barn door.


    "Yes," I said to no one in particr. "Yes, I will."

 Chapter 81 -

    Chapter Forty Three - Loss William


    Hannah came out of the barn, her eyes glued to the ground, her face slightly flushed. I noticed she kept her hands fisted at her sides, and the buttons of her dress were out of line. I raised my eyebrows at Heath. Poor, over protective brother pressed his lips into a grim line. "Hannah..."


    "Ryborg Pharmaceuticals," She snapped, without looking at her brother. She continued past us and back toward the pack house. It wasn''t exactly a location, but with a name, and Google, we would be able to track it down. Once she went into the house, I went back into the barn, followed by Heath. I half expected to find our prisoner gone, but he was still there, exactly as we had left him, strung up to the post, his head leaning back, eyes closed. Only now a small smile yed around his lips. Satisfied that she hadn''t set him free, I mind-linked one of our guards. Someone would have to keep an eye on him until morning. For now, we had more important things to worry about, namely my friend Gabe. I went into the house, and leaned against the door to Daisy''s room. Gabe was sweating profusely now, and shivering, despite the fact that they had piled warm heavy nkets on him in the middle of summer. His hands had been bound to the bed posts with strips of fabric. Daisy sat beside him, her face crumpled with worry and anxiety, mopping his head with a cool washcloth.


    Hannah was in the room too, sitting in a chair with her knees drawn up to her chest, her cheek resting on her knees. Her face was sad, her expression withdrawn as she watched her friend, probably her first and only real friend, nursing Gabe. I was struck again by how small and child-like Hannah appeared. But she wasn''t a child, was she? She was a young woman who had the ability to bring a powerful alpha to his knees. Literally. She was a serious bad-ass in a pint-size package. I felt proud to call her my new sister.


    Heath''s hands came to rest on my shoulders. Instinctively it seemed, he began to rub at the tight muscles and sore knots there. Thefort of his touch seemed to slow my heart rate and lower my blood pressure immediately. I leaned into him, but spoke to Daisy. "Daisy? Do you need a break?"


    She looked up at me with red-rimmed eyes. "No. No, I can''t leave him."


    Hannah stirred in her chair. "You two can go. I can keep watch if she needs to use the bathroom or take a break."


    I swallowed. "It''s going to get worse before it gets better," I reminded the women unnecessarily. "We''lle back in a couple hours to sit with him." Daisy only nodded, and I had the feeling she wasn''t really listening to me. One-hundred percent of her attention was on her husband. Turning a human wasn''t a simple, or a safe matter. Even with an alpha''s venom, if his body wasn''t strong enough, he could die. I nced back at Heath. I already knew that the pain of losing a mate would be unbearable. I''d barely found Heath, but already I thought if he died, I would surely die too.


    My eyes slid to Hannah. What was the pain of rejection like,pared to that? She had lost her mate today too, though in a different way, and for a different reason. What was she feeling? Did she feel loss? Was she grieving for what would never be? Did it hurt her less since she was the one who spoke the rejection? Where did she find the strength?Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I sighed and turned to Heath, my eyes pleading with him. "I know you don''t like the pack house, and I respect that. But please... stay with me tonight."


    He swallowed, and I saw his Adam''s apple bob in his throat. He nodded in silent assent. I took his hand and led him toward my room. As a beta, I had one of the bigger and better bedrooms in the house. But as with everything else, it was old, and worn, and in desperate need of remodeling. There had been so much to do since we moved here, that prettying up my room seemed to be of little importance. Now I wish I had something morefortable to offer my mate. Something that would appeal to him so much that he wouldn''t want to leave. But all I had was a bed and a dresser that I had moved here from our house in Troy, and an ugly couch, along with a couple of old wooden chairs that I had found in the attic of the farm house. Otherwise it was scuffed wooden floorboards, peeling blue floral wall-paper, and a small bathroom with a w foot bathtub and ancient plumbing. Someone had moved Heath''s old army backpack from the office to one of my chairs.


    Heath prowled around the room, looking out the two big, old windows. The ss was loose in the panes, and they rattled when the wind blew, and leaked slightly if it rained hard. I had installed some cheap blinds and ck-out curtains. His tall,nky body made the room seem smaller. I wasn''t sure what to say to him to make him feel at ease.


    He went around to the bed and sat on the edge. He tested the mattress by bouncing on it slightly. He then sprawled his long body across it. He was so tall his feet dangled off the end. He grabbed a pillow and stuffed it under his head. He patted the mattress beside him. "Come on, don''t leave me alone over here."


    I was all too happy to crawl on the bed with him. It was a tight fit, with the two of us, but I wasn''t going toin. I arranged myself next to him, so that my head was on his good shoulder. He wrapped his arm around me and pulled me closer. I couldn''t help but nuzzle into his neck and suck in the sweet, masculine scent of him. His voice rumbled in his chest. "I''m sorry about your friend." He said quietly. I sensed some guilt in his voice. "It''s not your fault."


    He sighed and turned his head to look into my face. "Isn''t it? Michael was hunting me, and I lead him right onto yournds."


    I pushed myself up so that I could capture his lips. Already stubble was roughening his cheeks and chin. "You and I are one thing, Heath. If he''s hunting you, he''s hunting me too." I shook my head, and moved my hand over his chest, resting it over his heart, which was beating strong and steady. "If anything happened to you..."


    He put his hand over mine, and caught my lips again, his mouth expressing some of the fear and anxiety over what had happened today, telling me things that he couldn''t seem to say in words. I knew he was still sore from our love-makingst night, so I moved to straddle his hips. Top or bottom didn''t matter to me, as long as we were connected. I moved against him, still fully clothed, but desperate to be closer, desperate to reassure myself that he was safe and alive.

 Chapter 82 -

    Chapter Forty Four -Gabriel Heath


    Every time William and I were together, it felt like the first time all over again. William riding me was by far the best so far. I had not only the pleasure of being buried deep in his body, but also the fulfillment of getting to watch him. I could see every facial expression, every muscle that tensed and released. I could reach up and touch his lithe body, trace the hard nes of his chest, his shoulders, his biceps. Best of all, I could touch him intimately. I curled my hands around his erection, and pumped him in time to the thrusts of my hips. He moaned and leaned forward, bracing his hands against my shoulders. He rocked against me, setting his own rhythm and his own pace, staring deeply into my eyes. There were no words needed, only primal feral sounds escaped from both of us. Having marked each other, I could feel his desire building, mounting, soaring to the breaking point, and it fueled my own feelings of anticipation, and then desperation, until I stiffened under him. The moment I came, he also arched back, his muscles clenching, and released his seed on my stomach.


    He copsed forward, resting his forehead against my shoulder, his ribs heaving from the aftermath of his exertion. "Heath," he whispered, his hand curling around my neck. "I love you."


    My throat spasmed and I had to swallow down a strange emotional lump. Love? Was this really love, or was it just a mate bond?


    We went into the bathroom and cleaned up. I felt a little guilty, that we had been here, enjoying such intimate pleasures, while in another room that human man was struggling for his life. I had to borrow clothes again, in the form of a pair of William''s gym shorts, and a t-shirt that must havee from the Alpha. I wrinkled up my nose, not liking his scent on my body. William too sniffed, and his jaw twitched. "We''ll have to keep some extra clothes here for you," he said with a yful wink, "just for the asional sleep over."


    All yfulness fell away though, when we went back to the bedroom where the man was tied to the bed. He was writhing in pain. His eyes were screwed shut, and his teeth were gritted together to hold in the screams. I sensed that the man was trying to keep himself together for the sake of Daisy, his wife. Trying, but not quite seeding.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I stayed by the door, so as not to crowd the room any further. People moved in and out keeping vigil with Daisy. The Luna was there when William and I arrived. She vacated her chair and gave it to William. She gave me a tight smile as she passed me, and patted my arm in a strange, motherly gesture. William took his friend''s hand, and spoke quiet and encouraging things to him. It was hard to watch, as the pain seemed unrelenting.


    The Alpha came in and stood by the head of the bed for a while. I studied him. He was a big man, yet he moved with grace and confidence. He was also quiet and soft-spoken, a quality I''ve never seen in any Alpha before. Every Alpha I had encountered in the past had been loud, brash, bossy to the point of bullying, like Alpha Michael, out in the barn. I barely knew him, so maybe I had a false perception of him, but Shane seemed almost gentle, and thoughtful. "Call me, if there is any change," he said to Daisy, before he pushed away from the wall and excused himself from the room.


    The change came after about twenty minutes. The color in Gabe''s face drained out, and for a moment his eyes bulged before they rolled back in his head and he began to seize. His entire body was spasming violently, as though there was an earthquake inside his core. Daisy cried out, and choked on a sob.


    Something started toe out of his mouth, like foamy bile. William''s face looked grim as he untied one of Gabe''s hands and rolled the man onto his side, presumably to keep him from choking or drowning in his own vomit. The Luna returned again, but as there seemed to be little she could do for the man, she held Daisy instead. The blond woman clung to Nina, crying her heart out, while the Luna stroked her hair and rubbed her back and made soothing noises. Through it all my sister sat a little distant, curled up in her chair. The only outward sign of her anxiety was the way her white knuckled fingers twisted together. Other wise she remained silent and still, her face nk and expressionless. It was only because I was her brother, and I knew her as well as I knew myself, that I was able to see the sadness in her eyes, the kind of haunting despair that tears your guts out. I knew it was because of Michael, but I felt helpless, because I didn''t know what I could possibly do to relieve her pain. I hurt for her too. She would never know the satisfaction, the contentment, the pure bliss of being together with your soulmate. Why did Hannah always seem to get the short straw in life? Seizure after seizure racked the man on the bed. After each he was dazed and silent. Daisy lovingly and gently cleaned away the saliva and god-only-knows what else wasing from his mouth. Then, around 2 AM, he had another one, this one bigger, harder, worse. His body arched stiffly off the bed, muscles ridged, jaw clenched, before he began to shudder and shake so violently that even William couldn''t hold him down. And then... his whole body went limp. Even from the doorway, I could see it was different this time.


    Daisy screamed, and threw herself over the man''s body. William pressed his fingers into the man''s neck, his eyes widening in panic. "Move! Move Daisy!" He shoved Daisy roughly aside, climbing up on the bed, arranging his friend on his back and straddling the body so that he could begin CPR. Nina and Shane returned, running into the room. Everyone was silent, even Daisy had bit down on her knuckles as William worked, counting chestpressions, and then leaning down to force breath into the man''s still chest.


    After what seemed like an eternity, William stopped, and leaned down close to his friend''s face, his cheek turned, feeling for the slightest breath of air. He checked for a pulse in his neck. His head bowed and his shoulders hunched, as he slowly shook his head.


    "No! No Gabriel!" Daisy screamed again. This time William moved aside and let the woman gather the body up in her arms. Daisy looked at her Luna desperately, "Nina, Nina please! Please!!"


    Nina seemed to understand what Daisy was begging for, and nodded to William. William ran from the room, pushing past me. He returned a momentter with a sleepy looking child in his arms. The baby girl was rubbing at her eyes in confusion, looking around at the room full of panicked adults. William brought her to the bed and set her down next to Gabe''s still body. I didn''t understand it. Did they want the child to say a final goodbye? Surely she was too young to understand what was happening? The toddler stuck the fingers of one hand in her mouth, and reached out the other hand, one finger touching Gabe''s blueish face. Then she turned her face away, as if it hurt to look at it, and crawled back to William. She crawled into his arms and hid her face against the fabric of William''s shirt.


    Daisy broke out in a wail that split my heart in two, and I didn''t even know the woman. Gabriel was gone.

 Chapter 83 -

    Chapter Forty Five - Grief Heath


    The horrible noises that grieving woman was making made all the hairs on my arm and the back of my neck stand on end. She threw her body over the corpse, sobbing. William nced back at me, his face pale and stricken, still cuddling the toddler to his chest. The Alpha put aforting hand on William''s shoulder, and the Luna had wrapped Daisy in her arms. Everyone''s face was wet with tears. Even my sister sitting in the corner, still on in her chair, was weeping quietly. I stood helplessly at the door, a mere bystander, not sure what to do. I wanted tofort my mate, knowing that the deceased was not just a pack member, but his long-time friend as well. But I felt awkward and uncertain in the moment, with so much emotion in the room. William stood, and the Alpha took the baby from his arms. William came to me, and I pulled him against my chest. I felt his grief as a heavy lump in my ribs. His tears wet the cor of my shirt, and I stroked his back, trying to offer him whateverfort I could.


    Suddenly Daisy pushed herself off the bed, ripping her body away from the Luna. Over William''s shoulder, I watched as she started to back away from the people in the room, moving toward us, moving toward the door. She never took her eyes off her husband''s body as she moved away. When she bumped into the door frame, she nced up at us. I saw that there was a wildness in her eyes, and I stiffened.


    "He killed him. Michael killed my mate." She whispered through her teeth, speaking to no one in particr. Her whole body was trembling, even her teeth were chattering. "HE KILLED MY MATE!" With an inhuman screech she pushed us aside, and started running toward the door.


    William broke from my arms and looked at the Luna. "She''s going after Michael."


    The room erupted in chaos then. Hannah, who had been still and quiet throughout suddenlyunched out of her chair with a strangled cry. "No!" William pushed away from me and started running after Daisy, with Nina close on his heels. Not knowing what I could do, or how I could help, I followed after. The Alpha was bellowing for someone take the baby. We crashed through the old house, our collective feet pounding against the old floor boards, making the whole house quake and shake.


    Daisy crashed through the back door, picking up a spade as she rushed by, and brandishing it as a weapon. She was fully prepared to exact her justice with a garden tool. Hannah caught up to her by the barn door, and tried to wrestle the small shovel out of Daisy''s hands. "Stop Daisy, you don''t really want to do this," Hannah cried.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Daisy wrenched the spade back, ring at her friend. "This is your fault!" She screamed. "You brought him here, you all brought him here!" Her angry, grief-stricken gaze took in all of us, me, William and Hannah. With a frustrated scream she tore into the old barn, running through the darkness, using her supernatural night vision to navigate through the clutter and debris that remained in the dpidated building.


    She skidded to a halt as she approached the ce where Michael was tied to the post. Correction, the ce where Michael HAD been tied. The post was vacant now, and the guard that had been posted to watch him was sprawled across the floor. Nina ran to the guard and knelt next to him, pressing her hands to his neck. "He''s alive,¡± she said with a relieved sighed. "Just knocked unconscious."


    "NO!" Daisy screamed, "No he can''t be gone!" I''m not sure if she was speaking of Gabe, or of Michael. She swung the shovel wildly at the post, sending splinters flying. "How could you do this to me! Why?" She swung again and again at the post, giving the old beam the brutality that she wanted to unleash against Michael. She swung until the handle of the spade shattered, and then she threw the remaining pieces into the darkness. Then, her rage spent, she copsed. All the bones seemed to melt in her body as she fell to the floor in a heap, her eyes staring, unseeing and vacant now. Nina and William ran to her, cradling her body like a child.


    Hannah watched, her face pale and drawn. I saw her open her hands, staring down at the burns on her fingers and palms. I knew then what she had done. She helped the Alpha escape. Maybe not directly, but she had helped. She had rejected him, but still something had moved her to save the man that was fated to her. I wanted to be angry. That man had nearly killed me, twice. Now he had taken the mate from her best friend. Her only friend. But the supernatural bond that tied Hannah to Michael was... beyond reason. If it had been William in that position... tied to a pole with silver burning his wrists... I probably would have done the same, if not more. I put an arm around her small shoulders, and pulled my sister against my side.


    "It''s going to be okay, Hannah." I tried to sooth her.


    She turned her head, and watched as William scooped Daisy''s limp and defeated body off the floor and started to carry her back to the farm house. Nina was bent over the guard, who was slowly regaining consciousness. The Alpha strode in then, and after a hushed conversation with his wife, he began to help the fallen man to his feet. Hannah turned her face up to me, her scar glinting silver in the little bit of moonlight that entered the barn through the copsed ceiling at the far end.


    "No," she mumbled, shaking her head sadly. "It''s never going to be alright."

 Chapter 84 -

    Chapter Forty Six - Mourning HannahBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    I hugged myself around the middle to try and stop the aching in my chest as they carried Daisy back to the house. They took her into the Luna''s bedroom, keeping her away from Gabe''s cold body. They were so gentle with her, as they tucked her into the nkets. Nina sat beside her on the bed, stroking her wild blond curls away from her white and colorless face. The Luna made herselffortable against the headboard, obviously preparing herself to sit with Daisy for the duration. She turned her eyes toward William "I''ll stay with her. Can you... take care of Gabe?"


    William nodded miserably; his shoulders slumped. My brother hovered around him, his brow furrowed with worry as they made their way back to the bedroom. There were things to be done, I guess. They wanted to wash the dead man, dress him in nice clean clothes, and prepare him for burial. William and Heath whispered together, and Heath''s hand settled often on William''s shoulder, offering him strength, reassurance, sympathy andfort.


    The pack had forgotten about me. I faded into the background and watched as unfamiliar faces moved around me. Another woman took over the kitchen, and began brewing coffee and preparing breakfast in the pre-dawn hours. The injured guard passed, his head now wrapped in a bandage, still looking a little pale and shaken.


    The little toddler was wandering around sleepily, her fingers stuck in her mouth, her sweet ck curls squashed and matted on one side of her head where she had beenying on her pillow. Her big grey-blue eyes watched the adults around her with quiet contemtion, as if she understood that something terrible had happened, and was solemnly taking it in stride.


    She spotted me sitting alone in the corner of the sitting room. She came up to me and leaned against my knees. The fact that the baby hade to me, either tofort herself, or tofort me brought tears to my eyes. She held one arm up to me, the other being upied in her mouth, and I understood that she wanted me to pick her up. I lifted her small body and arranged her in myp. Something about the baby eased the ache in my chest that was threatening to crush me. She leaned her head against my shoulder and trailed her fingers over the scar on my face. Her little brow furrowed in concentration as she touched my temple, my cheek, my jaw. But I didn''t mind. She was so innocent, and there was no judgement in her eyes, only curiosity. Like she was trying to figure out why my face looked different from the other adults around her.


    Apparently satisfied, she gave my face a pat of dismissal and snuggled deeper into the crook of my arm. I hugged her too me and closed my eyes.


    For the first time in my life, at least since my father died, I found eptance in a pack. Daisy''s love and friendship had covered me like a warm nket on a cold night. They had helped me, and helped my brother when we needed help, with no conditions, no demands, and no strings attached. Love, respect, eptance, inclusion, equality... that was the spirt of the young Rebel Moon Pack.


    Look what I had done. Although I never intended to bring any harm to anyone, my presence here had brought disaster and heartache to these sweet, kind people. Michael wasn''t at war with the Rebel Moon, he had been after me. It was all because of me. I had run straight to Daisy, and Gabe had jumped in to protect his mate when Michael followed us. I hadn''t put my teeth into Gabriel, but I might as well have. It was my fault.


    It was always my fault.


    I leaned my head back against the chair and let the hot tears roll unchecked down my face. I wasn''t crying for Gabe or for my dear friend, I was crying for myself. So much had changed in such a short time, from the day Michael had shot Heath, right up to the present moment. Our life had been hard, but simple. Stay on the move, and fight to survive. Heath and I hadn''t had much, but we had had each other. It wasn''t a nice life, but it was the only life I had known. You know they say you don''t miss what you don''t know, and its true. I didn''t remember theforts of a pack, so I didn''t miss it. I didn''t miss the friendship, theradery, the protection, even the annoying moments of being part of a big family. I had forgotten what it was like to have a full stomach, to sleep in a soft, warm bed, to get a hot shower whenever you wanted it. I had been too young when we left our pack to appreciate what it was like toy down for the night in the safety and security of a pack, knowing that the guards would keep watch at night, and you had nothing to do besidesy your head on the pillow and close your eyes.


    Now I knew. I knew what I was missing. Worse than that, I had lost my brother. All his attention was on his mate now. I watched them as they exited the bedroom, shutting the door quietly but firmly behind them, and moved down the hall to the kitchen. Heath wanted coffee, and William wanted hot chocte. They were obviously exhausted after the long, dreadful night, but it wasn''t over yet. Heath belonged to William now, there was no denying it. They had marked each other, and the connection between them was palpable. My brother belonged here. It might take him time to reconcile himself to being in a pack again, but I knew he would eventuallye around.


    But there was no ce for me in Rebel Moon. I lifted one palm from Raine''s back and looked at the red welts where I had used my bare hands to loosen Michael''s restraints. I had brought pain and destruction down on these good people. And then I''d betrayed them by helping Michael escape. When they found out what I did, they would have no choice but to banish me... or worse. It didn''t matter how kind they had been; I had broken thew. I was a true rogue. I sighed and lifted Raine off from myp. She looked up at me, blinking her eyes. She was just a baby, and yet I had a strange sense that she knew everything. There was a knowing in her eyes, and a sad eptance. She nodded her little head at me and turned to toddle back toward the kitchen. I heard her call out for, "Uncle Weeyum," as she disappeared from my sight.


    I stood on shaky legs and took onest look around. The farm house was old and tired, but it was full of love and warmth. Oh god, I would miss it. I scrubbed at my eyes and moved slowly toward the back door. No one noticed me as I slipped out, and sprinted for the trees.

 Chapter 85 -

    William Our little pack has never lost a member before. When we were designing our pack grounds, wepletely ignored the necessity of designating a location as a burial ground. We were all so young and na?ve, we faced our future as though we were immortal creatures who would always be young, strong and beautiful. Losing Gabe brought us all back to the stark reality that we are all going to die someday.


    But man, it was too soon for Gabe. Twenty-six years old, in the prime of his life, with his beautiful wife, and so many ns for his future. With his degree in architectural design, he had helped draft all the ns for the remodel on our farm house. He was going to lead the team in all the construction projects on ournd. I ran a hand through my hair and groaned. I was going to ask him to help me make a small house for Heath and Hannah. I just couldn''t wrap my mind around the fact that I would never be able to talk to my friend again. There would be no morete-night sentry duty together, no more sparring, no more pizza-and-beer parties.


    As hard as it was for me, it was a thousand times worse for Daisy.


    Daisy, our ever happy, always smiling ray of sunshine, had fallen into an almost catatonic state. She wouldn''t eat. She only took sips of liquid if Nina held the cup up to her lips. Her beautiful blue eyes had gone hallow, with deep shadows beneath them. Nina had to dress her like a child, and then sit her in a chair. Daisy would sit wherever you left her, her posture slumped, her eyes staring, her hands limp in herp. It was bad, really bad.


    It got worse when it came time to bury him. We had hurriedly made him a simple casket. When we lifted his body andid it gently inside the rectangr box, it felt like someone was driving nails into my heart. I didn''t think it was a good idea for Daisy to see him like this, but Nina brought her. "She needs to see," Nina had whispered raggedly. "She needs the closure." Nina led Daisy in, and sat her in a chair in front of the casket, which was set up on a sturdy coffee table. Daisy sat a long time, staring at the body, her face t and without emotion. Then she stood, her legs shaking, and walked to the box. Tears flowed down her face like a river, dripping off her chin as she reached in and straightened his cor, smoothed out thepel of his suit jacket. Then she leaned over and kissed him, kissing his dead cold lips. We all turned away, wanting to give her this private moment, but looking away was a mistake. Because when we turned back, we found that Daisy had climbed into the box with the body, and wasying with her husband, her cheek resting on his chest, her hands clinging to his shoulders.


    "What do we do?" I whispered.


    Nina choked on a sob and covered her mouth. "Just... let her be for a while."


    We left her like that,ying in the coffin with her husband for a long hour, and then with a great deal of difficulty, Shane and I pulled her back out. She clung to him, trying to hold on with all her strength. "No! Leave me!" She cried, breaking her silence. "Bury me with him!"


    Shane shuddered and we passed Daisy back into Nina''s arms. Daisy fought against Nina''s embrace, trying to get back to the casket, but Nina held her tightly, until Daisy copsed against her, weeping, her hands fisted in Nina''s shirt. When her tears ran dry, she withdrew inside herself again. Nina dressed her for the funeral in a navy-blue dress, one that Gabe had bought for her only a few months ago, saying it made her eyes sparkle like sapphires. Her blond curls were tamed back withbs, and one of the kids brought her a bouquet of wild-flowers which she held in her limp hands.


    Out in the field, some of the men had dug the hole, the first ever grave in our burial ground. We carefully lowered the box into the ground with ropes, while Nina kept a watchful eye over Daisy to make sure she didn''t try to fling herself into the hole with Gabe. Shane stood up, wearing his suit and his tie, looking somber and sad as he tried to speak words offort to Daisy, and to our pack family. But what are words? Whatfort can they bring? Nothing could sooth the raw ache we all collectively felt. Having finished, the Alpha rolled up his sleeves, and took a shovel, and personally began the work of back filling the hole. I left Heath''s side and joined him, doing thisst service for my oldest friend. Others joined us. There weren''t enough tools, so they used even their bare hands to push the soil back into the hole.


    This was Rebel Moon, a pack of misfits that had found belonging and home with each other.


    When the task waspleted, I found Heath. He was looking worried and distracted.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked, snaking my arm around his waist.


    "Have you seen Hannah?"


    I wiped my sleeve over sweaty forehead, my eyes scanning the dispersing crowd as people wandered back toward the farm house. I shook my head. "Not since this morning," I said. I rubbed his back. "I''m sure she''s around." He nodded absently, but the worried look didn''t leave his chocte brown eyes. "Come on," I tugged at him, "Let''s get a shower, and then I will help you look for her."


    My heart was heavy and I was distracted. I paused by Daisy and Gabe''s room to see Nina helping Daisy into bed. Daisy whimpered and hugged the pillow, burying her nose in it so that she could get Gabe''s scent. I gulped and reached for Heath, needing to reassure myself with his solid body. I stripped off my clothes which were stained with sweat from the funeral, and stepped under the shower in my old w-foot tub, pulling the curtain closed around me. Heath followed me into the bathroom, and sat on the closed lid of the toilet, his elbows and forearms resting on his knees as he waited for me. Once I toweled off and dressed in some shorts and a fresh t-shirt, we went in search of Hannah. I poked my head back in Daisy''s room. Nina was staying with Daisy, and had pulled up a chair beside the bed. "Have you seen Hannah?" I asked her. She gave a tired, negative shake of her head. Since Hannah usually hung out with Daisy, I wasn''t sure where else to look for her. We checked through themon areas of the house, the gardens, and even went down to check the old barn. I felt Heath''s anxiety growing with each passing minute. When she did not make an appearance at dinner, Heath pushed away from the table and headed for the back door. I gave the table an apologetic look and followed after him. I caught up to him at the tree-line, where he stopped to strip off his clothes before shifting. I joined him in wolf form and shifted as well. He was trailing around the edge of the trees, his nose to the ground, looking for a scent. When he found it, he gave a small whine and took off into the trees. It was easy to recognize the direction he was following, there was practically a well-worn path by now that lead from the pack house back to the little camp in the woods where they had stayed for so long. I half expected that we would find her there, with a fire zing, a pan of food sizzling over the coals, her tiny form squatting there with spat in hand. But the camp was dark and still. Everything was exactly as we left it. The little pine bough lean-to was sagging, and the cracked and broken dishes were lined up neatly on the t rock. There was no sign of Hannah, but her scent lingered. Heath yelped and shifted back into his human form. He squatted on his haunches and picked up some stems which had been recently stripped of leaves and discarded.


    I returned to my human form and kneeled beside him. "What is it?" I asked, looking at the remains of unknown nts scattered around the spot. He squeezed his eyes closed and crushed the stem in his hand. "She''s not here." "What? Are you sure?" I had smelled her scent on the trail in the wood, and it had led straight to the camp, and no further. I scanned the dark woods around the camp, still searching for her small body.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    He opened his palm and showed me the crumpled bit of stem. "She''s masked her scent," he said, his voice tight and pained. "She knows how to mix herbs to cover her scent, so she can''t be tracked." "But... "I looked around the camp, starting to feel his panic as my own. "Why would she cover her scent?"


    "So that I can''t find her." He swallowed and swore, throwing the stem down. "She''s gone."

 Chapter 86 -

    Chapter Forty Eight - Ryborg Pharmaceuticals William


    My happiness with Heath was overshadowed by loss... the loss of Gabe, and now the loss of his sister. Whenever I wasn''t upied by my duties as the pack beta, I was helping Heath search for his sister. We sent her photo to every pack in the North East, and some even beyond. We even registered her as a missing person within the human system, just to widen the. We spent every free day,bing the woods in ever widening circles, searching for any sign of her, any scent, any trace.


    Daisy finally emerged from her bedroom, looking years older, and incredibly frail. Her lovely face had grown gaunt, and thin, and she seemed to have no energy left in her body. She kept a nket wrapped around her shoulders, and was always shivering with cold. Her blue eyes had grown dull, and no longer sparkled with joy. She knocked quietly at our door, even though the door was already open. "William?"


    Heath and I were on the couch. He was sitting, with is feet propped up on the table, and I had my head in hisp, a book open on my chest. I lowered my book and weed Daisy into our room. She didn''t enter, but hovered there at the door, grasping at that nket. She shifted her weight from foot to foot. "Where... where is Hannah?"


    I exchanged a worried nce with Heath, and carefully pushed myself up into an upright seated position. I chose my words very carefully. "She''s not here, Daisy."


    Her brow furrowed. "I know that. Where is she?"


    I scrubbed my hands over my face. "She left," I finally admitted, "We don''t know where she has gone."


    Daisy sagged into the door jamb. "She... left?" Her face looked stricken. "Oh goddess, its because of me, isn''t it?" She squeezed her eyes shut. "I said some horrible things to her... to all of you. I''m so sorry! I swear I didn''t mean it!" I came off the couch to engulf her in a hug, "I know Daisy. We all know you were ovee by grief."


    "But..." Daisy dropped her head down, "She left. Oh Heath, I''m so, so sorry."


    "Don''t Daisy," Heath shook his head, "It''s not your fault, and nobody mes you."


    "I... I want to help you look for her," she offered weakly. She had not left the house since the funeral. She barely had the strength of will to get out of bed. Maybe looking for Hannah would help her, give her some purpose, some reason. As long as she didn''t be discouraged by theck of progress, it might be a good thing for her. Imunicated my thoughts to Heath through the mate bond, and he agreed.


    "We would really appreciate that," Heath said with sincerity. "Another set of eyes would be a great help."


    Daisy nodded, and pushed away from me. "Okay. Good night then." She adjusted her nket, tightened it around her shoulders again, and shuffled back down the hall toward her own room. I watched her go grimly. Not everyone survived the loss of their mate. The deeper the bond, the greater the love, the more likely that the one left behind would not be able to go on. I wasn''t sure if Daisy would be able to pull herself together. I said as much to Heath.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    He sighed. "I remember how it changed my Dad," he told me, his eyes distant as he relived the memories. "He survived, sure, but he was never the same. All the fun was gone, all theughter. He did the best he could to take care of Hannah and I, but he wasn''t really there, you know? He just... went through the motions. It was like the best of him died with Mom."


    I swallowed, hoping with all my heart that things would turn out better for Daisy. I said a silent prayer that she would find something to live for, and that the joy would light up her eyes again, and her wide smile would split her face. I pulled out my phone to check my email again, just as I did dozens of times a day, hoping for any sign of our missing sister. Yes, I did think of her as my sister already.


    Heath made himself a camp out at the ruined foundation. He allowed me to provide him with a tent, but that was about it. Some nights I went out and stayed with him there, and other nights I was able to convince him toe into the pack house and share my room with me. It wasn''t the most ideal situation, but I was grateful for every moment we had together. I was grateful that he was giving us a chance. I was thankful that he hadn''t turned and run away after his sister. I was still nning to build us a little house that we could share together, and until then, I epted that he needed to keep himself separate and apart from the pack.


    Days stretched into weeks, and I feared that we were never going to find Hannah. I know Heath worried about her constantly, even though he rarely spoke of her any more. He had a map spread out over my wall, and he studied it every night, as if the pale green topographical print was going reveal her hidden location. He leaned his forehead against the map and heaved a frustrated sigh. "She''s alone Will." he said, finally voicing his fears. "How long can shest before she goes feral?"


    I put my hand on his shoulder. "She''s strong. So much stronger than any of us ever gave her credit for. She''s going to be okay, Heath." I said the words tofort him. She was one tough cookie, that much was true, but I also was beginning to lose hope.


    She had been gone about five weeks when we got the first hint of her whereabouts. Daisy came into the room, looking excited and animated for the first time since she lost Gabe. "Have you watched the news today?" She asked. I frowned at her. "When have I ever watched the news?" I asked, rolling my eyes.


    "Maybe you should start." She said. She came over to me, and sat beside me, letting her nket fall away from her, forgotten for the moment. She pulled out her cellphone and cued up a news broadcast that originated from Ontario, Canada. The picture on the phone showed a big brick building engulfed in mes.


    "Ryborg Pharmaceuticals was attacked today by an unknown arson," the female broadcaster was saying. "Authorities are still investigating the motive for the fire. This image was captured by security cameras." The screen shed a grainy, ck and white image of a tiny figure moving along the side of the building, moments before the windows exploded and the ce went up in smoke.


    I snatched the phone out of her hand. "Is that???"Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Based on the images from the security footage, it seems the fire may have been the work of a child, or a group of children," the reporter continued. "If anyone has any information regarding the fire, please call the Ontario Provincial Police Department at 807-..."


    "Back it up! I want to see it again!" Daisy dragged the footage back, and I watched it again, zooming in closer to try and get a better look at the small figure. It was the right shape, the right size, and the figure moved just like Hannah, with that animal-like grace.


    "She burned theb." Daisy said, a bit of awe tinting her voice. Ryborg Pharmaceuticals was the source of the deadly, slow-acting poison that Michael had used to hunt and torture rogue wolves. The poison that had nearly killed her brother. I paused the video at the point the image was the clearest. I could make out the silhouette of a pony tail on the back of her head, and when she turned just slightly, there was a glimpse of the side of her face. Although nothing could be seen in detail, it was clear that the color, texture, and the reflection of light was different on the left side than it was on the right. I was positive, it was Hannah.


    I shot up off the couch. "I have to show Heath," I said, starting to run out of the room with Daisy''s phone.


    "Hey, my phone!" Daisy followed me, leaving her nket on my couch as the two of us hurried out of the house.

 Chapter 87 -

    Chapter Forty Nine - The Gift Heath


    I watched and re-watched the footage of my sister. Strong emotions hit me in waves. First and foremost was relief that she was still alive. As long as she was alive, there was still hope. But then came the worry. She had marched right into a big city full of humans andmitted arson. Arson!? Was she crazy? Was being out there alone already starting to affect her mentally? I was a little proud too. Here, all the alphas had sat around having endless and useless discussions about what to do about this new poison, how to keep it from falling into the wrong hands. While they were acting like an ineffectual government, my sister took matters into her own hands. And then there was the ever present anger and hurt. How could she leave me? Although I kind of understood her motives, it still felt like she had betrayed me.


    Thank the goddess I had William to keep me grounded. He was the most patient man on the, I swear. All he had to do was wind his arms around my neck and stare at me with those perfect blue eyes, and the universe righted itself again. "Maybe now that she has aplished her purpose, she wille back to us?" He suggested hopefully. "Let''s work on the house so that she has a ce to stay when she gets here."N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    William and I had started construction on a small bungalow. I felt bad that I had no money to contribute toward the cost of materials, but William insisted that I would contribute my share in "sweat equity." I took that very seriously, and did my part to swing a hammer. Another member of the pack had worked in construction, and was able to assist us with the more technical aspects of the building projects. I have to admit, it felt good to be busy. It felt good to be productive. It felt good to be staying in one ce for more than a few weeks. And mostly it felt good that at the end of the day, I came together with William.


    Some days I came to the pack house and shared his bedroom, other days he came out to my camp and we shared the tent. I was growingfortable with William''s pack. I grudgingly had to admit that Hannah was right. They WERE different from any pack we''d ever experienced. Everyone was treated as family, no matter their rank or station. They weed me in as William''s mate without question. As I grew morefortable, they started to joke with me, include me in conversations, and treat me... like I was one of them.


    My strength had fully returned, and some days I joined the pack for training. Whatever skills I had as a hunter were all self-taught through hunger and necessity. I had to start at the lowest level, with the newly shifted kids, but I didn''t mind. I was building new skills, training my atrophied muscles, and in some way I felt I was proving myself worthy of my beta mate.


    And William fully appreciated the changes to my body as I recovered my muscle mass. The sounds of appreciation he made when he massaged my back, or traced his fine hands over my chest were extremely good for my ego.


    Daisy seemed to gravitate towards us a lotte, and I didn''t mind. My heart went out to the grieving woman. I hadn''t known her well before she lost her husband, but even I could see the difference. She had lost a lot of weight, her shoulders always seemed slightly hunched. There were deep, dark circles under her eyes, and her eyes seemed dull, almost lifeless. She went back to her duties in the house, cooking meals and working out in the gardens, but you could see that her heart wasn''t in it. She was like a robot, going through the motions.


    We were sitting on the couch together, as we often did after a long day. I had juste out of the shower after washing away all the sweat and grime and sawdust I had collected while working on the frame of the house. I was wearing only boxers, and had my feet propped on the coffee table. William had given me a cellphone, and I was still fiddling with it, trying to figure out how to use it. William was beside me, with a little space between us, doing some work on aptop. When his hands were not upied on the keys, he would reach out and stroke my thigh, as though he were just reassuring himself that I was there.


    There was a light knock at the door, and Daisy poked her head in. "Hi guys," she said soft "Can I talk to you?"


    William gave her an encouraging smile. "Of course, Daisy,e on in." I noticed that her eyes were swollen and red rimmed again, and her blond curls, which were always a little crazy, seemed a bit limp and t. She came over and surprised me by wedging her body into the small space between us, wiggling her butt until she slid between our thighs andnded on the couch cushion. I raised my eyebrows at William over her head, and he gave me a slight, one shouldered shrug in response. He draped an armpanionably around her shoulders.


    ¡°I have something to tell you," she said, picking at the hem of her jean shorts nervously.


    William waited patiently for her to continue. I set my phone aside to give the woman my full attention. I always hated it when people yed on their phones during an important conversation.


    "I''m..." she sucked in a deep breath. "I''m pregnant."


    William''s mouth dropped open in surprise. "Daisy! Daisy that''s wonderful!" He squished her against his side in a one-armed hug. Her eyes welled up with tears. "Its all I ever wanted... to have a baby with Gabe. Now Gabe is gone..."


    William stroked her hair and waited while she wrestled with her emotions. When she had pulled herself together again, she surprised me, by reaching for my hand on one side, and William''s on the other. "Family was everything to Gabe. He wanted his kid to have everything that he never had growing up. Especially parents." She sniffled again, and swallowed with difficulty. "You were his friend, William. He loved you and respected you so much. And I know if he were here... he would want..."


    Daisy took a deep, shuddering breath, and then repositioned herself so that she was sitting on the coffee table, facing both of us. "William... Heath... will you help me raise this baby? Will you be his dads?" She scrunched up her face. "I''m sorry, I know it''s a lot to ask, I just..."


    We didn''t even need time to discuss it. William looked at me, his face eager and hopeful, and I nodded. I knew that William would be the most awesome father any child could ask for. I wasn''t quite so sure of myself, but the idea of raising a child together with William and Daisy made my heart blow up in my chest. William grabbed Daisy and crushed her to his chest.


    "What a gift, Daisy. What an amazing, generous, perfect gift."


    I shrugged away an awkward feeling, and enveloped both of them into my arms, feeling so much love and gratitude wash over me that I thought I would drown in it. I was going to be a dad.

 Chapter 88 -

    Chapter Fifty - The Rogue Hunter Michael


    I poked at the rabbit which was roasting on a spit over the small fire. My stomach was grumbling andining. I''d been living off small game for weeks, and I was beginning to know why they called it "rabbit starvation." The meat was too lean, and didn''t provide my body with the fat it needed to run optimally. I poked at my own abdomen. "I think I''ve lost weight," I said to myself. Oh yes, I''d taken up the habit of talking to myself to keep loneliness from settling into my bones. "I don''t think I''ve ever been this ripped."


    And, as it always seemed to do, my mind wandered to Hannah. What would she think of my physique? Would she be pleased with the sharper, harder lines? If I closed my eyes, I could just imagine her tiny hands trailing over my muscles, that look of approval and satisfaction in her eyes.


    I grumbled and scratched at my beard. I looked and felt like a hairy cave man. I probably smelled like one too. I needed a bath, a bar of soap, and a razor in the worst way.


    I couldn''t go back to my own pack, undoubtedly, the area alphas would be looking for me there. I was a fugitive now. I had be the thing I reviled the most. I was an outcast, aw-breaker, a rogue. I had fallen from the peak as an Alpha on the top of my game, down to the lowest depths of hell.


    And it was all because of her.


    My tiny little rogue mate.


    In my dreams, she was there, standing toe-to-toe with me, looking up at me with big, luminous eyes, her soft lips pursed in disapproval as she rejected me. I felt the pain sear through me every time I remembered it, like a knife in my gut. I''d been so shocked to find my true and fated mate. I''d discounted the whole thing years ago. I was Michael Bishop, I didn''t need a mate. All I needed was a Right Now to satisfy my base needs while I went along my business. And then that tiny creature pped me in the face and shook my whole world. Not only was she a rogue, she was a woman. How long had it been since I had found a woman desirable and attractive? I couldn''t remember.


    Oh, but when she had touched me, when she had put that soft mouth on me? I groaned and shifted my position beside the fire. Just the memory of the way she had tortured me in the barn made me hard with wanting. Night after night,ying on the cold hard ground, I yed the memory in my head, sometimes stroking myself to release the god-awful want that just the thought of her stirred up in me. I imagined what it would be like to finally touch her. To hold that tiny body in my hands, to feel those small, pert breasts pressed against my palms, to taste every inch of her, and to plunge into the depths of her for the first time. I moaned out loud.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Everything was because of her. I lost my pack, because of her. I escaped from death because of her. I was now a rogue, because of her. I pulled the rabbit off the spit and burned my fingers. I shook them and swore. I was burning my fingers over a camp fire, because of her. I took the knife I''d stolen from some punk at a gas station and used it to saw off a piece of meat.


    In the weeks after I had escaped from that barn, I had circled the territory, staying well clear of the bigger packs. When I felt things had quieted down enough, I came back around to the Rebel Moon. I was intent to go find my mate, and carry her away from there. I no longer car Sneaking onto their territory hadn''t been that hard, but Hannah wasn''t there. I stayed for one good week, watching and waiting, but the only rogue I found was the brother. William''s mate. I grimaced at the thought. Did that make William my brother-inw?


    Not that that was awkward or anything.


    After watching and eavesdropping for days I finally figured out that she had left, and even the brother did not know where she had gone. Something about a dead human, I couldn''t quite piece together the whole story. It made me furious at William, at the brother, how could they let a fragile little woman go out into the wilderness alone? She was no bigger than a child, at the mercy of werewolf hunters, horny rogues, and crazy vindictive Alpha''s like myself. If anyoneid a finger on her... A growl curled out of my throat.


    Not to mention...a lone rogue would go feral eventually, and by all reports, once a wolf lost her humanity, it was lost forever. And damnit, I couldn''t lose her. Not again.


    Finding her had be my sole purpose. I would find her, and I would convince her that we belonged together. She would take back her rejection, and I would sink my teeth into that scrumptious, pale neck. But tracking her was like tracking a ghost. No scent, and so tiny she hardly left a footprint even in ankle deep mud. But I was a very determined man, and an exceptionally skilled hunter.


    From my pocket I pulled three long strands of golden-red hair. I''d found them snagged in a branch yesterday, and there, close to the root where it had been pulled from her scalp, was the slightest residue of her scent. I wound the coppery threads around my finger, and watched them glitter in the firelight, even as I stabbed a piece of rabbit meat with my other hand and used my knife to shove it in my mouth. It was dry and tasteless, but at least it would fill my gut. "I''ming for you, my rogue princess." I promised the hairs. "I will find you."

 Chapter 89 -

    Chapter Fifty One Lucky Man William


    Raine had her diapered bottom sitting on the top of my foot, and her arms and legs wrapped tightly around my calf so that I was dragging her along the floor with every difficult step I took. Her peals ofughter echoed through the hallway as I slowly made my way toward the kitchen.


    Nina and Daisy were working side by side assembling blueberry pies from the fresh picked blueberries from the garden. My mouth was watering already at the prospect of dessert after dinner. Daisy crimped the edges of the dough with her fingers and smiled at my antics with the toddler. It was good to see her smile again, even if the smile didn''t quite reach her blue eyes. I believe that when she had her own baby in her arms, her light woulde back. She would have that little piece of Gabe to hold on to. We had already decided that the baby would be called Gabriel, or Gabrie, in memory of Daisy''s lost mate.


    "Hey sweety," Nina smiled down at Raine''s dark head. Her hands were covered in flour and dough, and her apron was spattered with purple blueberry stains. "Whatcha doing?"


    The little girl unwrapped herself from my leg, and pushed herself to her feet. She brushed her dark curls out of her face impatiently. "yin'' with Uncle Weeyum," she said matter-of-factly. "Whatcha doing Momma?" "Making a mess,¡± Ninaughed. She met my eyes and winked. "Where is uncle Heath?"


    I scooped up Raine and perched a hip on the kitchen stool by the counter. "He is meeting with Bradley," I said, bncing the baby on myp. "They are putting together a business n," I said proudly. Since working on our little house, Heath had decided he liked building things. He and our packmate Bradley had put their heads together to start a handy-man and light construction business. Heath was so excited and animated over it, and over the prospect of having his own steady ie.


    Everything was perfect, except for his missing sister. He had been somewhatforted by knowing she was alive... but also it also increased his anxiety that she was acting so far out of character. "What is she thinking? Right in the middle of the city?" He had raked his hands through his auburn hair until it stood up all over his head like an orangutan''s.


    I pulled my attention back to Nina and Daisy. "I uh..." I swallowed. "I bought a ring."


    Both of them froze and looked at me wide-eyed. Daisy stopped the rolling pin mid-roll across a sheet of dough. "You did?" Nina squealed. "Where? I want to see!"


    I sheepishly fished the velvet lined box out of my pocket and opened the lid for them to see. It was a simple wide white-gold ring, which wrapped around itself in an infinity symbol. And in the center of the figure 8 was a small, modest diamond. "Oh wow!" Nina breathed, bending close to look at the ring, "Its perfect Will! Elegant, but not too much, you know?"


    I nodded and slipped the box back in my pocket. "That''s exactly what I was going for," I admitted. "Heath wouldn''t like anything too shy." I wasn''t even sure how he would feel about making our union official. We hadn''t really talked about it, but it was something I was feeling strongly about. I wanted him to be mine in every way. I wanted the whole world to know that we belonged together, forever. I wanted him to be my husband. And I wanted to be his. Officially, unofficially, in every way. I just wasn''t sure if he would be overwhelmed by all that.


    "When are you going to propose?" Daisy asked, looking away to hide the slight sheen of tears in her blue eyes. But I saw them, and felt my heart squeeze in sympathy for her.


    I bounced Raine on my knee, making her giggle. "I haven''t decided yet. I was hoping that... well I know he would feel better about everything if Hannah was home." Nina sighed. "What if she doesn''te home, William?"


    I shook my head. "I don''t know. He''ll be heartbroken." That was a fear of mine. If something happened to Hannah, or if she simply disappeared forever, I was afraid that Heath might retreat back into his solitary rogue existence and shut me out. All the gains he''d made in thest month or so would slip away. But I had to believe that our love was strong enough to get us through it.


    Nina put her hand on mine, not caring that she was getting flour and blueberry juice all over me. "Don''t wait too long," she advised with a serious look. "We never know how long we have." She cut her eyes at Daisy and then went back to the pie she was filling.


    "Weeyum!" Raine caught my face in her chubby little hands and directed me to look at her. She stared at me hard for a moment, her grey-blue eyes so serious, it almost made me squirm. It was like she was looking straight into my soul. Then she poked my nose. "y!"


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    Iughed and swung her up on to my shoulders. Daisy watched me, a small wistful smile ying around her lips. "You are going to be such a good dad, William."


    I held Raine by her chunky thighs and felt my heart knock against my ribs. I was going to be a dad. How freaking amazing was that? I still couldn''t wrap my mind around it. We had already decided that we would turn the extra room in our little cottage into a nursery for the baby, with an extra bed for Daisy when she wanted to sleep over. And Heath was as excited as anyone. He had already picked out a crib, and spent hours painstakingly screwing the parts and pieces together. I guess he already had a lot of experience raising kids, since he had pretty much raised his sister himself.


    I felt the bulge of the jeweler''s box in my pocket. I was a damn lucky man.


    Book 2 Epilogue


    Epilogue


    Hannah


    I crouched on a nearby rooftop and watched the building burn. The smoke burned my nose and stung my eyes. My throat felt raw and scratchy. I think I breathed in some of the chemicals as they burned.


    It had been easy, even easier than I thought. Once I got the fire started, there were so many mmable andbustible materials inside theboratory, that the ce went up like a roman candle. Mini-explosions had busted out all the windows. I had disabled the sprinkler systems, and by the time the fire department had arrived, the fire was burning so hot that the water practically evaporated before it could douse the mes. I watched from above as the firemen scrambled with their hoses, feeling satisfied.


    It wasn''t a permanent solution, of course. Somewhere out there some scientist still had the formtion to the poison. It was on a sh drive, or aputer, or in someone''s head. But for the moment, I had done what I could to stop the manufacturing process. I hoped it would take a long time for Ryborg to recover, rebuild, and reopen their operations. In the meantime, Michael would have no supplier. And no one else would get their hands on the vile stuff that had nearly cost me my brother.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Michael. I gritted my teeth. It had been weeks now... I don''t even know how much time had passed, as time was bing kind of irrelevant. No matter, every time I thought of him, it was like a dull ache in my core. I could close my eyes and still remember every single detail of his eyes, his face, his body. I even remember what he tasted like in my mouth. I also remembered the look in his eyes when he had first seen me. The revulsion. The acid tone when he had said, "What happened to your face?"


    I balled my hands into fists. He tried to kill my brother. He WOULD have killed my brother. And he had killed my best and only friend''s mate. I rubbed at my eyes and backed away from the sight of the burning building. I made my way over to the fire escape and started down.


    Once my bare feet hit the pavement I looked around in confusion. My thoughts were getting muddy. It was harder and harder to think reasonably. I struggled to remember where I was, who I was, where I was going.


    I had been alone too long. I felt the panic rising in my throat like burning bile.


    I had to get back to Heath, and to Daisy.


    Daisy... my dear friend... the first one to wee me. I could still picture her face, the me and pain of betrayal in her eyes when her mate died. I didn''t know if she would ever forgive me for bringing Michael into her life. But I was going to redeem myself, to her, to the Rebel Moon pack. I was going to solve all of our problems.


    Itched on to the solution with everything in me... it was the one thing that kept my mind focused and intent. The one thing that was saving me from losing myself to my wolf and goingpletely feral. I still had a purpose to aplish. Instinctively my feet started moving me southwards. I crouched low and ran through the shadows of back streets and quiet alleys. There was something inside of me, an invisible pull, like an internalpass leading me where I needed to go. I have onest thing to do.


    I am going to kill Michael Bishop.

 Chapter 90 -

    To create a smoother reading experience, here we prepare a direct ess to the third book of Rebel Moon Series for you. Keep scrolling and you can enjoy the sequel Redemption. Blurb:N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Shift. Shift damnit.


    Ah, that persistent and annoying voice again. She growled, half aware that she was only growling to herself. When was thest time she had shifted into her human form? Had it been days? Weeks? Wolves didn''t keep time. When you were a wolf, it was always now. Being human, thinking like a human was bing increasingly tiresome and difficult, and she was forgetting why... why did it matter? Remember, the voice prodded.


    Remember what? Her vague memories of Hannah the human were distant and disturbing. It was much better to remain as an animal, think as an animal, survive as an animal. Michael Bishop.


    The growl in her chest grew deeper. The voice would have to bring that name into her mind. Immediately she was flooded with images of his face. So handsome, with thick arched brows over captivating green-hazel eyes, and a big, squarish jaw. Everything about the man had been big. EVERYTHING. Oh yes, she''d seen it all.


    With a whine she let the memory propel her back into her human form. If her wolf had been small, her human form was downright diminutive. She was hardly bigger than a child. her long red-gold hair was matted and dirty, and her naked body was gleaming pale in the moonlight. She rubbed at her arms, feeling the sudden chill of the night air against her bare skin. It was better to stay a wolf, where she had no need of clothing to keep her warm.


    She rubbed at her chest, at the constant dull ache behind her sternum. She was getting close, and the closer she got, the more the spot between her small breasts ached.


    The only way to get rid of the pain was to kill the man. When Michael Bishop was dead, she could go home.

 Chapter 91 -

    Chapter One


    Fire. You should start a fire.


    The voice whispered in her head distantly, but she swatted the thought away like an annoying fly. She dragged the carcass of the small deer to a more sheltered spot. The animal outweighed her, but she was nothing if not determined. With a quick scan of the surrounding forest, she ripped into the flesh with her canines, going straight for the soft underbelly, and the most nutritious vital organs. By the time her belly was engorged with fresh meat, her muzzle was stained with blood, and night was falling.


    Her wolf-form was small and pale, the color somewhere between sandy white and grey, with deep brown eyes. She sat back on her haunches and licked absently at her lips. In her periphery she saw two coyotes pacing restlessly. They were hungry, and they had smelled her fresh kill. They were small and scruffy looking, their big ears and small pointed snouts making them look silly and undignified. Even though she was only a small lone wolf, they feared her. Still, they couldn''t stop salivating over the prospect of fresh venison.


    Sheced her ears back and considered chasing them, just for the fun of it. But her belly was bloated and she was feeling too sleepy to waste her energy. Instead, after nosing her kill one more time, she simply turned and walked away, letting the two hungry coyotes move in to scavenge after her. She went some distance, following the ridgeline until she found a spring that fed a small brook. She stopped and drank from the water, relishing the coldness against her tongue. She moved a little way downstream, into a stand of young maple that had a lot of underbrush. It was a safe ce to bed down sleep off the feeling of being meat-drunk.


    Shift. Shift damnit.


    Ah, that persistent and annoying voice again. She growled, half aware that she was only growling to herself. When was thest time she had shifted into her human form? Had it been days? Weeks? Wolves didn''t keep time. When you were a wolf, it was always now. Being human, thinking like a human was bing increasingly tiresome and difficult, and she was forgetting why... why did it matter? Remember, the voice prodded.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Remember what? Her vague memories of Hannah the human were distant and disturbing. It was much better to remain as an animal, think as an animal, survive as an animal. Michael Bishop.


    The growl in her chest grew deeper. The voice would have to bring that name into her mind. Immediately she was flooded with images of his face. So handsome, with thick arched brows over captivating green-hazel eyes, and a big, squarish jaw. Everything about the man had been big. EVERYTHING. Oh yes, she''d seen it all.


    With a whine she let the memory propel her back into her human form. If her wolf had been small, her human form was downright diminutive. She was hardly bigger than a child. her long red-gold hair was matted and dirty, and her naked body was gleaming pale in the moonlight. Very unnatural for a werewolf to be so small, she thought. Her brother was practically a giant next to her. She winced, as if it hurt to remember that she did indeed have a brother. She rubbed at her arms, feeling the sudden chill of the night air against her bare skin. It was better to stay a wolf, where she had no need of clothing to keep her warm.


    When had she lost her clothes? She couldn''t remember. She had left them behind at some point, and had not bothered to look for others. She didn''t like stealing, and that was the only way she was going to acquire something. She rubbed at her chest, at the constant dull ache behind her sternum. She was getting close, and the closer she got, the more the spot between her small breasts ached.


    The only way to get rid of the pain was to kill the man. When Michael Bishop was dead, she could go home.


    Home... She shook her head. Where was home? She couldn''t exactly remember any more. Fragments of memories drifted in and out of her consciousness like faded photographs. A big old farm house with a sagging porch and peeling white paint. Faces of people whose names she could no longer remember. She groaned and held her head. Trying to piece together the broken pieces of her human life made her head hurt, and she longed to let her wolf back. Only the tiniest fragile thread of self-awareness stopped her from abandoning her humanity altogether. She knew she was in danger of losing herself forever, and she had to finish the mission before she turnedpletely feral.


    Kill Michael Bishop.

 Chapter 92 -

    Chapter Two


    Michael held up a fragment of a broken mirror, and used a disposable razor to scrape away the stubble from his chin. Rogue or not, a man still had to keep himself together. When he found Hannah, he wanted to be sure that he looked his best. He swore as he nicked himself right on the bottom of his chin.


    "You alright there, boss?" Frankie asked from his spot by the fire. He was ying cards with his brother Boyd. Boyd didn''t talk, and Frankie wasn''t the sharpest tool in the shed, but they were loyal. Out here in the world, without a pack to protect you, you took whatever you could get. And Michael had been gathering up strays to himself. The brothers were the first to join him, followed by the husband-wife duo of Caroline and Lonnie. Lastly, they had picked up an olderdy called Sarah. Together the six of them made a sort of unofficial pack. Nobody called him Alpha, but it was unanimously agreed that he was the leader.


    "Yeah, yeah," Michael swiped at his bleeding chin with his shirt cor. He sniffed and nced around him. "I want to move out soon." He rubbed absently at his chest. "We are getting close, real close this time. I can feel it." "That''s what you saidst time," Carolineined. She was a in looking woman, with straight brown hair that she wore scraped back severely into a thin braid. Her mouth always seemed to be set in a grim line, and she had about as much shape as a tree trunk. But she had proven herself as apetent fighter and hunter.


    Lonnie on the other hand was a royal pain in the ass. A consummate know-it-all who had an opinion on everything, but took responsibility for nothing. They never discussed WHY they were all pack-less, by unspoken agreement, but Michael often wondered if Lonnie had annoyed his previous Alpha to death, and the poor man had thrown him out just to get some peace. Michael didn''t like the man, but conceded to his presence in their rag-tag group just because there was safety in numbers. And as long as he was with other werewolves with social interaction, he knew he was safe. Not from hunters or haters, but safe from himself. Safe from having his human half wither away until he became feral.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He shuddered at the thought, and immediately his mind turned to Hannah. She''d been alone for months. At first her movements had been calcted and precise, but in thest few weeks they had be increasingly erratic, like she no longer had a n or a destination. She no longer took any precautions to mask her scent or hide her tracks. Last night they had found a fresh kill with her scent all over it.


    He was close, so close... but was he already toote?


    What would he do if his little mate had already gone feral? They say once a wolf has turned, there is no bringing them back. He swallowed away the difficult thought. She had to be okay. She just had to. He knew she was incredibly strong and resilient, and she knew better than anyone how to survive as a rogue. Once the thought of rogues had turned his stomach with revulsion. But now the tables had turned. The high and mighty Alpha Bishop was now just a lowly rogue himself, trying to survive alone, while he searched the wilds for his lost mate.


    It didn''t matter that the little minx had rejected him on first meeting. That had been his fault, he admitted. He hadn''t exactly received her with warmth and joy and promations of love. And yeah, he''d been intent to kill her brother, and he would have killed her too, if she hadn''t stepped out of the woods looking like a tiny golden angel and smelling like heaven. He ruffled his hands through his hair, which was entirely too long and shaggy now. Gods, what he wouldn''t give to sit in a proper barber chair and have his favorite stylist undo the damage.


    Michael Huffed. "Break camp, I want to move out." He pulled off his t-shirt and shifted into his wolf. It was big and ck and powerful, and just as handsome and charismatic as the man. Not to be boastful, but Michael knew perfectly well that he was an amazing specimen of both man and animal, and he knew how to use that to his advantage. But for now, his mind was on finding Hannah. He put his nose to the forest floor and began weaving through the trees, searching for the sweet, elusive scent. He finally picked it up near the stream, and howled to his followers. She was close. Closer than she had ever been before. He wanted to take off at a dead run, but that was a sure way to lose the scent. Instead, he forced himself to go slowly, keep his nose to the ground like a bloodhound, and keep on the trail. In his head he was thinking, "Hang on baby, I''ming for you."

 Chapter 93 -

    After snuffling around in circles a few times, Michael was forced to lift his nose from the ground and look around. The scent had stopped abruptly... too abruptly. She had lead him straight into a narrow ravine. There was only one way in and one way out. He hadn''t lost her scent, she had doubled back on herself. Not only that, he realized with a groan, but she had lead him here on purpose. He wasn''t hunting her... she was hunting him. Crazy, cunning woman.


    He shifted back into his human form, and took his sweats from Sarah. The woman had drawn the short straw this trip, and had the unfortunate duty of carrying the pack with their clothes. He yanked the worn cotton pants up and hastily tied the strings. "Eyes open," he called to his group. "She''s close. Probably watching us right now."


    Everyone turned, scanning the banks of the ravine, peering into the shadows of trees, looking for Michael''s mate. Michael''s crew was tired of tracking this girl. They''d covered countless miles, and had too many near misses. They were all ready to call it quits, but the instinct to survive kept them following Michael through the wilds. Michael was a true alpha. He had the strength, the cunning, the charisma that drew them in, that unspoken promise of protection that came from being included in his circle.


    But it seemed like the chase had ended in another dead end. Frankie and Lonnie pulled on their clothes and kicked at the gravel. "Your ghost girlfriend has eluded us again," Lonnie growled, and threw himself down in the sand.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Michael rubbed at his chest and continued to scan the tree line. "No... No, she''s close. She''s so fucking close I can feel it..."


    "You need to let it go," Sarah growled. "Has it urred to you that you are chasing a woman who doesn''t want to be caught?"


    Of course, it had urred to him. And he rejected that idea as readily as she had rejected him the first time they''did eyes on each other. She may not want him, but she needed him, whether she liked it or not. He took deep breaths from the air, but the scent was gone... how could it be so strong, and then simply vanish into thin air?


    Hannah knew how to cover her own scent with medicinal herbs, but she''d stopped doing that weeks ago. He dragged his hands through his hair in frustration and turned back toward the river. His feet dragged as he moved to the sandy bank and knelt down to cup his hands in the cold, clear water. He sshed his face first, and then brought up a handful to his mouth. His eyes moved over the water, and he thought for a moment he saw the glimmer of a fish moving near the far bank. He sat back on his heels and scanned the surface of the water, searching for tell-tale signs of feeding trout.


    The water suddenly erupted in front of him, and a tiny figure exploded out of the water andunched itself at him with a primal scream. He didn''t even have time to stand before she hit his chest like some kind of cold, angry water nymph. She shed at him, catching him across his chest with a sharp piece of broken ss bound to a simple stick. It was a crude weapon, but it cut deep. Michael barely avoided the second swing, which was clearly intended for his neck. He caught her wet slippery wrist, but she continued to writhe and twist and w and bite. Her sharp teeth sank into his forearm and mped down.


    Michael roared in pain as he tried to extricate himself from his would-be assassin without hurting her, but she was wet and slick and naked, and every time he tried to grab her she slid away, only toe at him again, eyes wild, teeth bared, clearly intent on only one thing. "Hannah! Hannah stop!" He yelled, but hearing her own name only seemed to make her more manic as she dove on him with her bare hands. Finally he grabbed the only thing he could actually get a grip on, which was her thick, matted hair. He hated to do it, but he pulled her safely away from his body, using his long arms to keep her out of reach.


    She snarled and growled, still fighting against him with all her strength. Considering how small she was, that strength was considerable, but she was no match for a giant like Michael.


    "That''s Hannah?" Lonnie scoffed. "Are you fucking kidding me?"


    "Shut up!" Michael barked. "Everyone turn your backs, now. No one looks at her." He did his best to position himself between his ragtag band of rogue wolves and his mate, but with her still swinging and squirming, it wasn''t an easy thing to do. "Frankie, give me your clothes!"


    "What? But boss!"


    "Do it!"


    "Damn it all to hell." Frankie swore, but he obediently pulled off the shirt he had just barely slipped on.


    "The shorts too."


    "Awee on Mike, she aint gonna fit in my shorts. She could put her whole body in one leg hole."


    Michael snatched the shirt with his free hand. "Sarah! Caroline! I''m gonna need some help here."


    The two women approached carefully. Caroline circled the young woman, shaking her head. "You''re toote, Michael. She''s gone feral."


    "No," Michael growled. "It''s it not toote." But looking into her eyes, he wasn''t so sure. "Hannah, I''m really sorry... but I''m going to have to restrain you. Please trust me, baby, I''m not going to hurt you."


    She screamed again, and this timeshed out at Sarah, who was trying to approach her from behind. Her sharp, jagged nails raked across Sarah''s cheek, leaving red, bleeding welts. "Oh she''s a peach, Michael. I can see why you dragged us all over the Northeast Kingdom to find her." Sarah spat, and wiped the blood off her cheek.


    "Okay, that''s enough." Michael growled, and pulled Hannah''s wet body into his bleeding chest, her back to his front, and wrapped his arms tightly around her, pinning her arms to her side. She still tried desperately tosh out, to kick, to bite, but she no longer had the leverage to reach anyone. Michael breathed in deep breaths of her sweet scent, like fresh baked sugar cookies. Despite the burning pain of the wounds on his chest, everywhere their bodies touched, sparks erupted like sparklers on the Fourth of July. Her chilled wet skin felt like heaven against him. He''d been waiting for months for this, to touch her body, to feel her against him, to wrap himself up in her essence.


    Okay he''d pictured something a little more romantic than this. A little resistance, sure. She was strong and feisty, but in the end, she would melt into him, ovee by his irresistible charm and animal maism. But at the moment, his charm seemed to be failing him. Sure, he hadn''t expected that she''d greet him with open arms, but he also hadn''t expected that she would try to kill him. "Hannah, baby, just calm down--" He tried to turn her slightly in his arms so that he could see her eyes. He needed to see into her eyes, needed to see that some part of her was still there. "That''s it, see? You''re okay..."


    She was so okay that she was able rear back in his arms and drive her knee directly between his thighs.

 Chapter 94 -

    Michael swore, and buckled to his knees but he refused to let her go. Not now, and definitely not like this. He tightened his muscr arms around her like steel bands. She screamed and thrashed in his arms, but she couldn''t escape his grasp. The women came quickly and tied her hands and feet. It hurt Michael''s heart to see her bound, but not quite as much as his balls were aching from her bony little knees. He swore again and ran his hands through his hair. "Now what?" Caroline asked skeptically, backing away a safe distance.


    "Now we get the hell out of this ravine and find a ce to make camp." His eyes scanned the ridges uneasily. "This ravine is a death trap."


    There was no easy way to carry Hannah with her all tied up. Michael propped his hands on his hips and stared down at her. "Look babe, I know you are going to hate this, but... I gotta carry you. It''s a damn good thing you are small, but it still won''t befortable."


    She stared at him with wild brown eyes, and growled in response.


    Michael chuckled, "That''s my girl," he said, as he lifted her and draped her over his shoulder like a sack of potatoes. "Lets go!" He called to the rest of his group, "we are running out of daylight."


    Having the weight of his mate over his shoulder was a wee burden. He could still feel the sparks where their skin connected, even though it had grown faint. She smelled delicious, despite the fact that she seemed to have abandoned the habit of bathing sometime back. They hiked up out of the ravine, and went in search of a safer camping spot on high ground. Caroline scouted ahead and came back to lead them to hollow in the mountainside, where the undergrowth was sparse, giving them a good line of sight in three directions.


    "This will do," Michael said tiredly, and lowered Hannah back to the ground carefully. She had been silent most of the hike, with only the asional grunt or growl if Michael stumbled or stepped roughly, causing her to jostle on his shoulder. When he finally set her down, her face was red from her inverted position. Michael adjusted the t-shirt so that she was modestly covered. Not that he would mind gazing his fill at her slender, naked body, but that body was for his eyes only. His crew was familiar with the task of setting up camp, and went about it without any instructions from him. Frank and Boyd had gone to get the belongings they had stashed before they had picked up Hannah''s trail. Sarah was gathering dead branches for firewood. Caroline had gone to fetch water, and Lonnie was supposed to be looking for food... but his mouth never stopped running, so it was doubtful if he would catch anything.


    Michael shook his head and turned his attention back to Hannah. Physically, she was the same, but something was very different. Her eyes seemed wild and untamed, and were somewhat depressed and shadowed. Her face had little expression apart from fury. When she wasn''t growling, it waspletely expressionless. The scar on the side of her face was still the same, the skin silvery and slightly wrinkled from a burn. Her petite frame was, if possible, even thinner than he remembered.


    Sarah came and dropped her armful of firewood in front of Michael with a tter.


    "This really the girl you''ve been looking for all these months?" The woman tipped her head and studied the girl doubtfully, before crouching to begin the work of starting a fire. She brushed her dirty blond hair out of her face and tucked it behind her ears. "Seems like she''s gone."


    Michael narrowed his eyes at Hannah, but a small smile yed around his full lips. "Oh no, she''s in there."


    "How can you be so sure?"


    "Because she tried to kill me." His small smile spread into a grin. "Some part of her must remember who I am, or she wouldn''t be so intent to kill me, right?"


    Sarah looked up and arched a brow at him. "Do all your girlfriends try to kill you?"


    Michael shrugged nonchntly, "Nope, just this one."


    It was a stretch to call Hannah his girlfriend. He wasn''t even sure he could rightfully call her his mate, since she had rejected him on first sight. But he hadn''t rejected her, that had to count for something, right? And when he was going to be executed, she''de and administered the sweetest torture ever... right before she loosened his bonds and made it possible for him to free himself. So somewhere deep inside, she must have cared for him, at least a little. He wasn''t quite sure when that little bit of care and concern for his life had turned to a desire to murder him.


    He sighed, and moved closer to her. He needed to be near her. He reached for her matted hair, and started to work at it with his fingers. He''d already been on the run when she disappeared. He was only able to gather fragmented information from the few wolves he had met as he circled the area looking for her.


    He picked up a small sharp stick to work between the knots in her red-gold tresses. She sat ridged, staring straight ahead at nothing. Once upon a time, Michael had been an alpha. He''d fought to take the title from his cousin at East de, and he''d made his small pack fierce and feared. There was nothing Michael hated more than rogues, and he''d made it his mission to obliterate them from the territory. He''d made a sport of hunting them down and killing them with his specially trained team. His moto back then had been "the only good rogue is a dead rogue."


    Ironically, his mate had turned out to be one of those rogues, and he''d very nearly killed her brother with his poisoned arrows. He frowned at his work, as he carefully freed and separated the gold red strands. "I don''t suppose it will do me any good to say sorry at this point, will it Hannah?" He touched her arm, and she flinched away from him. "But I am sorry. I''m sorry I hunted you and your brother. I''m sorry about that man I bit. I''m sorry I messed everything up." The words felt weird in his mouth. Michael was not a man ustomed to apologizing to anyone.


    She didn''t respond to his words, but continued to stare at the mes as Sarah tended the fire. Sarah dragged her pack over, "I don''t expect we''ll get much from Lonnie," she said with a tired sigh. "I''ve some potatoes left," she dug around in the contents. The old army rucksack was like Mary Poppin''s bag, an never ending source of useful supplies. "A couple cans of corn... and a tin of Spam."


    Michael nodded absently, and continued to keep his hands busy untangling her hair, as if that was the most important thing in the world.


    "What are you going to do with her now?" Sarah asked carefully, motioning to Frankie to bring her a cooking pot.


    Michael''s brows knit together. "I''ve got to take her back to the familiar. I need to take her to her brother." He swallowed and dug his small stick into the ground beside him. "He''s with the Rebel Moon pack now."


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    Sarah shrugged, "Never heard of them."


    "I''m not surprised... they are new and small, but they have a strong alliance with the ck Crow pack."


    At the mention of the ck Crow, Sarah stiffened. Michael noted it, "I see you are familiar with the ck Crow." Hemented dryly.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Everyone is familiar with the ck Crow." She said, a trace of bitterness in her voice.


    "Mmhmm." He stared into the fire for a long time, as an idea was brewing in his head. "Have you met the Alpha of the ck Crow? A woman called Eudora?" Sarah snorted. "No."


    "Well, they say she''s a witch of some sort. She can put her hands on people and heal them." He cut his eyes back to Hannah. "Maybe she can help Hannah."


    Michael thought he saw something shift in Sarah''s eyes, but the light was fading, so maybe he imagined it. She produced a can opener from her bag, "And how will you get Hannah inside the pack, when you are a wanted man, Michael Bishop?"

 Chapter 95 -

    The food wasn''t great, but it was hot and filling enough. Sarah cooked up a skillet of potatoes, spam and canned corn, and Lonnie did eventually return... with three squirrels. As if that was going to feed seven hungry wolves. Still, they roasted the meat and threw it in the pan with the rest of the food. They didn''t have anything like proper utensils, so Michael filled the empty tin can with a ration of food for Hannah, and then he sat down to patiently spoon feed her.


    At first it seemed like the girl was going to refuse to eat. She leaned far away from him when he approached. However, when she caught scent of the food, her nostrils red, and she made a hungry, grunting sound, her eyes glued themselves to the can. "Hey sweetheart," he greeted her softly. "Are you hungry?"


    She lunged for the can, but her restraints kept her from making a real grab for it.


    "I''ll take that as a yes." His eyes skimmed over her body. "Doesn''t look like you''ve been eating so well, eh?" He scooted closer to her. He could see indecision weighing in her eyes, as though she was torn between her desire to get away from him, and her hunger. She physically waivered, swaying first toward him, or more specifically, toward the food, and then leaning away again. Michael picked up a spoon. "Okay, lets just take this nice and slow. I wish I could untie you, but we both know how that will end, right?"


    She didn''t answer him, or even give any indication that she heard him. Her eyes never left the food. "So here is what we are going to do. I''m going to feed you. Nice and easy okay?" He pointed at her with his spoon. "And absolutely no biting."


    He dipped the bent spoon into his tin can and leaned closer to offer it to her. His heart sank a little as he realized that she didn''t seem to recognize the function of the spoon. When he got close enough, she attacked the utensil with her mouth, knocking most of the food down onto the forest floor. She made a whimpering sound and dropped to the ground, intent to eat the dirty, fallen food.


    "Wait, wait," He caught her and sat her back up. She growled and flinched away from his touch. "Listen sweetheart, you are going to have to trust me a little. Let me feed you this time. Do you think you can do that?" Michael took another spoon full of food, and this time slipped a hand behind her neck to hold her head steady. "Open your mouth, Hannah." he said coaxingly, as if he were speaking to a little kid. She struggled against his hand at her neck, trying to rear away from him, but his massive hand held her firm. "Don''t fight me now. I know you are hungry. Let''s eat."


    It took three more tries before he finally got a spoonful of food into her mouth. He had to pry the spoon out from between her teeth after she bit down on it, but he smiled victoriously. "Yes! That''s it! You''ve got it!" Once she seemed to grasp the concept that the spoon, and Michael''s hand, were the food delivery system, things went a little smoother. She stopped fighting his grasp, and willingly opened her mouth each time he came toward her with the spoon. Bite by bite, he fed her like a baby, until the can was empty. She made a low growl when he put the spoon down.


    "That''s it, love." He showed her the empty can. "I''m sure you probably could have eaten ten of those, but we have to share with the rest."


    Her response was another grunt, and then she deliberately turned and moved as far away from his as her restraints allowed. "I see how you are," he said with a sad chuckle. "No food, no friends, right?"


    Frank moved closer to the fire to warm himself, and watched Hannah thoughtfully. "How are you going to keep her from shifting and running away in the night?"


    Michael ran his hands over his face roughly. He''d been thinking about the same problem. Keeping her restrained would only work as long as she remained in her human form. If she shifted, she could easily slip out of her restraints, or at least chew them away with her own teeth. There were a few ways to keep a werewolf from shifting, and none of them were very pleasant for the werewolf. He swallowed ufortably and reached for his pack. He opened a p and dug around in the pocket until he came out with a leather pouch.


    "I don''t know if you remember this," he said slowly. Although she was pretending to ignore him, he saw that she was watching him closely from the corner of her eye. "But there was a day your friends had me tied up in a barn... with this." He opened the pouch and shook it out onto the ground. A small, neat coil of silverced cord slipped out onto the ground.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Her eyes widened fearfully, and she scooted as far away from him and the silver cords as she could. "You have to believe me, babe, I don''t want to hurt you. That''s thest thing I would ever want to do. But you have to stay with me..." "You don''t have to put it directly on her skin," Frankie advised. "You can put ayer of cloth between her skin and the cords... it won''t burn her so bad, and she still won''t be able to shift."


    "Good idea." Michael scrounged around in his bag again and came out with an old, threadbare t-shirt. He tore through the hem with his teeth to rip off a portion of the shirt. He reached for Hannah, and grimaced when she snarled at him and showed her teeth. Even in her human form, she was acting more like a wolf. "Hold her for me, Frank."


    Frank gingerly took the girl by her upper arms and held her still while Michael wrapped the wide strip of fabric around the delicate curve of her neck. He could see the fear in her eyes as he picked up the silver cords, using the leather pouch like a pot-holder to keep his skin out of contact of the cords. He didn''t have any gloves, so when it came to the precise work of wrapping the silverced cord around her neck, he had to use his bare hands. "See," he told her gently, "This is hurting me much more than it will hurt you."


    Hannah did not seemforted by his words. She stopped snarling and growling and whimpered pitifully as he reached out to wrap the cords carefully over the t-shirt fabric. After he had tied the cords, he rubbed his burning hands over his chest. He could feel her fear there, like heartburn in his chest. He reached out and attempted to stroke her cheek, but she jerked away again, leaving his hand suspended in mid-air.


    "I''m so sorry, but it''s for your own good, I swear it."

 Chapter 96 -

    Hannah groaned and opened her eyes slowly. She felt heavy, disoriented, and unnaturally warm. She blinked until her blurry eyes adjusted to the dim, predawn light. A fire was slowly dying; just a few glowing embers remained in the pile of ashes. Several unfamiliar wolves were curled up in tight balls of fur. Two men in their human form were snoring in tandem under one shared nket.


    Her immediate reaction was to shift and run, but she faced two immediate problems: First, her wolf seemed to be unable to take form, and second, there was a huge, heavy arm draped over her waist, pinning her slight body to the earth. That source of heat was definitely a man''s body, pressed flush against her back. He smelled sweet and delicious, and vaguely familiar. The scent of ginger and honey tickled her memory, and her nose practically quivered as she breathed it in. What was that? It was equally attractive and somehow repulsive at the same time.


    She tried to move her hands, fully intent to throw off that massive arm. However, as soon as she moved, she met resistance. Her wrists were tied firmly together and anchored to her feet. She made a low growl deep in her chest and twisted her body, craning her neck to get a good look at her human captor.


    He had a big, square jaw covered by a thick, dark stubble. His lips, parted slightly in sleep, were soft-looking and full. His nose was long and straight, perfectly proportioned to his other facial features. Her eyes traced over his high cheekbones, to the thick ck brows that shed over his closed eyes, and the longshes that rested against his cheeks.


    I know him, she thought sluggishly, her brain struggling for coherency. She felt that weird push-pull in her stomach, like part of her wanted to run from him, and part of her wanted to jump on him and taste those sensual lips. It was too confusing, too dangerous! She began to squirm in earnest, intent on shimmying out from under that log of an arm and finding her escape.


    As soon as she started to move, that arm tightened around her like a steel band, and those eyshes lifted as though he''d been fully awake the whole time she''d been staring at him. His eyes were the most stunning hazel color, green toward the center, brown toward the edges, with golden flecks throughout like a kaleidoscope. She felt herself falling, being pulled into those eyes, an actual falling sensation in her body until shended back in reality with a jerk. Michael Bishop.


    The name was in her consciousness, though she didn''t know why. She was certain of only one thing: This sweet smelling man with the gorgeous longshed eyes was the enemy.


    "Good morning, beautiful." He had a deep, resonant voice that still scratched at her memory, but didn''t quite break the surface. His lips were stretched in a smile, and that seemed suspicious to her. When a wolf shows his teeth, it''s a sign of aggression. She responded with a snarl.


    The man chuckled and moved a lock of hair out of her face. She flinched away from his touch, but he still grazed his knuckles down the side of her face. She had the urge to turn her face into his touch, like a kitten begging for more. She didn''t like thatpulsion. "You are still so feisty," he said quietly. She proved just how feisty she was by trying to bite those fingers.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    He sighed and finally moved away from her. She should have been d, but she felt strangely lonely when the cold morning air hit her exposed body. She sat up and tried again to shift into her wolf. But it was like trying to start a car with a dead battery. Nothing happened. She narrowed her eyes and red at the big man. He had done something to her. She didn''t know what it was, but she was sure that he was the reason she couldn''t retreat back into the safety and security of her wolf.


    "I have to pee," he said, standing and stretching. "I imagine you do, too." His words were only half registering in her mind. She heard the sounds, but the meaning was skittering away from her like a shy bird. It was annoying, irritating, and it was making her head hurt. He hauled her to her feet, which were also bound together. And then he picked her up like she was as insignificant as a pup, and marched her to the bushes some distance outside the camp. He set her down with a grunt.


    "Okay," he scratched the back of his neck. "This is... awkward. But girls need to squat I guess, so..." He squatted down himself, bncing on the balls of his feet as he began to untie the rags that bound her ankles. "I''m going to untie you so you can relieve yourself, but don''t run."


    She held perfectly still. She wasn''t even breathing. He finished releasing her bonds and stuffed the rags into his pocket. He took a step back. "I''m going to be right over here. Don''t run."


    She watched him step over to the nearest tree. He nced back to make sure she was still in ce, before he lowered the waist band of his pants and proceeded to mark his territory. Disgusting male. As soon as she heard the stream of urine hit the tree trunk, she ran.

 Chapter 97 -

    "Son of a bit--" Michael hurriedly shook himself off and yanked up his pants before he took off after his wild mate. "Hannah! Hannah don''t do this!" He called after her as he crashed through the underbrush. She was tiny, and fast, and even with her hands tied, she was still skimming through the trees like it was second nature. Michael was big, broad shouldered, and he was bushwhacking his way through the trees behind her like an angry gori.


    She nced back over her shoulder, ducked under a low hanging pine bough and momentarily disappeared from view. Michael felt a sudden panic grab hold of his heart. No! No, he couldn''t lose her again. He swore and plowed through the trees, ignoring the fact that he was being snagged and scratched on the way. He forced himself to slow down long enough to pick up her scent trail, and corrected his course toward the north. She was fast, but his legs were twice as long, and her hands were still bound, which made running awkward. He gained on her steadily until he finally reached her and grabbed her waist with a growl.


    He picked her up and slung her over his shoulder. "I said... DON''T RUN!" he growled at her, panting heavily.


    She growled back and tried to kick him. He responded by swatting her on her backside, which was bare, since the t-shirt she was wearing had bunched up around her hips. She yelped at the stinging contact and jumped against his shoulder. He couldn''t see her face but Michael imagined he could feel her eyes staring daggers into his back. At least she had stopped squirming. With a tired sigh he turned around and marched back to camp.


    By the time he arrived back, the others were awake and moving around. Someone had rekindled the fire, and the smell of coffee was drifting through the air. It was instant coffee, but still, it was coffee. "Someone give me a hand here?" He growled, bncing Hannah''s slight body on his shoulder while he fished the rags out of his pocket. Caroline came forward cautiously and helped him tie her back up. "Did your prey get away from you, boss? You are all sweaty." Michael grunted and set his mate back down gently. "Nah, I just felt like going for an early morning run." He sank down beside her, and adjusted her t-shirt to make sure she was modestly covered. Frankie came and offered him a hot cup of ck coffee. He took it with a sigh of appreciation and lifted it to his lips.


    "We are getting low on supplies, boss," Frankie told him, shifting from foot to foot nervously. "Coffee is almost gone. We ran out of sugar." He lifted a thin shoulder. "I could kill for a good bagel. With cream cheese."


    "Man, a bagel?" Lonnie snorted. "Thats the best thing you could think of? Man, I want a big, juicy, double cheeseburger with bacon on top-"


    Michael ignored the men''s bickering and turned his eyes to his mate. Her eyes were wide and puzzled, and she was sniffing the air. "Hey," he smiled. "Do you like coffee? It''s kind of weird... I don''t even know what you like." He took a sip off the cup to make sure it wasn''t too hot, and then offered it to her. Curiosity was momentarily stronger than her animosity, as she took the cup eagerly and sniffed the contents. "Smells good, right? Well, it''s not the best. Some day I''ll take you for a cappino, but this is what we have out here."


    She brought the cup to her lips and sipped it. Michael thought he saw something like recognition sh in her eyes, as her brows drew together. She swished it thoughtfully in her mouth. She made a gagging sound and pushed the cup away before she spit out the dark liquid. She spit again and wiped her tongue, giving Michael a re as though he had just offered her poison.


    "Okay, coffee is a no. At least not ck coffee, hmm?" He took back his cup and continued to sip it. She narrowed her eyes at him, her expression usatory, and scrunched up her body to be even smaller.


    "I found some things," Sarah approached quietly. She offered a hair brush, and a set of women''s nursing scrubs.


    Michael epted the things on Hannah''s behalf, with a raised eyebrow. The older woman merely shrugged and went back to packing up her things. "They left the back door unlocked."Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    He knew better than to ask too many questions. "I''m going to need help getting her changed."


    The woman put a hand to her cheek, where the scratch marks from the ravine were almost totally healed. "Yeah... why doesn''t Caroline help you this time?"


    Michael finished thest of his coffee and stood. "We will have to stop at the next town on the way, and get more supplies." He said with a dark frown. asionally he was able to pick up odd jobs in town to actually earn money to buy what they needed. But there was no time now to dilly dally around doing odd jobs now. He needed to get Hannah back to her brother as soon as possible. He hated that he had been reduced to petty theft, but a man did what he had to do to survive. He looked at his little golden-haired angel. Even though she was staring at him with enough hatred to set his hair on fire, he knew in his heart he would do anything for her. He would see those golden-brown eyes smile again, or he would die trying.


    He picked up the hair brush and moved closer to her. She squinted her eyes at him and growled softly, but she didn''t move away. He began carefully working the brush through her hair, starting at the bottom where he had started to separate out the matts yesterday.


    "It would be easier if you just cut it," Caroline advised, "and start over fresh. You''ll never get all those knots out."


    Michael set his jaw stubbornly. "I won''t cut it." He shook his head. To him, it would be like shaving the head of an angel - something close to sacrilege. He wasn''t normally a patient man, but he vowed that he would untangle it all, strand by strand if he needed to. It was one small thing that he could do for his mate while she was in this state of confusion. "Hannah," He spoke softly as he worked gently on her hair. "I am going to fix this. I will make it right." Of course, he was talking about a lot more than just her hair. He leaned forward and kissed the top of her head, which earned him a ferocious snarl. He chuckled and leaned back. "Tell me how you really feel."

 Chapter 98 -

    "How are you going to do this?" Frankie asked as he eyed Hannah like the dangerous, feral animal she was. She was now dressed in pastel pink colored nursing scrubs that were a few sizes too big. The uniform made her look more like a mental patient than a medical professional. "You can''t carry her over your shoulder all the way to New York."


    Michael rubbed his stubbled jaw and considered the situation carefully. He knew all too well that if he set her down on her feet, she would run. Any and every time he turned his back, she would be running. But Frankie was right, it would not befortable for either of them if he carried her like a log on his shoulder the whole way.


    "What if you carried her on your back, piggy-back style?" Sarah suggested.


    Frankie looked at Michael''s back as he considered it. "That might work, as long as she doesn''t try to choke you from behind."


    Considering the dirty look she was giving him at that moment, she would definitely try it if she was given the chance to wrap her hands around his throat.


    "You could make a sling, like moms use to carry their babies," Caroline suggested. "Tie it over one shoulder and across your chest, to support her hips."


    Frankie''s brother Boyd was listening to the conversation with silent interest. He gestured something with his hands, but the others in the group just looked at him nkly. He gave an exaggerated and exasperated sigh, and then proceeded to pantomime out his idea. He took his belt and mock-tied his own hands, and then jumped on his brother''s back. He showed how, with his hands tied, he could easily use his restraints to choke his brother. Next he held up one finger, untied his own hands and rearranged them, so that one hand was over Frankie''s right shoulder, and one hand was under his left arm, and then the belt crossed over Frankie''s chest. Now, when Boyd pretended to struggle, there was no way for him to get the belt around Frankie''s neck, instead it just pulled harmlessly across his pectoral muscles.


    "Ah, I see!" Michael nodded. "That''s perfect. But this is going to take a group effort. Someone to hold her on my back, someone to tie her hands, someone to tie the nket under her." He made a face. "She''s not going to like this." Lonnie shrugged, "Well, what''s the alternative?"Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Michael didn''t like the idea of other men touching his mate, but he needed several pairs of strong hands to get everything in ce. He knelt on the ground in front of where Hannah was sitting. Frankie and Lonnie carefully picked her up under her arms. As soon as they touched her, she began to alternate between growling and screaming like a banshee, as she thrashed and fought against their touch. They persevered and pressed her against Michael''s back. Boyd worked quickly to untie her hands. Sarah stood on one side holding one hand, and Caroline stood at the other, trying to hold her hands and restrain her as she fought wildly against her abductors. She got several good scratches in, raising bloody welts across Michael''s back and shoulders, as well as getting a handful of Caroline''s hair. When the women finally pried her fingers loose, there was a clump of hair snagged between her fingers, and Caroline was swearing like a sailor. Boyd finally seeded in tying the small woman''s hands across Michael''s broad chest, just as he had demonstrated, but then there was the problem of her legs.


    "You can''t leave them loose, she''ll kick the shit out of you." Lonnie said scratching his head.


    Boyd had another solution. He tore more long strips out of Michael''s already ruined t-shirt, and after another fight and struggle with the woman, managed to loop the restrains under her knee''s, cinching the binding around Michael''s waist. Lastly Sarah produced an old bedsheet from her supplies, and they tied it like a giant baby-sling, so that most of her weight was actually supported by his shoulder, and not his back.


    Strangely enough, once the sling was pressing her close against his back, she stopped fighting. Michael could feel her chest heaving for breath against his back. He could also feel her small firm breasts pressed against him through the thin barrier of their clothes, he could feel her heart thumping against his spine, he could feel the electrical charge passing between them every ce their bare skin rubbed. Her warm breath was fanning the back of neck, and her scent, heightened by the heat of her struggle, enveloped him like an aphrodisiac cloud.


    It was going to be a long, long walk.


    They set out through the woods, moving towards the south-west, and the nearest human town. Frankie and Boyd took the lead, followed by Michael with his precious cargo, and then the other''s behind. They moved slower than they normally did, and chose the easiest terrain. They avoided the roads and trails. They might have passed as scraggly human hikers or simple vagrants, but if anyone happened to noticed the way that Hannah had beenshed to Michael''s back, they would think they were kidnappers. No one would understand that, although they had taken Hannah against her will, it wasn''t a kidnapping, it was a rescue mission.


    A strange thing began to happen as they pushed on through the spring woods. There was a subtle change in the scent that surrounded Michael. That sweet, sugar cookie goodness was growing stronger, heavier and more intoxicating with every step he took. He could do nothing but grit his teeth against the desire that was burning in his blood, but it seemed like the more he fought it, the worse it became. Gradually, a sweet musk began to intermingle with her normal scent. Realization hit Michael like a brick.


    She''s aroused. He was smelling her desire.


    He groaned out loud and stopped for a moment, leaning his weight forward to take the pressure off from his shoulder. Behind him he heard a slight mewling sound, and felt her shift, using the new position to press her core against the small of his back, and rub her breasts deliberately against his back. "Oh for the love of the Moon, Hannah, don''t do that." He growled, reaching behind him to try and reposition her to a more neutral position.


    She responded by gripping him around his nks with her strong, slender thighs, while pressing her palms t against his chest. He felt something warm and wet move across the back of his shoulder, dangerously close to his marking-spot. She had licked him, he realized, and swore under his breath. His self-control was dangling by a thread. He wanted nothing more than to untangle her from the strange harness, to taste her sweetness and bury himself in her softness, and to im what was rightfully his. But it wouldn''t be right, to take advantage of her when she wasn''t really in her right mind. Even if it seemed like that was what she wanted at the moment. And she definitely wanted it.


    "You okay there? Do you need a rest?" Caroline and Lonnie were approaching him from behind.


    "Nope," Michael growled. "Let''s keep going."


    He straightened his back, and gravity pulled Hannah''s small body lower. He heard her dis-satisfied grunt as he began hiking once again. "We''ll rest when we reach town." He looked down at the tent in his shorts and shook his head. "You will be the death of me woman," he said lowly, so that only she could hear him.


    Hannah responded by biting him on the back. Hard.

 Chapter 99 -

    Hannah watched everyone moving around her with narrowed, suspicious eyes. She trusted no one, and yet, she felt this constant push-pull sensation when it came to the big man. Sometimes when she looked into those haze-green eyes, she felt such a rage she thought she would explode. And sometimes, when his fingers brushed her skin, she felt... Comfort. Belonging. Calm. It was so confusing. She wanted nothing more than to escape from it all, give her wolf full control, and run far and fast into the wilderness. Unfortunately, she couldn''t do that. That vile, cunning man with those beautiful beguiling eyes, he had done something to trap her in her human form.


    But if someone was going to touch her body, she would rather it was Michael. When the others lifted her body, she went wild, scratching, biting and fighting against their hands, the feel of their fingers on her flesh was too disgusting, too repulsive. It both frightened her and infuriated her to be restrained, but her small body was no match for all of them. They bound her hands again, this time strapping her over Michael''s strong, broad back. And if that wasn''t enough, they anchored her legs around his hips as well, so that the front of her body was pressed intimately against him. She could feel the ripple of his muscles under her breasts, her stomach. She hung awkwardly from his shoulder until the strangers came again with a bedsheet, wrapping it around her and under her butt, and then over his other shoulder.


    The sheet hugged her against his warmth, and took some of her weight off the arm that was looped over Michael''s beefy shoulder. Seeing that she was trapped and helpless to free herself, she stopped struggling against the restraints and rxed against the man''s muscr back. For a long time she just rode there like a small child. There was such a size disparity between them that she really did feel like a kid next to a giant adult.


    The constant motion of his body had her breasts rubbing non-stop against the muscles of his back. In no time her nipples were erect and aching from the constant stimtion. His scent swirled around her, even his sweat smelled sweet. She didn''t want to feel attracted to the man, and she fought it for as long as she could, but it was like something deep within her, something ancient, powerful, and primal was responding to his body, his scent, his essence. It was drugging her, overwhelming her with a primitive sexual desire like she''d never felt before.


    Or had she? Some memory was stirring in her brain, like a dream swirling in fog... Michael standing naked before her, bound to a post,pletely vulnerable...


    The vision in her head,bined with the muscr body she was gripping between her thighs was making her hot. She felt a trickle of sweat run down the back of her neck into the sheet. An aching need was spreading from between her legs into her entire body. There was a strange squeezing sensation in her chest, as though someone had reached through her ribcage and grabbed ahold of her heart while it was still beating. She desperately wanted, needed, more stimtion, more friction against her core. She couldn''t think of anything else. She didn''t care that this man was her enemy, she didn''t care that he had tied her on his back like a papoose. All she cared about was satisfying that gnawing need, quenching that fire that was burning her up from the inside out.


    As if he had heard her plea, he stopped suddenly, and tipped forward, giving her the perfect opportunity to shift from hanging from his shoulders, to a position of sitting on his lower back, giving her the freedom and range of motion to grinder her hips against him, and rub her over-sensitized breasts against his muscles. She made a noise in her throat that sounded desperate and pleading even to her own ears.


    "Oh for the love of the Moon, Hannah, don''t do that." his deep voice rumbled through his ribcage, directly into her chest, making her tingle with even more desire. The words themselves rolled over her, almost meaningless. She clenched her thighs around his narrow hips, wanting, needing something, without exactly knowing what it was. She just knew that once again, he was responsible.


    Damn this man, everything was his fault!Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Was that why she was meant to kill him? She shook her head, wishing she could also shake way the confusion from her own brain. How could she hate him so much, and still need him this way?


    She pressed her nose close to his skin, trying to breath in as much of that honey-ginger drug as she could. When that wasn''t enough, she decided to taste him, just to see if he tasted as good as he smelled. He did. If anything, he tasted even better. Again, she was teased by a phantom of a memory, this same man, in the dim and shadowy interior of a ruined barn... she had tasted him then, in the most intimate way.


    At first, she thought she sensed some surrender in him, she thought maybe he would actually untie her and give her what her body so desperately needed. But before that could happen, those other wolves came close. She wrinkled her nose against their sweaty, invasive scents, and felt the fires of rage and frustration begin to build again.


    The man straightened and adjusted her weight. She hung down his back again, at the desperate mercy of gravity. She couldn''t free herself; she couldn''t fight back; she waspletely helpless. Her anger didn''t do anything to cool her situation, if anything it only fanned the mes. She wanted to voice her displeasure, but she knew Michael would only ignore her growls. So instead, she pulled back her lips, bared her human teeth, with their surprisingly sharp canines, and closed her teeth around the ridge of his shoulder de.


    Silly humans, who needed words tomunicate?

 Chapter 100 -

    "I don''t like the look of it," Michael muttered as he lowered himself out of the tree he had climbed. "It''s too small."


    They hade up on a small town nestled near arge pond. There wasn''t much in town, just a gas station with a convenience store, a post office, a hardware, and a hand full of middle-ss houses. "In a town this small, they''ll notice strangers right away. They''ll be wary as soon as they see us."


    Frankie cracked his knuckles. "You know what that means!" He elbowed his brother in excitement. "Shock and awe!"


    Caroline groaned. "Shock and Awe" meant they all descended on the town at once, each of them hitting a different target before scattering back out before the town''sw enforcement could pinpoint the activity. It was very dangerous, especially in a rural ce like this, where half the poption were hard-core hunters. They might not wait for the local constable or the county sheriff to show up before they take matters into their own hands. "Last time you pulled that, we had to bust Lonnie out of jail," she reminded the brothers.


    Michael felt agitated, and immediately found himself reaching out to touch his mate. Instinctually, he needed thefort that only she could bring. They had untied her from her piggy-back harness, and she was now sittingfortably at the base of the oak. Her expression was sullen, and she immediately leaned away when his hand reached out to stroke her hair. He ground his teeth and pulled his hand back. His shoulder-de was still sore where she had sunk her teeth into his skin. If only she''d aimed higher, and sank her teeth into his marking spot, he would have been the happiest man alive.


    Instead he was the most sexually frustrated man alive, and now he had to coordinate a raid on this town just to assure his little rag-tag family of rogue wolves could survive. He raked his hands over his face. "Keep it simple and quiet, just the basics. Sarah, you hit the convenience store. Caroline, you take the hardware. Boyd and Frankie, check the cars. I''m going to look for a house."


    "What about me?" Lonnie said, putting his hands on his hips.


    "You are going to stay and watch her," he said with a nod to his mate. He didn''t like leaving his most precious treasure under the care of such a douchebag, but it was the only arrangement which made sense. Lonnie was loud and clumsy; he was the biggest liability on a raid. And Michael didn''t dare leave Hannah alone. Michael narrowed his eyes at the man, "You will not touch her, do you understand? And if she escapes, or anything happens to her, I will personally castrate you with a spoon."


    Lonnie''s adam''s apple bobbed up and down as he swallowed and chuckled nervously. "Sure boss... she''s just a tiny thing, how hard can it be?"


    "How hard can it be? Famousst words, buddy," Frank pped Lonnie across the back.


    Michael ignored them and squatted down in front of his mate. "Hey, sweetheart," he said softly, "I''ve got to run into town for some supplies. I need you to sit tight here, and wait for me. Try to be good, okay?" She squinted at him and bared her teeth in reply.


    He pushed himself back into a standing position, still feeling very heavy and reluctant to leave her behind. "Okay, let''s move. Twenty minutes, and don''t circle back here until you are SURE there is no one on your tail." "You always say ''twenty minutes''," Carolineined, "When you know damn well that Sarah is the only one with a watch."


    "Spread out," Michael growled, ignoring Caroline''s valid point, "and y it safe. If it doesn''t feel right, get out. Live to hunt another day."


    The others grunted in agreement and spread out through the forest surrounding the town, so that each person would enter from a different point. Michael emerged from the trees into the back yard of an up-scale house on the north side. He skittered around the pool. The pool was still slimy and green, and full of leaves from the winter. It wasn''t warm enough to open for the summer season. He scanned the house, and noticed that there were security cameras half-hidden under the eaves. He wished he had his sunsses to cover his eyes. He noticed that one camera seemed to be fixed toward the pool, one toward the back door, and one toward the porch. Which left a couple of windows on the lower floor in a blind spot.


    He slunk around the back yard and tried the windows. It was easy work to pop off the outer screens. The first window was locked tight, but the second window, which opened into a kitchen, slipped open with ease. Michael grinned to himself. The ledge of the window would have been too high for the average man to climb into without a boost, but since Michael was practically the jolly green giant, he was able to jump up and catch the inner sill. With the silent stealth of a predatory animal, he hauled his big body in through the window. He took extra care not to knock over the potted nt that was catching some sun in the window, and eased himself into the sunny, yellow kitchen.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The kitchen meant food. He opened the cupboards and began to ruffle through the contents. He pulled an old pillowcase out of his pocket and began stuffing it with canned and dry goods. When he couldn''t possibly stuff any more food into the sack, he turned to rummage through the rest of the house for anything that might be useful to his pack.


    NOT his pack, he reminded himself with a mental cringe. He was no longer an alpha. If he''d been an alpha, he wouldn''t be breaking-and-entering like amon thug.


    He found a nice razor in the bathroom, and some shampoo that smelled like peppermint. The family apparently had some teenaged boys, but Michael wasn''t interested in gaming consoles. In the parent''s room he quickly looked for any clothes that might be suitable for himself or his little mate. Ironically the man was too small, and the woman was toorge. He growled and was about to leave the room, when he noticed some spare change jumped in a jar on the dresser. It probably wasn''t more than a few dors, but he still took it and dumped the contents into his make-shift sack before he ran back to the kitchen and slipped out the same way he hade in. He shut the window and reced the screen. The home owners might not even notice that their house had been broken into, since nothing of any real value had been taken. He had been in and out in less than ten minutes.


    He snuck around the side of the house and looked up and down the street. He estimated that he had time to hit one more house before time was up. He scanned the driveways, looking for the houses that looked empty for the day, looking for the houses without high-tech security systems, looking for the houses without guard dogs. Not that he was afraid of dogs, but they could smell his wolf, and tended to raise an rm before he even got close.


    While he was debating with himself which house to target, he heard sirens in the distance. He eased himself back behind the corner of the house, and angled just his head so that he could see the state police cruiser speeding down the road, lights shing and siren ring as it headed for the center of town. Michael swore under his breath. So much for his hopes of getting in and out without incident. He skirted around the pool and headed back to the trees, his heart thumping. He wanted only one thing - to get back to Hannah and make sure that she was safe.


    But if something had happened to one of the others? He growled at himself, swinging his sack over his shoulder like an enormous, brawny Santa use. If something happened to one of the other''s he would have to go back for them. They were still his responsibility. You could take the alpha away from his pack, but you couldn''t take the alpha instincts out of his blood.

 Chapter 101 -

    Hannah felt strangely anxious as she watched the big man disappear into the woods. She felt herself swallowing back a whine, as confusion muddled her brain. She was supposed to be escaping from the man. She should be overjoyed he had left her behind. She should be focusing on her escape. She should be looking for a way to escape from her bonds. She should be nning the execution of Michael Bishop. Instead she was sitting here whining after him like a lost pup. What was wrong with her? Human words were rolling in her brain, almost to the point her tongue wanted to shape the words.


    Don''t go.


    He''d left her behind with a stupid male wolf. She regarded the stranger warily. She didn''t like the way he smelled. She didn''t like the way any of them smelled except for the big man. She wrinkled her nose up and moved as far away from him as she could.


    "Now don''t you try any funny business!" The man leveled a finger at her. "I''m watching you!"


    She narrowed her eyes at him and snarled. If she had been in her wolf form, she would have turned on him and asserted dominance. It didn''t matter how small her wolf was, she would definitely make sure that she was ranked higher than this meat head.


    "I don''t know what all the fuss is." Lonnie said in a bored tone. He liked to talk, even if he was only talking to himself. "Look at you! You look like a half-starved rat! And what happened to your face?"


    Instinctively Hannah wanted to reach up to touch the scars on her face, but her hands were once again bound to her feet so she was unable to reach. Instead she ducked her head so that a curtain of dirty, matted hair covered her face. The words rang in her head.


    "What happened to your face?"All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was Michael''s voice, filled with disgust, repeating those same words. She closed her eyes, and memory flittered around in her mind like a frightened bird. A clearing in the woods, the feeling of danger, Michael standing there with an arrow knocked against his bow. The familiar feelings rising up and choking her. Hatred, curiosity, desire. Rejection, fear, anger.


    Her head was spinning, and she ducked down, resting her forehead on her knees, trying to quell the uneasy feelings. She squeezed her eyes tight and tried to shut out the memories that were making her feel dizzy and sick. She didn''t want to think about the past. She wanted to stay present in the NOW. She was so wrapped up in her own thoughts that she didn''t hear the intruders until a twig snapped.


    Her head jerked up with a growl. She lifted her nose and sniffed the wind, and got the clear, acrid scent of human men. They were trying to move with stealth, but her wolf senses could detect them easily. Even Lonnie, as useless as he was, could sense their badly camouged movements.


    "Shit," Lonnie swore, scrambling to his feet. "We gotta move!"


    He looked around frantically, trying to decide what to do. Michael had said not to touch his woman, but if he didn''t touch her, how was he going to move her out of danger? He decided at thest moment that he would have to pick her up and carry her, just as Michael had. Surely the man would understand that it was an emergency situation.


    He lifted the tiny woman in a fireman carry, with her growling and snarling the whole time. At least she wasn''t that heavy, he thought. He had barely gotten two steps, however, when the men emerged from the bushes. There were six of them, and they were armed with hunting rifles. They quickly spread out, surrounding Lonnie.


    "Whoa boys, look what we got here!" One of them hooted. The smell of stale alcohol was wafting off the group like swamp gas. "Why you got your girl all tied up like that?"


    "Looks to me like they were getting into something kinky, huh?" Another man, with a thick, overgrown beard scratched himself. "I like a little bondage myself."


    "What do you say you pass that sweet little thing over here, and we have some fun?"


    Lonnie''s chest was heaving, and Hannah could smell the panicing out of his pores. "You don''t want to touch this one," he tried reasoning with the drunk hunters. "Her boyfriend will get real ugly."


    "Her boyfriend? Oh, you ain''t her boyfriend?" The menughed and guffawed loudly, all the while they were creeping closer. "Well where is this boyfriend at? I don''t see him!"


    The man with the beard leveled his rifle at Lonnie''s chest. "We aint afraid of no boyfriend. Now, pass us the girl nicely, and we''ll let you watch."


    The group of menughed like hyenas. Only one of them hung back, looking nervous and uncertain.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    "Oooh okay," Lonnie swallowed and lowered Hannah carefully to the ground. "Let me just take this ne off her neck..." he fumbled with the silver cord that was still tied snuggly around her neck over the protective fabric. He hissed as he burned his fingers on the toxic metal, but made quick work of the knots so that the cord fell away.


    "Oh hell no, don''t go untying her!" One of the men yelled. And the next thing Lonnie knew, someone was swinging a rifle butt into his head, knocking him backwards into the tree, where he slid down, unconscious.


    "Well pretty thing, lets have a look at you." One of the men pulled her head back by her matted hair, exposing her scarred face and her angry golden-brown eyes. The man whistled under his breath. "Woof, what a dog! You aint had a shower in a while, have you?"


    Another man started working at the fly of his jeans, "I don''t care! I like it dirty!" he said with a drunkenugh. "Pull her pants down Ross!"


    Hannah felt her wolf bubbling up out of her subconscious mind, easily taking over her human half. She''d always been a fast shifter, but now that her wolf was the dominant creature, it was easy as taking her next breath. The men that surrounded her and grabbed at her didn''t even realize what was happening, until the baby pink scrubs were torn loose, and a small tawny wolf shook thest of the restraints from her paws.


    "What in the actual fuck! Did you see that? That woman just turned into a---"


    "Oh damn, I think I''ve had too much to drink Ross."


    The man who already had his pants down around his knees was staring stupidly at the wolf. He swallowed nervously and started yanking his pants back up. He wasn''t fast enough. The small wolf sprang on him, her sharp teeth ripping into his crotch and tearing away most of his genitals with a single shake of her head. She left that one screaming while she went for the one who had been holding her arms next. She jumped on his chest, knocking him backwards. As he fell backwards she grabbed hold of his neck and ripped out his windpipe.


    "Shoot! Shoot it!" Another man was screaming.


    The one man who had hung back, who had actually shown some restraint, lifted his rifle to his shoulder and took aim down his scope. His hands were shaking, and sweat was dripping from his upper lip. He''d seen it... he''d seen it with his own eyes. That pretty little woman had shifted into a wolf right in front of his eyes. He knew he wasn''t that drunk. He tried to take aim at the animal, but when it turned and looked at him with those golden-brown eyes.... all he could see was the woman. He couldn''t pull the trigger. "Shoot Andy! Jeezus, shoot her!"


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    Another one of the men had recovered himself enough to grab his weapon. And while Andy was still wavering, the other fired a shot off. The bullet ricocheted and sank into the trunk of a near-by tree, but it startled Andy and the wolf out of their staring contest. The wolf tucked her tail and ran into the woods. Another man shot, and this time he must have hit the mark because there was a yelp from the bushes. The drunk hunters were too confused to give chase.


    "Shit! What do we do?"


    "We gotta get these guys to a hospital! Oh my fucking God, I think Ross is dead!"


    "No, no he can''t be dead!"


    "Randy! Jeezus Randy! She ripped his pecker right off!"


    Randy was just screaming, trying to cover his mutted private parts. "He''s bleeding... he''s bleeding bad. Let''s go, we gotta get them to the hospital!"


    Two of the men took the screaming man by the shoulders and started to drag them out, leaving Andy and the man who had fired the first shot to struggle with the lifeless body. "What do we do with him," Andy jerked his head toward the unconscious man at the foot of the tree.


    "Just fucking leave him. Let''s go!"

 Chapter 102 -

    Michael was about a half mile away from the ce he had left his mate when he heard screaming and gun shots. Immediately a sick feeling settled in the pit of his stomach, and he dropped his bag of loot and began to run for the old oak tree where he had left Hannah. The screaming was making his ears ring, and running on two feet was way too slow. He was sure the screaming was not his mate, but something was dreadfully wrong. He shifted quickly, not bothering to stop and remove his clothes before he hit the ground running, the scraps of his shirt still clinging to his back. His big wolf ate up the distance with long strides.


    His nose was immediately assaulted by the scent of humans, the stink of alcohol, and the metallic odor of blood. His eyes raked the scene and he noted the fact that Hannah was gone, Lonnie was unconscious but still alive at the base of the tree, and a quick inspection of the disturbed area turned up the silver cords that had been secured around Hannah''s neck. Keeping his snout low to the ground, he followed her scent out of the clearing, back toward the deep woods and the mountains.


    He''d only gone about twenty yards when he found her blood. His wolf cried out involuntarily, and he frantically scanned his surroundings. His mate was injured! He had failed her again! He followed the trail for another quarter mile, around the face of a rocky cliff, until he found her cowered under a slight cave under the overhanging ledge. She was still in her wolf form, panting with pain, trying to lick at the bullet wound in her hind leg.


    She saw his big, brawny wolf approaching, but she didn''t try to run. She didn''t even growl at him this time. She only ttened her ears and whined slightly. Michael quickly shifted back into his human form, not caring at all that he was naked as he examined her wound. She trembled, but allowed him to touch her bloody limb.


    Michael left out a breath he didn''t even know he had been holding. "Oh baby, I''m so sorry. Its not as bad as it looks though. The bullet passed clean through, and it didn''t hit the bone. It''s still bleeding though. We need to get it cleaned and stitched up. Hannah... you need to shift back."


    The almost-white wolf whined and lowered her head to her forepaws, looking so sad and pathetic that Michael wasn''t sure if he wanted tough or cry. Her muzzle was stained with blood, and he was pretty sure it wasn''t from her leg-wound. He picked up the tattered remains of his shirt and used it to make a pressure bandage around the bloody hole. She whimpered as he tightened it enough to tie the knot, but she didn''t make any attempt to snap at him. "You know I''m trying to help, right?" He said to her as he sat beside her in the detritus. He reached down with hisrge hand and smoothed the fur along the scruff of her neck. She made a grumbling noise, but didn''t flinch away. He grew a little bolder and stroked the shorter, softer fur around her ears. "Look my love, we have to move. We need to find the others and high-tail it to a safer ce. Whatever happened back there, I''m sure its going to draw a lot of unwanted attention." The little wolf looked at him with soft, intelligent eyes, but it was impossible to tell if Hannah was understanding him with her human consciousness. He stood and carefully gathered the small wolf into his arms. She whimpered again as her injured leg was moved, but she still didn''t fight or try to scratch or bite. It worried him that she was being so docile andpliant. He would have felt better if she was still fighting him. He ran back to the tree with her cradled in his arms. Everyone had gathered there already, only Frankie was unounted for. Lonnie was awake, and sat hunched over with his head in his hands while his mate was fussing over the huge goose-egg on the side of his head. "What the hell happened here, Lonnie?" Michael growled.


    Lonnie shrank back in fear, inadvertently exposing his neck in submission. "Humans... a bunch of drunk hunters..." he swallowed and his shifty eyes looked anywhere but directly at the huge man. "They got the drop on me, surrounded us. They... wanted the woman." His eyes skittered to the wolf in Michael''s arms and then away again. "I-I didn''t know what to do... they were armed and I was out-numbered, so I took the silver cords off... I thought, if she had a chance to defend herself, or to run away... and then I don''t know what happened." He reached up to the tender spot on his head. "I guess they knocked me out." His face screwed up miserably. "Is she? Did they...?"All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hell Lonnie, you had one job," Sarah spat. "Now we are in a hell of a mess. We need to clear out of here. Judging by the blood in this clearing, she made a mess of your hunters. They''ll be back, looking for some answers." "Where is Frankie?" Michael growled.


    Boyd made some hand gestures, apparently trying to show that Frankie had taken the police on a wild goose chase. He ended the pantomime with a thumbs-up to indicate that where-ever Frankie was, it was okay.


    Michael growled impatiently. "Alright, lets pack up and move out. Sarah''s right, we''ve got to put some distance between us and this town before they start connecting the dots. Boyd, I dropped my bag about a half mile back, can you pick it up for me?" The mute man nodded, and immediately raced out of the little clearing.


    "What are you going to do with her?" Sarah looked at the small wolf in his arms. "She''s still bleeding."


    Michael looked down at the precious burden in his arms. "It will have to wait until we make camp. We can''t risk hanging around here."


    "Yeah, boss... you might want to put her down long enough to put some clothes on," Caroline suggested dryly. "Nothing screams "suspicious" like a naked man running through the woods."


    Michael reluctantly put Hannah down long enough to yank on a pair of shorts. All of the other''s picked up their belongings and followed Michael. He struck out moving westwards, but after a few miles, Sarah caught up to him and tugged at his arm. "We need to veer south," she said quietly. "Unless you are going to cross theke on the ferry."


    Michael swore and tried to adjust his old on Hannah''s small wolf. She wasn''t heavy, but the awkward strain of carrying that load in front of his body had his arms screaming and his back aching. He wasn''t going toin though. He med himself for everything from beginning to end. If he hadn''t been such an idiot, she never would have run off alone all those months ago in the first ce.... and if he hadn''t left her behind today, she never would have gotten hurt. It seemed like no matter what he did, he always messed up when it came to his little mate.


    He''d practically forgotten that there was a long, deepke separating them from their destination. Cutting around to a ce where they could safely cross would cost them days of extra travel. He shook his head. "We continue straight. When we reach the shore, we''ll borrow a boat."


    "But..." Sarah searched his face, her expression filled with doubt and uncertainty. "There''s a lot of people around thatke, Michael. You are taking a huge risk."


    Michael pressed Hannah''s warm, soft body against his torso. "I''ll take the risk. I''m running out of time."

 Chapter 103 -

    It would have been easier and faster if they could have shifted into their wolf forms to flee the scene, but they had too much loot to carry, along with their scant personal belongings. They were about a mile down the road when Frankie caught up with them, grinning like a kid on Christmas. His grin slid off his face though, when he saw Hannah in Michael''s arms. "Damn, boss, what happened?" He had to jog to keep up with Michael''s massive strides.


    "Human hunters," Michael growled. He wasn''t in the mood to rehash the whole sordid fuck-up. His arms were going numb, but he had no intention of stopping until nightfall. He pushed the little pack as hard and as fast as they could tolerate. He steadfastly ignored Lonnie''s loudints of headache and fatigue. That fool was just lucky that Michael was in too much of a hurry to discipline his ipetent ass.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Dusk was already falling when they stumbled into a good camping spot. The cer hole of an abandoned house, with the firece and chimney still partially attached. Just up the hill from the house was a spring box, with cold, clean water to drink and to bathe with. Michael arranged Hannah gently on the ground. "Hey sweetheart," He spoke softly, as though he were speaking to a child. "We are in a safe ce now. Can you shift back?"


    The pale wolf only whined slightly, pped her tail a couple times against the ground, and lowered her head to rest in the dirt. Michael sighed in resignation. "Okay, we''ll see what we can do to treat you like this. Sarah? Do you still have that first aid kit?"


    Sarah dug around in her pack until she came out with the small stic box with the red cross emblem inscribed on the front of it. Michael popped open the top of the box and dug through the contests with his finger. He pulled out a small bottle of hydrogen peroxide, some gauze bandages, and a tube of antibacterial ointment. It wasn''t much to treat a wound as serious a bullet hole, but coupled together with her wolf-metabolism, she should heal up just fine. He stretched out his arms, which were still cramping in protest, and then sat, spreading his legs so that he could pull her small, warm body into hisp. She whimpered slightly, but didn''t resist.


    He began to work at the knot that held his tattered shirt over the wound. Frankie came and watched over his shoulder, whistling under his breath when he saw the ragged and oozy hole. "Lucky for her they were only hunting rabbit," he said casually. "If they''d been hunting deer, it would have taken her whole leg off."


    Hannah must haveprehended the meaning behind his words, because she shuddered, and her ears ttened against her head. Michael uncapped the peroxide. "Sorry babe, but this is going to burn like hell." He held her leg secure in one hand, and slowly poured the medicine into the wound. It bubbled and foamed, and Hannah made a pained noise that went straight to Michael''s heart. "I''m sorry," he repeated, over and over, "I''m so sorry."


    The peroxide seemed to have done the job of not only cleaning the wound, but stopping the bleeding. Michael then smeared the whole tube of antibiotic goop in and around the hole. The little wolf whimpered and squirmed, but he had to finish the task. Finally, he wrapped it tightly with the gauze. When he was finished, she was panting, and his own body was covered with a fine film of sweat. He was loathe to move her, so they just sat like that, a small wolf draped across his legs like a feralp dog.


    Boyd had built a fire at the base of the old firece, and the group began emptying out the loot they had collected during the raid on the town. Sarah, who seemed to have a special knack for shop-lifting, presented the group with a fresh tin of instant coffee, a sack of sugar, a box of powered donuts, and a bag of chocte candies. Caroline dropped a hammer, two pocket knives and a file into the pile, along with a wad of cash she had picked from one of the customer''s pockets. Between the two of them, Frankie and Boyd had broken into seven cars. "Most of them wasn''t even locked," Frankie said, pouting slightly as though the heist hadn''t been challenging enough for him. They dumped all kinds of random items into the pile. Stainless steel travel mugs, sunsses, a woman''s purse, a nice jacket, handfuls of loose change, a diaper bag, a throw nket that was covered in dog hair, and finally, a gym bag packed full of women''s clothes. On thest car, the owner had spotted Frankie, and called the police. That lone state trooper that Michael had seen headed for the town center had been responding to theint. Frankie had lead the bumbling cop on a chase through the woods, which finally ended with the cop knee deep in a swamp calling for back up.


    Caroline dumped out the gym bag and picked through the clothes. "Those wille in handy," Caroline said dryly with a nce at Hannah, "Since she ripped out of those scrubs."


    Michael grunted in agreement, and Boyd brought Michael''s sack to dump out on the pile. "The razor and the shampoo are mine," he growled, before anyone could im those items. He was going to give himself a decent shave in the morning, and the peppermint shampoo was for his mate.


    Boyd and Frankie went out for a hunt, and returned with three rabbits to cook over the fire. The more wild game they could catch and eat, the longer they could stretch their food rations. They divided up the rabbit meat between them, and retreated to their own corners to eat their meals. Michael leaned back against the old, crumbling foundation, and slowly hand-fed his mate. She took the chunks of meat delicately between her teeth, and didn''t snap or bite. When the meat was gone, she chewed idly on the bones.


    "Forgive me for this babe," he said, as he slipped a rope around her neck and tied it securely. "I don''t want you running away on me in the night." She gave only a half-hearted growl as he secured the other end of the rope to his own waist. She didn''t have the energy or the will to fight him at that moment. Instead, she circled a few times, limping around on three legs, before sheid down and curled herself into a tight ball of whitish-grey fur. Michael came andy beside her, pressing his naked chest against the softness of her fur, and draping his heavy arm across her body. Exhaustion soon over came both of them, and they slept. Michael wasn''t even aware when she uncurled during the night and shifted back into her human form. She sat up and slipped the rope off her neck. She sat for a long time, staring down at him in the firelight, her brows knit together in confusion. Her small hand reached out tentatively, to touch that rough, square jaw. She could have run away. All the other wolves were sleeping, they hadn''t even left one to keep guard over the camp. But she didn''t run. This was a perfect opportunity to kill the man, while he was rxed in sleep and vulnerable. Instead, sheid back down, pressing her naked body against Michael''s warm, solid mass. Something inside her sighed with contentment as she rested her head on his bicep and let her injured leg drape over his thigh. Maybe she would kill him tomorrow. Tonight, she just wanted to stay close to him.

 Chapter 104 -

    Michael felt sure he was in a dream. The sweet smell of fresh baked cookies was wafting all around him, and there was a soft, warm body draped over his naked torso. Skin on skin, so hot while the air outside was still cold. Everywhere they touched the tingle of the mating bond electrified his skin. Even if it was only a dream, he had to touch her. He lifted his arms to run his hands from her slight shoulders, down the indent of her slender back, to the soft swell of her petite backside. A year ago he never would have imagined himself being attracted to a woman, especially not one so small and fragile as this one. But now he couldn''t imagine anything more perfect. He pressed her backside, settling her more firmly against his sex. Of course she would be naked, it was his dream, wasn''t it?


    "Eh, boss?"


    Michael reluctantly peeled open his eyes, ready to bite the head off of whatever moron had interrupted his sweet, and potentially wet dream. Frankie was standing there awkwardly, his face turned away, as he held out a tattered nket. "Just saying... the others will be awake soon..."


    Michael lifted his head from the leaf litter and looked down at himself. It wasn''t a dream, there was a very lovely and very naked Hannah perched on his body as though he were her personal mattress. He growled and snatched away the nket, carefully arranging it over her body. She grumbled a bit and stretched, rubbing her body against him like a kitten. Michael groaned in pure, frustrated agony.


    "Its like dangling a steak in front of a starving man," he grumbled. But his sleep fog mind slowly absorbed the fact that she had shifted, she was free, and she''d still stayed beside him. The rope that he''d tied around her wolf''s neck was nowying useless and empty on the earth beside him. He wound his arms around her body and pulled her tight against his chest. "My sweet little mate," he sighed. She stayed! That had to be a good sign, right?


    She stirred and raised her head, her golden brown eyes opening slowly. She blinked a couple times, and her brow furrowed as though she were also surprised to find herselfying on top of her sworn enemy. "Good morning," he greeted her, his voice low and warm and still a little gravelly from sleep. Something stirred in her expression. She opened her mouth, and for a second Michael thought she was actually going to answer him. She looked confused for a moment before she huffed out a sigh. She didn''t climb off from him though, she just squirmed around on top of his broad chest and closed her eyes again.


    "Alright babe, you can sleep a little longer," he stroked a hand down through her matted hair. "We''ve got a long day ahead of us." He stayed as still as he could, for as long as he could, not wanting to break this very fragile moment of trust and eptance. But as Frankie had predicted, the camp was soon stirring to life. The other wolves woke up and began stoking the fire, boiling water for coffee, and packing up the camp. Sarah brought out the box of donuts and passed them out. "Six donuts and seven people," She said with a frown.


    "I don''t want one," Lonnie kicked at the soil with his foot, "Give my share to Hannah." He looked almost disappointed when no one challenged him. He pouted and took a cup of coffee, slinking away to crouch beside the dpidated stone wall. His mate took pity on him and broke her own donut in half to share with him.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Michael finally had to sit up, while carefully wrapping Hannah in the nket to cover her nakedness. Caroline warily brought over a pair of gym shorts and ady''s tank top. The clothes were several sizes too big, but at least the shorts had a draw string. Michael helped her dress, being very careful to ease the shorts over her wounded leg. The bandages hade loose when she shifted in the night, but she was already half-healed thanks to her fast wolf metabolism. When she was modestly covered, he offered her his coffee. She growled lowly and pushed it away. "Hey, at least it has some sugar this time," he chuckled, but she wasn''t going to be fooled into tasting the bitter brew again. "How about a donut? Who doesn''t like a powdered donut?"


    She epted the pastry suspiciously. She nced around the camp and saw all the others devouring the cakes. She held it gingerly and stuck out her tongue experimentally to taste the powdered sugar. Her face brightened when she experienced the sweetness, and she eagerly took her first bite. "That''s my girl," Michael said approvingly, dipping his own donut in his coffee.


    Hannah devoured the donut quickly, smearing white powdered sugar across her mouth and even her nose. Michael smiled at her indulgently, thinking she looked so innocent and adorable. He wanted to lean forward and lick it off, but he was worried that if he was too forward, he might break the fragile bond that was growing between them. Instead, he pulled out his handkerchief and wet it with spring water before he carefully mopped her face. "She seems a lot calmer now," Caroline observed.


    "Maybe she''s finally figured out that we are not going to hurt her,¡± Sarah said. She picked up the package of chocte candy from the pile of loot and offered it to the small woman. "How about some chocte, sweetie?"


    A strange look passed over her face as she looked at the familiar brown package of candy-coated chocte candy. Recognition seemed to flicker over her face, and her hands trembled as she reached out to ept the candy. She ran her fingers over the logo. "Emmm," she vocalized.


    Michael froze, his coffee sloshing over his knee. He didn''t even notice if it burned him. His exmation came out in a hushed tone. "She spoke!"

 Chapter 105 -

    Michael helped her rip open the package and poured out a portion of the colorful candies into the palm of her hand. He watched her flickering expressions as she pushed the choctes around with one finger. "Boy, I wish I knew what was going on inside that head of yours," Michael said quietly He was sure the candy had triggered some kind of memory for her, activated something deep within her. As he watched he noticed she was sorting the candies by color in her hand. That definitely wasn''t an animal behavior.


    Finally she picked up one green orb, and popped it in her mouth. As she chewed, a small smile yed around her lips.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    A smile! Michael felt like jumping up and doing a victory dance, but he was afraid that any sudden movements would break the spell. Even the others had stopped what they were doing, and were watching, transfixed, as the small woman picked one candy at a time, until she had eaten all of the bright colored choctes, and only the brown ones remained. A very satisfied look crossed her face, and then she turned, and offered the remaining brown candies to Michael. "What? You don''t like the brown ones?" He asked.


    She made an insistent gesture with her hand, and he finally opened his palm and epted the candies. Her golden brown eyes were twinkling as she rolled the remainder of the candy into his hand. He wasn''t overly fond of sweets, but to make his mate happy, he opened his mouth and tossed them in. Her small smile spread into a genuine grin, just for a second. He smiled back at her, "They are good, right?"


    She only tipped her head at him, as though she were a small and curious bird trying to understand his gibberish.


    "Well," Michael said, pushing to his feet, "We better keep moving. I''ll feel a lot better with more distance between us and that town."


    Hannah also stood, and took a few steps limping steps. Her leg was still tender. She gave Michael a pouty look. "Well princess," he crouched down and offered his back to her. "Think we can do this without tying you on?"


    She grunted, but she shuffled closer and climbed onto his back of her own free will. Since she was willingly supporting her own weight, she felt a lot lighter than she had the day before. "Alright, lets go," he nced up at the sky. "We should be able to reach theke by nightfall."


    The others fell into line behind him. There was some grumbling about the extra luggage, since someone had to carry Michael''s pack and his share of the supplies. Lonnie was still slinking around and keeping his distance from Michael. He knew he had failed in his duty to protect the Alpha''s mate, and he was a little afraid that Michael would carry out his threat of castration if he drew too much attention to himself.


    If they could have hiked in a straight line, they could have reached theke in half a day, but they went out of their way to avoid roads and human poptions, detouring through the woods whenever possible, and skirting around open fields. Hannah clung to his back like a baby monkey. She made no attempts to choke him with her bare hands, so he counted that as positive progress. He stopped every now and then to rest, and let her slide down off from his back. She would stretch her body gingerly and poke at her injured leg. Michael would take a moment to loosen up his back and his arms, before he crouched down again. Without a sound a or a word, she would crawl back on. In a weird way he kind of missed her growling and sass.


    This time she didn''t try to rub herself all over him while he was carrying her. It was probably a good thing, because he felt his self-control was already dangling by one very frayed thread. But on the other hand, it had been kind of exciting to know that she wanted him just as much as he wanted her. The problem was, he couldn''t tell if it was Hannah who wanted him, or just her animal instinct responding to the mating bond between them. He wanted Hannah fully conscious and willing. He''d never had to coerce a lover in his life, and he wasn''t going to start now.


    It was nearly dusk when they started getting glimpses of the water through the breaks in the trees. The poption was growing denser, and it was getting harder and harder to stay hidden. "Stay alert," he called back to his gang. "Stay close to cover, and act like a hiker." At least with Hannah riding his back willingly it no longer looked like they were abducting her. They wound their way through the increasingly suburban terrain. At one point Sarah branched off from the others. She returned fifteen minutester with a paper sack in her arms.


    "What''s that?" Michael asked, eyeing the bag.


    "Grocery delivery," she answered smugly.


    "Seriously Sarah?" He shook his head at her, but he also had to admire her. This is what a rogue did to survive. He used to think that rogues were the scum of the earth, that they had no morals and no conscience. Until he became one, and he started to understand, first hand, rogues do what they have to do to survive, trapped between two worlds, the human, and the wolf, but belonging to neither.


    As they drew closer to theke, residential houses changed to more expensive vacation homes, many of which were still vacant this early in the spring season. Frankie scouted out along the shore and came back shortly. "I found an empty house," he said in hushed voice. "Looks safe. All locked up, but no security."


    They followed Frank back along the shore, heading northward. They ducked around several upied homes before they got to the emptyke house. It was surrounded by pines and fairly secluded from the neighbors. An old dock jutted out into theke. The seven sat down on the rocky shore line. Hannah looked out over the water, watching the golden-orange sunset with a soft, dreamy expression.


    She looked like a goddess at that moment, the sun reflecting off from her red-gold hair, her skin flushed in the golden light, even the scars along the side of her face seemed somehow perfect in the dying light. He reached out to stroke her hair, and for once, she didn''t flinch away. He decided to try his luck, and leaned in for a kiss. When his lips were just a fraction of an inch from hers, she snapped out of her reverie. Her golden eyes snapped to his, and an angry frown marred her angelic face. Before he could quite grasp the change in her mood, her hand swung and cracked him sharply across the cheek.


    "Ouch," he grumbled, and cupped his stinging cheek. She red at him, but confusion and memory flickered across her features.


    She''d done that before. She looked down at her hand in surprise, as though it had somehow acted without her consent. She looked back at him with a furrowed brow.


    Michael chuckled and dropped his hand. "The very first day you met me, you pped me. Do you remember?"


    The silence stretched between them as they stared at each-other. It was broken when Frankie pulled a watermelon out of the sack that Sarah had swiped. "Who wants watermelon?"

 Chapter 106 -

    They waited until almost midnight before they made a move. Frankie and Boydmandeered a small fishing boat from god-only-knows-where. They loaded their belongings into the boat and then piled on. The boat was small for seven people, but luckily theke was rtively calm. Just to be safe, Michael strapped a life vest around Hannah before he lifted her onto the deck.


    She was like a little kid on a boat for the first time. Maybe it was her first time, Michael had no way of knowing. She leaned out over the edge, watching the dark water move away from the small boat. They were only using a small trolling motor, so their progress was slow. She seemed transfixed by the water, even reaching her hand down to trail her fingers through the cold, dark water. She was making Michael so nervous that he had to stand beside her with one hand gripping the belt of her life jacket. He feared that any moment she would lean over too far and fall headfirst into the water. He didn''t even know if she could swim or not.


    The wind was freezing colding across theke, and when Hannah finally tired of ying in the water, she was shivering. She only wearing thin gym clothes. She huddled up against Michael, seeking warmth, and he happily wrapped his arms around her, turning his back into the wind to protect her.


    It was impossible to tell how long they were in the boat moving across the water. They used no lights, and no navigational equipment except for the stars and the brothers'' innate sense of direction. Some of the others had dozed off in their seats, and Hannah had fallen asleep in Michael''s warm, protective arms.


    "Land ho!" Frankie said, pointing through the night mists. With his exceptional werewolf vision he could just make out the shadow form of the shoreline in the distance. There were fewer houses on this side of theke, at least along this particr part of the shore. They ran aground on a rocky beach. Michael jumped down into the thigh-deep water and carried Hannah to the shore so that she would stay dry. After they had carefully unloaded all of their gear, they pushed the boat back out into theke and let it drift. Hopefully some good Samaritan would find it in the morning and return it to it''s owners.


    "We better move ind," Michael said, with an uneasy nce up and down the shoreline. Being along the water''s edge made him uneasy. Theke was popr with sport fisherman, tourists and locals alike. He felt there would always be too many eyes on them if they stayed near the shore. He hefted Hannah back on his back and began marching through the thick undergrowth. He wasn''t paying much attention to what was underfoot, his focus was on the trees ahead. Like all wolves, he had exceptional night-vision, but he was in unfamiliar territory.


    Hannah made a noise in her throat, and lifted herself up higher on his back.


    "Hey," he said softly, speaking over his shoulder to his small passenger. "What''s wrong?"


    She made the noise again, as though she were trying to tell him something.


    "What is it?" He stopped moving, and started to put her down, but instead of sliding off as usual, she squeaked and climbed back up his torso as though he were nothing but a stout tree. She tugged at his hair and gestured at the ground. "I wish you could speak in words, because I''m sure you are trying to tell me something."


    She grunted and pointed a finger down again.


    He looked down at the ground, clueless. Frankie caught up to him, his back heavily loaded with their packs and belongings. "Hey boss, why are we stopping?"


    "I don''t know... Hannah''s acting weird."


    "Has she ever acted normal?" Caroline grunted, earning herself a cold warning look from the Michael. He may not be the alpha any more, but he wasn''t going tolerate anyone bad-mouthing his mate.


    "Seems like she''s pointing at the... oh shit!" Frankie pped himself in the forehead.


    "What? What the hell is it?" Michael asked, growing irritated that he still hadn''t figured it out.


    Frankie bent down and plucked a nt by the woody stem, holding it up gingerly between his finger tips. At first Michael didn''t recognize it, because the leaves were small, and still reddish as new spring growth. "Shit is right," Caroline grumbled, "We''ve been marching straight through poison ivy."


    Now that Hannah had brought Michael''s attention, he could see it was everywhere, in every direction. "Leaves of three, let it be," he groaned. And Michael was only wearing a pair of basketball shorts and his work boots. His legs were totally exposed.


    "I guess we know why this stretch of shore is uninhabited," Sarah said dryly. She at least was wearing long jeans.


    "She tried to tell me," Michael said in wonderment. "She knew it, and she was trying tomunicate with me." He felt the thrill of hope building in his heart. More and more she was showing signs of human consciousness, and basic human behaviors. He wasn''t toote. His feisty little mate woulde back to him, he was sure of it.


    "What do we do now?" Caroline asked.


    "Its toote now, we are already in the middle of it. Lets just keep moving." Michael bounced a little to adjust Hannah''s weight, and then continued moving westwards. After a few miles they picked up a snowmobile trail and started to follow that. They''d been pressing on for hours, the morning sun was up and warming their backs as they trudged on, when Michael felt his legs beginning to burn. He tried to ignore it at first, but soon he could no longer pretend that his shins weren''t itching like crazy.


    Soon the others were also starting to scratch andin. "Oh, goddess have mercy," Lonnie whined, dropping his pack so that he could scratch at his legs. Frankie was squatted down, pouring water from his canteen over his red and swollen legs.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    "This is awful," Caroline agreed, scratching one leg with the foot of the other.


    "We need to make camp," Michael said, his eyes scanning their surroundings for a safe ce. They retreated about a quarter of a mile into the woods, into a sheltered spot that seemed rtively safe. Hannah slid down, and Michael immediately bent to examine his legs closer. The skin was red and swollen, and small lines of blisters were beginning to rise across his shins. Hannah squatted in front of him and looked at the rash curiously.


    "Lucky you, you were up out of the bushes." Michael said morosely. Actually, three of them had been "lucky" that morning. Hannah was carried out of reach of the young nts, Sarah had been protected by long pants, and Boyd just seemed to be immune.


    "He''s never gotten it," Frankie said with a grumpy frown and a shrug. "Even when we were kids. He could roll in the stuff and not get a single spot on him."


    Boyd gave a lopsided and apologetic grin.


    "Fine," Michael groaned, fighting not to dig his nails into his inmed flesh, "The two of you set up camp."


    Hannah stood, braced her hands on the slight swell of her hips and looked around, as though she were searching for something. Her brows knit together, and she tugged at Michael''s arm. "What?" He asked tiredly.


    She tugged again, her eyes and her whole body leaning in one direction. It seemed quite clear that she wanted him to follow her somewhere. He was feeling tired, itchy and irritated, but he climbed back to his feet. She began limping away from the campsite, her eyes pasted to the ground, searching for something. "Hannah, we''ve wandered quite far from the other''s," Michael said impatiently. He just wanted to sit, scratch, and maybe see if he couldn''t get some sleep, despite his itching legs. He took her hand and tried to gently pull her back in the direction of the camp.


    She growled at him, and kept pressing forward. "Hannah look, I''m not sure what you are after out here, but-"T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    All of a sudden she let out a happy-sounding squeal, and forgetting about her injured leg, crashed through some underbrush to what turned out to be the edge of a rural cemetery. "Hannah! This is not safe! This is a cemetery, there will be a road somewhere near-by and ---"


    Hannah was, of course, not listening. She had squatted down and was picking handfulls of some kind of nt. It was pale green, with oval, slightly toothed leaves, and juicy looking stems. She filled both hands full, and then passed them to Michael so she could collect more of the young nt. Michael looked at the greens in his hands. "This is it? You dragged me all the way out here for a weed?"


    She grunted in response, and showed him how to make a basket with the front of his shirt, and dumped even more nts into his shirt. When she had loaded him up with as much as he could carry, she started piling more into her own shirt. Michael was growing curious now. He didn''t know anything about nts. If he had, he might not have lead them straight into the middle of a poison ivy patchst night. Hannah however, had been living as a rogue since she was a little girl. She used to know enough about nts and herbs to concoct her own scent-masking form. When she had gathered more than she could carry, she started limping back in the direction of the camp. Michael would have offered to carry her, but there was no way he could carry all the weeds she had given him and hold her at the same time. She didn''t seem to mind though. Her face seemed eager, and almost happy.


    They arrived back into camp, where everyone seemed to be in a foul mood. Frankie had mixed up mud and attempted to smear that on his itching legs. Caroline had wet one of her spare shirts and was trying to use it as a coldpress. Lonnie was just itching and swearing. Sarah and Boyd were stuck doing extra work, so they were also looking grumpy as they built a fire and prepared food.


    "Where have you two love-birds been?" Sarah asked, with a cold nce at the two of them. "What''s that?" she asked, frowning at the herbs.


    Michael could only shrug, because he didn''t know, and Hannah acted like she didn''t hear, or at least didn''t understand the question. She sat down with her pile of small nts, took a small rock and a piece of bark, and began to smash the nts into a juicy green pulp.


    She gestured Michael toe closer. He hesitated only a moment before he came and stood before her. He had slipped off his shoes and now stood barefoot, with swollen, blistering legs. It seemed the more time passed, the more blisters were erupting from his inmed skin.


    She used her fingers to scoop up the slimy mess of pounded nts and smeared it across his shin bones. Immediately, Michael felt cooling relief. Her small, skillful fingers smoothed the nt poultice all over his legs. The other wolves in the camp were watching with keen interest.


    "Well?" Caroline asked, "Is it helping?"


    Michael gave a sigh of relief. "Yeah, yeah its working.... it cools it right off, and the itching is a lot less."


    The others rushed forward, eager to try the remedy. They put their legs in front of Hannah, but she scrambled back with a low growl. She ducked behind Michael''s legs and watched the others warily. "Guys, I don''t think she wants to touch you. You''ll have to put it on yourselves." Secretly he felt proud of the fact that she was willing to touch him, and only him. He was already incredibly jealous over her, and he didn''t want her touching any one else, not even to put medicine on their legs. The others didn''t care who put the goop on them, they were just happy to find some relief.


    "Hey, that was pretty awesome," Michael smiled down at his tiny mate. "You seem to be remembering a lot of things now."

 Chapter 107 -

    Hannah retreated a little way away from the group and sat with her back against an old, gnarled tree trunk. She examined the half-healed bullet hole in her leg, and massaged the muscles around it. Walking around looking for the nt had made her leg ache. But what bothered her more was the confusion that swirled in her mind. It was as if there was a dream that she couldn''t quite remember ying just at the edge of her peripheral vision, but as soon as she tried to look at it directly, it skittered away and was gone.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    She knew that Michael Bishop was in her dream, and yet... She looked across the slight clearing to where he sat. As though he felt her eyes on him, he looked up and met her gaze with his beautiful, longshed hazel eyes. She felt like there was something different about this Michael,pared to the Michael in her dreams. There was something about the way he looked at her, the way he touched her, even the way he shared his food with her. The Michael in her memory was repulsive. The Michael who gazed at her now, was pulling her into him like a gravitational force.


    She felt different too. Thepulsion to kill him was being slowly reced by...


    By what? She broke eye-contact and clenched her eyes shut. She gripped her head between her fingers and squeezed her cranium, as though she were trying to unify her fractured and confused brain. When she saw his blistered legs, it was almost as if she could feel his difort, and instead of gloating in his misery, she''d beenpelled to help him. Not only him, but the other wolves who followed him as well. It was almost a maternal instinct. She didn''t know where the knowledge or the memory of the nt came from, but it was like a forgotten song... as soon as she heard the melody, she remembered the words. As soon as she saw everyone breaking out in the rash, she knew the nt she needed to find. She didn''t question it, she just... did it.


    She felt, rather than saw, that he was approaching her. When she peeled her eyes open, he was there, standing over her like a giant. He was sorge; she should have been afraid of him. Not only did he have the body of a warrior, but his whole aura was one of power and authority. However, the effect was ruined by his almost puppy-dog expression. He didn''t ask permission to join her, but simply lowered his body down next to hers, being careful to stretch his legs out so that pine needles and debris would not stick to the thick gooey poultice on his legs. He stretched a long, thick arm behind her shoulders, and dragged her closer to his side.


    She should have pushed him away. But she didn''t want to. For a long time, they just sat like that, side-by-side infortable silence. Hannah wriggled around and took advantage of his bulk, so that she was leaning back against his broad andfortable chest. She snuck a peak up at his face, and followed the line of his gaze watching the other men and women moving around the campsite.


    "They aren''t such a bad bunch," Michael''s deep, rumbling voice offered. "Once you get to know them." Of course, she didn''t answer him, but he wasn''t expecting an answer.


    "I used to hate all rogues," he continued, almost absently, rubbing his hand up and down her arm. "I don''t know if William ever told you..."


    William? Her brow furrowed. She had a brief thought of a handsome, blond, blue-eyed man with an easy smile. The memory gave her a warm,fortable feeling, as though she were remembering a friend.


    "Yeah," Micheal went on, "When I was a kid... a gang of rogues murdered my parents. They didn''t kill them in honorablebat on the battle field, they broke into our house and... " He swallowed and tightened his arm around her. "They were evil, soulless bastards, and I was convinced that every rogue was the same. Depraved criminals and parasites who preyed on the innocent. Hunting them down, exterminating them became my passion... my obsession. The only good rogue is a dead rogue."


    He sighed deeply and began to work his fingers through her tangled hair, and she shivered against him. She wasn''t sure if it was the sensation was from him ying in her hair, or it his words that made her spine tingle. "I didn''t believe there was a mate out there for me, and I was cool with that. And to be honest," he squirmed a little, "I was more into guys. I mean... I''ve been with a few women, but..."


    She angled her head up at him, her expression curious and a little nk.


    "Anyway, if you believe in the Goddess, she''s got a mean sense of humor. Because there I was, on the hunt for a rogue... hunting your brother, it turns out. And then this little angel steps out of the woods. Smelling like my favorite cookies..." He leaned down and inhaled a deep breath of her sweet scent. "I felt like someone just took a hammer and bludgeoned me right between the eyes." He traced the edge of her face with his fingers, "Do you remember it? You... you marched right up to me, pped me in the face, and rejected me right on the spot."


    She only blinked at him in reply.


    Michael let out a heavy sigh. "Yep. And then you ran, and I chased you like a blind, bumbling idiot... and my whole life went to hell. I followed you onto packnds, along with my hunters. We stumbled into a fight with that Rebel Moon pack... and they ughtered us. Such a small, insignificant little pack, but I didn''t know their alpha was some super star trainer. Did you know he trains the ck Crow warriors too? Yeah, I bet you did know, you seemed to be in pretty tight with them. They were going to turn me over to the counsel of alphas, and I probably would have been executed for attacking the Rebel Moon pack on their ownnds. Then you came to me..." He drew his finger over her soft, pink lips. "That''s when I knew I couldn''t live without you, Hannah."


    She was enthralled by his voice, even if she didn''t fully understand all the words he was telling her. Her eyes were glued to his face, his beautiful eyes, his full, firm lips. The skin of his fingers was rough, but his touch was gentle, and there was that tingle that warmed her straight to her core. When he traced her mouth with his finger tip, she felt somehow cheated. Her pink tongue darted out to lick her lips, and she turned to face him. He was watching her with a hungry, yearning expression.


    She rearranged herself, nting herself so that she straddled his thighs. She rested her hands on her shoulders, and pushed up onto her knees so that they were eye-to-eye. She studied him solemnly, her eyes tracing over every feature of his face, from his dark, dramatic eyebrows to his square, masculine chin. He rested his hands lightly on her hips, and his breath hitched in his big chest.


    Ever so slowly she inched closer, tilted her head, and pressed her lips against his. Her kiss was sweet, tentative, uncertain. She made a small, satisfied noise as she pulled back and sat nose-to-nose with the man who both confused and captivated her at the same time. His mouth curved into a devilish smile before he closed the few inches between them and crashed his mouth on to hers.

 Chapter 108 -

    Her lips were so soft, so sweet. Her innocent kiss turned bold, as though she knew exactly what she wanted, and wasn''t afraid to take it for herself. Her teeth grazed along his bottom lip, and her tongue traced the curve after her teeth. His hands crept up from her hips to cup behind her head, and angle her face for better ess.


    Michael would have gone on kissing her indefinitely, but as soon as his tongue crept into her mouth, her small hands went from his shoulders, to his throat. She broke the kiss and pushed him roughly back against the tree with surprising strength for such a little thing. She stared at him with a squinty look of disapproval.


    "What? Too much?" Michael asked with a goofy grin.


    She grunted and pushed herself off him. She couldn''t exactly stomp her feet with her bad leg, but everything in her bodynguage was slightly offended as she walked away from him. Michael couldn''t help but chuckle at her. She had kissed him. By herself! His whole body was crying for more, as evidenced by the ufortable bulge she had left in his pants. His wolf was practically rolling around in his head with joy and anticipation.


    He wasn''t sure how much of his monologue she had understood. It was impossible at times to tell what was happening in her pretty little head. Did she understand his regret and remorse about what happened that day? His internal musings were interrupted by slight panic when he realized that his mate had left the camp and was no longer in his sight. He staggered to his feet, ignoring the difort of his lower limbs, and began to hurry in the direction he''d seen her gimp off in. She wouldn''t run away now, would she? His heart quickened as he surveyed the woods around him. She''d seemed to have willingly submitted herself to this journey. She''d been riding on his back, she had slept pressed against his body, she had even gone out of her way to help all of them with the herbal medicine for their rash. SHe had kissed him! Would she do all that, and then run away again.


    He was nearly ready to panic when he topped the hill and spotted her, already on the opposite ridge. How did she move so far, so fast with that bad leg. However, as he watched her, it became apparent she wasn''t running. She was squatted down picking something. What had she found? Another medicine?


    He hurried down the hill, across the little stream at the bottom, and back up the opposite bank, until he he came near to where she was. Her grumpy expression had already cleared, and was reced by one of childish excitement as she held up what she had found for his inspection. "Mushrooms?" he scratched his head. "What are they for?"


    She rolled her eyes at him. Like a sassy teenager! She pointed to him, and then to the mushrooms, making it obvious that she expected him to help her gather them up. "I hope you don''t expect us to eat these?" He said, inspecting the mushroom closely, it was shaped like a pale thumb, with a darker sponge-like cap. "I mean, are you really sure that this is even edible? My mother always warned us not to eat wild mushrooms..."


    She gave him a look... oh goddess, she wasn''t using words, but if looks could kill, he''d be on his back dead. She might not be using words, but sometimes she wasmunicating none the less. That face clearly said, "shut up and pick." There was an entire area along the hillside sprouting the funny looking fungi. She was clearly intent to pick every single mushroom. She came limping up to him, and boldly started to tug his shirt off. "What? Wait what are you doing?" She was too small to get it up and over his head, so he had to finish the task for her. She took the shirt from him with a grin and began loading it with her mushroom harvest. She didn''t stop until she had denuded the entire hillside. t was


    It was strange how content he felt, just being near her, helping her with a task that seemed important to her. The great Alpha Michael Bishop, once one of the great feared Alphas of the region... now a lowly rogue foraging for mushrooms... but he was with his mate, and he had never felt more at peace with himself.


    She scanned the hillside one more time and then nodded in satisfaction. She started limping back toward camp. He hated to see the way her leg was hurting her, but when she looked back over her shoulder, with the front of her shirt overflowing with mushrooms, and smiled happily, he felt his heart overflow.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He stumbled to stop. Was this love?


    Michael had never loved any person in his life, not since the day his mother and father died. He''d enjoyed certain people. He''d been possessive and controlling over some of his partners. He''d genuinely liked a few of them. But this was the first time he had contemted actual love. Was this a real feeling, or was it just the mate bond messing with his brain?


    "Michael..." A soft, almost musical voice called his name.


    His head snapped up in surprise. He scanned the woods for the source of the voice, but there was only Hannah standing there, waiting for him impatiently, her golden eyes watching him expectantly. "I''ming, sweetheart!" He stretched his legs into a run to catch up with her. She tilted her face up at him and gave him a small smile.


    Oh god, that smile... that sweet soft voice! She had spoken! He felt his heart swelling up with pride. Pride and something he was almost sure might be love. Whatever it was, he was licked. Even if she never got any better than she was in this moment, he was going to stick by her side.


    Whether she wanted him, or not.

 Chapter 109 -

    Rebel Moon Pack


    "Daisy, are you ready?" William stopped in the doorway of Daisy''s room. The short blond woman was just shrugging into a jacket that was too small to fit around her bulging belly.


    She offered him a wan smile. Daisy had once been a bouncy, bubbly, perpetually happy woman, but since the death of her mate, she was subdued, and barely a shadow of her old self. William thought, if it hadn''t been for the baby in her womb, she probably would have given up on and followed her mate into the afterlife.


    William loved Daisy like a sister, and herte husband, Gabriel, had been one of his best friends. He would have watched out for her and the baby no matter what, but since she had asked him and his mate Heath to act as fathers to her pup, he''d be extra protective.


    "Is Heathing?" she asked, as she reached for her purse.


    "Of course, he''s waiting out by the car."


    They made their way out, across the broad slightly sagging porch of the pack house, down to the car. Heath was leaning against the hood. These days he looked nothing like the skinny and scruffy rogue that William had first fallen for. His face was clean shaven, his body had filled out, he was dressed nicely in a polo shirt and jeans. Only his red hair still refused to be tamed. William couldn''t help but grin when his eyes fell on his handsome mate. Their eyes met, and Heath smiled back.


    Heath moved around to open the passenger door for Daisy. "Hey mama, how are you feeling?"


    Daisy struggled to get the seatbelt around her belly. "Like a pot-bellied pig, mostly." She huffed.


    "Well, you look beautiful." He said with a wink before he climbed into the back seat. William had been teaching Heath how to drive, but with Daisy in the car, Heath insisted that William take the wheel. He didn''t want to take the chance of making a mistake and causing an ident with precious cargo on board.


    The two men were taking Daisy into to town for an ultrasound at the human hospital. Everyone was a little uncertain at how the pregnancy should progress, since the baby was a human-werewolf hybrid. They were all quiet on the short drive in, so William turned on some music to take up the awkward silence.


    They always got some interesting looks when they walked into the clinic, as two gay men and one pregnant woman. There were always some whispers from both the staff and the other patients as they tried to sort out thatplicated rtionship. The three of them had refused to divulge any details, even to the doctor.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "Daisy? The technician is ready for you now." The three of them trailed behind the nurse into the ultrasound room. Daisyid on the table, with her pants unbuttoned and pulled low, and her shirt pushed up around her bra. William stood beside her and held her hand, while Heath lowered himself into the only avable chair.


    The technician squirted gel onto her stomach. The gel was kept in a special warmer so that it wasn''t cold. "Okay, a little pressure now," the woman added more gel to the end of the wand, and then began to move it over Daisy''s swollen stomach. At first all William could see on the screen was static, but then a little body began to take shape. "Let see, yes, there''s the head, and the legs, and, oh my, its definitely a little boy."


    Luckily they already knew the sex, so the woman hadn''t blurted out anything that they had hoped to keep a surprise. The woman continued moving the wand with one hand, while she tapped in things on the keyboard with the other hand, taking measurements as she moved from frame to frame. "Oh, look at that little nose! And those fingers!" she would point out interesting details as she worked.


    Daisy watched the screen with a small, sad smile across her face. She was d to have William and Heath beside her, and they had been wonderful supports for her, but she couldn''t help but think, it should have been her husband standing here beside her, admiring their strong and healthy son squirming on the monitor. Gabe had been hesitant about having a baby, he was convinced that his human gics would make the baby weak and vulnerable in a pack of werewolves. She''d only just convinced him to take the chance when the unthinkable had happened, and he''d left her alone.


    She could imagine how his face would have looked, the big goofy grin that would have been on his face, the way his dark eyes would have glittered... her own eyes burned with unshed tears. It never got any easier, every day it was just as hard, just as painful, just as heart breaking and lonely. But soon, very soon, she would have his baby, she would have that small piece of him to hold in her arms and bring herfort.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    "I think we might have miscalcted the due date," the technician said. "I''ll print out these pictures for you, and go have a word with the doctor." The technician took a towel and did her best to clean the goop off from Daisy''s stomach. "If you guys could just wait here for a few minutes." The three of them looked at each other after the woman hurried from the room. Daisy sighed as she struggled to button her pants back up. "It sounds like this baby could be arriving sooner, rather thanter." She said in small voice. The timeline for developmental milestones seemed to be following more of a werewolf pregnancy than a human pregnancy. "Luckily Alpha Eudora is back," William said, as he helped Daisy adjust her clothes. "She has already agreed to attend your delivery." Daisy nodded, feeling grateful that a powerful healer would be present to make sure that everything went smoothly with the delivery. But she couldn''t help but think, if Eudora had been present months ago when Gabe had been bitten by Michael Bishop, things would be a lot different. As if sensing her sadness, William slipped an arm around her and gave her a warm squeeze. "Gabe would be so happy right now, Daisy, you know that."


    "I know," she sniffled. She wouldn''t cry. Crying took too much energy out of her, and she had no energy to spare.


    The doctor breezed in. She was a stern looking woman in herte fifties, with iron gray helmet hair and wrinkles bracketing her thin lips. "Good afternoon, mom, dads." She never knew quite how to address the trio, and she couldn''t keep the names straight, so she improvised. "Everything looks great, except that your little bundle is a lot bigger than we expected. I think we are going to be moving up the due date by at least a month." She looked over her reading sses at Daisy. "But just in case, you should have everything prepared, your birthing bag, your paperwork, in case he decides to pop out early. You have my number and the number to the maternity ward at the hospital, right? As soon as you thinkbor has started you should call ahead."


    "Yes doctor," Daisy agreed, although the three of them knew they wouldn''t be going to the human hospital for delivery. Daisy rubbed a hand over her stomach and sighed. "I can''t wait to meet him."


    "Well, here are your print outs," she handed the ultrasound photos that the technician had printed out. "I think we better schedule another appointment in two weeks for an exam. Call me if you have any questions or concerns." She made a couple of notes on Daisy''s chart and then flipped it closed. She gave them a swift good bye before she hurried on to her next patient.


    "Human doctors," Heath grumbled as the woman bustled out of the room. "Her care and concern is overwhelming."


    Daisy sniggered. "Well, I don''t really think we need to keep any more appointments. We know he''s healthy and fine, and he''lle when he''s ready." She eased herself off the table and started to waddle toward the door. The two men followed close behind her, but just as they reached the door, Heath gasped and gripped William''s shoulder hard.


    "Heath?" William turned and looked at his mate. The man''s already milky skin had gone even whiter, and his eyes had a hazy distant look. "Heath, what is it?"


    A long moment passed, ten seconds, twenty seconds before Heath groaned and shook his head. He ran his hands through his wild hair, and looked around, as though he were momentarily confused by his surroundings. William grasped his mate by the shoulders and looked deeply in his eyes. "What is it?"


    Something like hope bloomed over his face. "I... I think its Hannah."


    Daisy stopped and looked at them, her eyebrows climbing. "Your sister?" She gripped her stomach. She''d been friends with Hannah, briefly, before the girl ran away.


    William''s face split into a cheerful grin, "That''s... that''s awesome!"


    Heath''s own excitement was somewhat pensive. He thought he had felt her, through the special link they shared as a brother and sister. But something about it felt wrong, it felt off. He wasn''t exactly sure what it was, but she felt... different. Whatever it was, he didn''t care. She was alive, and that was all that mattered now.

 Chapter 110 -

    Michael stabbed at thest mushroom reluctantly and stuck it in his mouth. Okay, so the mushrooms weren''t that bad, especially once Sarah had fried them up with some spring onions and rabbit meat that Boyd had brought back to camp. But he still didn''t see why anyone would pay so much money for a fungus. If he hadn''t been on a mission to return Hannah to her brother, he would have packed up the mushrooms and taken them to a farmers market to sell. Instead, they had cooked up all of them, and eaten the first big, filling meal they had eaten in days.


    There was still daylight left, and the rational Alpha in him knew that they should pick up and move on.


    Instead, he rxed back in the leaf-litter next to his little mate. Her little stomach was distended with the heavy meal, and her face was rxed and satisfied. Shey back and rested her hands on her tummy. Michael had a momentary mental image of what she would look like when her stomach was protruding with a pup, his pup. He boldly reached out and stroked a hand over her stomach. The idea and the image in his head made his heart pound.


    She turned her head and gave him a suspicious look, but she didn''t remove his hand.


    She was so tiny. Could she even carry a pregnancy safely? Michael''s thick brows knitted together in worry. She was the smallest adult female wolf he had ever met. Small, but so strong, and fierce. And sopletely unafraid of Michael, despite his superior size and strength.


    He estimated that they were about two, maybe three days out from the remote location of the Rebel Moon pack. Which was, incidentally, only a few miles from his own former pack. A feeling of dread was settling into his gut as they drew closer. He knew this was what she needed to recover herself, but when she was whole again, would she still want him? Or would she reject him all over again?


    The great Alpha Michael Bishop who feared nothing, was suddenly terrified. He was desperately afraid of losing the only thing that mattered to him now. This tiny female, with warm golden-brown eyes. If he lost her now? What would be left for him? Physically he could survive, but would he want to? Even if he could reim his former position as Alpha, what would be the point if he didn''t have the other half of his soul at his side?


    There was also the wholeplication of the fact that he was a fugitive. In the confusion that followed the moment Michael had met his mate, he had fought with a human. Michael had been in a furious rage, and the small man hade between himself and Hannah. Although Michael had realized the man was only human, he had fought with great strength and courage. It wasn''t untilter, when Michael was already running rogue, that he had learned the young man had died. Yet another strike against the Alpha. He initiated an act of aggression and caused the death of one of their pack members.


    What kind of pack allows humans to fight as warriors? That was just dumb! Of course, a human was going to get hurt, if not killed in battle. They were weaker, slower, their senses were dull. They couldn''t shift and they healed slowly. Shouldn''t the Rebel Moon take some responsibility for the fallen man?Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Not to mention Hannah''s brother was mated to the beta of the Rebel Moon pack. In fact, Michael rubbed the back of his neck pensively; the beta of the Rebel Moon pack had once been Michael''s lover. For that reason alone, he would not be warmly weed into the family.


    Michael was having second thoughts about bringing Hannah back to Rebel Moon. That''s why he allowed them to rx there in the woods for the whole afternoon. He used the excuse that they were healing from the poison ivy rashes and resting after an all-night march, but the truth was, he was stalling.


    Speaking of healing, the herbal mash Hannah had put on his leg had dried and was king off, and the itch was starting to return. There was still a pile of wilting nts near the fire. He wondered if he could get Hannah to prepare the concoction again, or if maybe he should try mashing them up himself? Before he could figure out how to ask her, he saw Frankie take up a pile of the weeds and a rock. Michael wasn''t the only one who was starting to itch again. He wriggled himself closer to Hannah. She didn''t protest. Her eyes had closed, and her longshes were resting like fans against her cheeks. He sat up and examined her leg. The wound was healing well. Probably after a good night''s rest she would be fit to walk by herself. He wouldn''t have an excuse to carry her any more. Instead of feeling relieved, he felt a sense of loss. Having her slight body against his back wasn''t a burden. Carrying her had been a sweet and pleasurable responsibility. What would he do now that he didn''t have a reason to have her skin pressed against his all day long?


    He stretched out next to her and pulled her closer so that he could wrap his arms around her. Her eyes fluttered open and she gazed up at him for a long, quiet moment, studying his face and his eyes. "I wish you could tell me what you are thinking," Michael murmured to her. She said nothing, but her expression was rxed as she made herself morefortable, using his bicep as a pillow for her head and snuggling deeper into his body for warmth.


    "We could stay like this," he spoke softly. "We don''t have to go back to Rebel Moon." But even as he spoke the words, he knew what he was proposing was too selfish. He would be risking her humanity if he stayed with her. She deserved a chance to find herself again, she deserved to be reunited with her family. Only when she was really in her right mind could he know if she would ept him as her mate. He swallowed and squeezed his eyes shut. He had bullied his way through life until he met this woman. He saw what he wanted and he took it. Who would have thought one tiny little Rogue would turn his whole world upside down?

 Chapter 111 -

    Night fell the and the temperatures plummeted to near-freezing. Most of the crew shifted into their wolf forms for warmth, but Hannah crawled up on top of Michael''s huge body and used him as a warm, human mattress. She reminded him of a small kitten seeking a warm spot as she sprawled across his torso and used his pectoral muscles as a pillow. It was probably sacrilegious topare a werewolf to a kitten, but she was so small and cute and cuddly when she wasn''t growling or biting. Michael had Caroline gather up all the nkets that weren''t being used by the other members of the group, and draped them over their bodies. They snuggled together under the warm cocoon.


    The sparks tingled between them, settling into a dull ache in his groin that was bing an all-too-familiar frustration. Having her soft body rubbing against him constantly, so near, but so far out of reach. She allowed him to cradle her body with his hands. She even permitted him to stroke her hair and rub her back, but he didn''t dare go any further. She might have allowed him, but he didn''t trust himself to stop. He couldn''t cross that line, he couldn''t mate with her. Not yet. He couldn''t betray the fragile trust that was being built between them. He couldn''t do anything that might frighten her back into her wolf. If she went there, she could be lost, permanently.


    As much as it tortured him, he treasured her closeness. He let her scent soak into him and envelop him like the sweetest drug. He memorized every square inch of her body, from the curve of her eyebrows, to the scar on her face, down the delicate shape of her small toes. His fingers learned the curve of her spine, the slight swell of her hips, her tiny waist, and the strong, lean muscles of her arms. And any time they were idle, sitting side by side, he carefully worked the brush through her hair, freeing more and more of the red-gold strands. He still had the shampoo in his bag that he had taken from the house in town, but it was too cold for a bath in a river.


    He kept talking to her, hoping that she would say something more, hoping to hear his name drop from her sweet lips again, but she remained silent, making only the rare animal grunt or growl as she went about preparing herself to sleep. In the morning, he could no longer avoid it. Their wolf bodies, with the assistance of Hannah''s nt medicine, had cleared the toxins from their systems, so they had only a slight, drying rash left on their lower legs. There was no more reason to dy their journey any longer. The camp roused in the chilly, pre-dawn hours, boiled some water for coffee, and hurriedly packed away their supplies to continue the journey.


    Michael slipped on his pack. Hannah''s leg was healed, and she was now walking without even a trace of a limp. In fact, he admired the way she moved about. She waspletely silent, even in her human form, and didn''t seem to disturb even a twig or a dry leaf. "Okay," Michael finally said, feeling rather grim, "Lets head out."All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hannah didn''t budge. She stood there in the trail, her hands propped her her narrow hips, a stubborn and rebellious look on her little angel-face.


    "Come on Hannah, your brother and your friends are this way," he gestured vaguely toward the west.


    She didn''t move.


    With a patient sigh, Michael went back to where she was standing rooted to the ground, and offered her his hand. She stared at it for a moment, and then growled deep in her chest as she grabbed ahold of his pack and began to wrestle it from his shoulders. Michael, puzzled at her behavior, stood like a doll and allowed her to pull the pack off his shoulders. She dropped it to the ground and gave it an offended little kick. Then she jumped up like a monkey, scrambled up his broad back, and took her ce, her arms wrapping around his neck and shoulders, her slim knees gripping his nks just above his hips.


    "What do you think you are doing, you little minx?" Michael grumbled in surprise, trying to get a look at her face over his shoulder.


    She only grunted, and pointed her little finger westwards.


    There was a twitter ofughter from the others, as Boyd scooped up Michael''s pack and tied it together with his own.


    "Looks like she wants a ride," Sarah said, trying to hide her grin.


    "She got used to having you as a pony," Frankie added with a chuckle.


    Michael grumbled, but secretly, he loved it. She hardly weighed anything, and he loved having her warm, tingling body clinging to his back. He tucked his hands under her thighs and started out again, relishing in the feel of her soft breath tickling the side of his neck as he started to hike. Ate spring frost had coated everything with a thin coating of ice. Their feet left damp imprints in the leaf litter as they walked, mostly single file, through the trees. They skirted around towns and settlements, but as they moved farther away from theke, human habitations became more scattered and sparser. There were vast tracks of unspoiled forest and big farms with wide, open fields. The more miles they put between themselves and that town, the more secure Michael felt.


    He felt sure that those hunters had seen Hannah shift. They had seen her human face before her wolf had ripped into theirrades. It was possible she was already on some "wanted" posters inw enforcement offices. It was also possible that the men had med the attack on a beast, an animal, or a monster. Although that wasn''t good for the werewolf poption in general, it would be safer for Hannah if they were hunting for an animal instead of a small, strawberry blond woman. He wished, for the billionth time, that he had a cellphone with active service so he could scan the news reports. But unfortunately, a stolen cell phone could be traced, and he''d never had enough money in his pocket to buy a burner. His mind was focused on their destination, as he worried over and over all of the possible scenarios that could take ce once they got close to the Rebel Moon boundaries. Would they thank him for bringing home their lost sister? Or would they have him bound in silver and tied back up in that crumbling old barn again? How would Hannah react when sheid eyes on her brother? Would everythinge back to her at once, or would it be like it had been with him over thest several days? Slow incremental advances? And once she remembered everything, what would she do with Michael?


    He was so preupied; he didn''t take care to cover their tracks or mask their scents. He was blissfully unaware when something or someone began to follow their zig-zagging trail across the country-side.

 Chapter 112 -

    John McKnight knelt down and put his hands against the ashes of the campfire. "They broke camp maybe two hours ago," he said quietly. The rest of the gang wandered around the camp site, gathering up any evidence they could find to assist them on the hunt. He had two men and one woman on his crew for this hunt. They were good hunters, all of them. McKnight had received a frantic call two nights ago about a woman who turned into a beast and ripped a man''s throat out.


    If any otherw-enforcement officer had taken that report, they would have dismissed it as some drunken, citified hunter who got spooked in the woods and started making up fantastic stories. They would have put it down to a rabid coyote or stray dogs. But not McKnight. He had perked up and paid attention immediately.


    McKnight was a hunter. Not a hunter of ordinary game, but a hunter of rogue werewolves.


    He''d had his doubts at first. Most Rogues traveled alone or in pairs. It was unusual to find a group thisrge traveling together. He''d had his suspicions at first that maybe they were trailing a bunch of hikers. After all, they moved on foot in human form, which was a slow, cumbersome way to travel. If they were werewolves, why didn''t they just shift and run? They could cover twice the distance in half the time.


    He''d almost lost them when they crossed theke. He''d spent half a day just trying to pick up their trail again. "We''ve got wolf hair," Sienna said, examining the ground. There was a small round hollow in the leaf litter, indicating the ce where a wolf had curled up to sleep. McKnight hurried to the spot, and used tweezers to pick up the few shed hairs and put them into a stic specimen jar. He was working on his own gene-mapping experiment. Blood, bone, even saliva was better than hair, but he would take whatever he could find.


    "Rabbit bones," Odin flicked a bone, "and um... looks like they might have eaten some kind of mushroom."


    "Hmmm, that''s unusual." Although Rogues lived on the fringes of both humanity and their own kind, they rarely showed much skill for foraging or gathering wild foods. "Something tells me these are not ordinary rogues," he mused. He squatted down and picked at the remains of some nt material. "They seem to be traveling with direction and intent. They are eating well, and are probably in excellent health. It even seems they are making their own medicines. I''m counting six." The idea of an unusual bounty excited the hunter. This was going to be far more fun than hunting down a half starved, half mad rogue.


    "Seven," Bradley traced a partial print in the soft earth. "Six adults and one child. Maybe. Or, very small female." He was the best tracker in the group. "Seven, are you sure?"


    "I think she''s being carried when they move," Bradley said, scanning the area for any more prints or tell-tale signs. "She may be injured." "Those idiots back in Steadmont said they fired at her." Sienna added. "Maybe she got shot?"All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I could only agree with their assessment. Werewolves had supernatural healing abilities, so if the kid was injured, it would only be a matter of time before she or he made a full recovery. "That would exin why they are moving on two feet instead of four." The camp had nothing else to offer us, so we got back on the trail.


    At first this party had been very careful about covering their tracks. It had been slow going, even ''when the help of some four-wheelers. They''d wasted a lot of time doubling back every time they lost the trail. But now the werewolves were moving carelessly. The signs were everywhere. They had practically left a trail of breadcrumbs for McKnight and the others to follow.


    Now he lifted the binocrs to his face and peered out over a farmer''s field. There, huddled beneath the light cover of some young maples, the party was apparently stopping to rest. Sierra was watching their movement with her own eyes. "They''ve stopped, are they making camp already?" She frowned down at her watch.


    McKnight shook his head. "Nah, it''s too early. And they aren''t unpacking anything. I think they are just stopping for a rest, and maybe to eat something." This was the first time the hunters had gotten close enough to actually see them. He whistled under his breath. "That is one huge male!"


    "Can I see?" Odin gestured for the binocrs, and McKnight passed them over. Odin was a slight Scandinavian man with pale skin and pale blue eyes. He watched them for a long time. "Are you a hundred-percent sure these are rogues, John?"


    McKnight only shrugged. He was never cocky enough to say he was 100% sure of anything. "Why? What''s on your mind?"


    Odin pressed his lips together and continued to watch the group. "They just seem too organized. They behave like a pack, not a bunch of rogues. That big one... he''s like the alpha. And that small one, she''s not a kid. I bet she''s his mate. He never leaves her side."


    Sierra shifted uneasily. "If these are pack wolves, McKnight..."


    "If they were pack wolves, they wouldn''t be traveling cross country like this. They''d call for a car or take a ne. Pack wolves have resources. They wouldn''t be stealing donuts from convenience stores." McKnight knew that not only did most pack wolves have abundant resources, they were collectively richer than the average president. Sometimes a pack alpha would pay a bounty if McKnight took out a particrly troublesome rogue. "So," Bradley rubbed his hands together in anticipation. "What''s the n? Are we moving in?"


    "Not yet," said McKnight. "Let''s wait for them to make camp."


    Odin pouted. "Ambush them at night? That''s so boring." He was in it for the hunt, and did not enjoy an easy kill. "At least make it challenging."


    "Oh I have a feeling that big fe is going to make it plenty challenging." McKnight said with a slow, spreading grin. "Especially if we take his mate."

 Chapter 113 -

    Heath paced restlessly back and forth down the hallway. He looked like a wild man, his auburn hair standing up at all angles, the rough shadow of a beard on his pale jaw. His mate William watched him with equal parts concern, awe and love. Heath had been rogue for a long time, along with his little sister Hannah. They had survived alone, in the wild, on the run since they were just kids, right up to the day that they ended up camped just outside the Rebel Moon boundary. William and Heath had built a small house inside of Rebel Moon, but Heath still wasn''t a true pack member. Just like he wasn''t wholly William''s partner yet. They were mated and marked, but not yet married. He wore the ring William had given him on finger, but he wouldn''tmit to a date. He said he couldn''t do it, not until Hannah was found.


    William felt a buzz of excitement lifting the hairs on the back of his neck. Heath said that he sensed his sister, though it was faint and somehow off. The big man had been beside himself with anxiety and anticipation. "I thought she was lost. It''s been months... I didn''t know if she was dead or alive..."


    William felt a small pain in his chest. He knew how important Hannah was to Heath. He had suffered alongside his mate as he worried over his lost sister during the long, cold winter months. William had joined Heath on a dozen search and rescue missions, and he had cried with him every time they came back empty handed. But at the same time, he felt a slight pang of resentment... Heath wouldn''t move on without his sister. He wouldn''t join the pack or get married. It was as though the man were stuck in limbo, and not even William, his fated mate, could pull him out of it. If, goddess forbid, the girl had died, would Heath spend the rest of his life holding William at arm''s length?


    He had no choice but to ept it, if he wanted to keep his mate. But now there was hope! "Do you have any sense of location or direction?" William prompted.


    Heath shook his head in frustration. "I don''t know, I don''t know!" hemented. "But I feel like..." He rubbed his jaw tiredly, "She''s right on the edge of my consciousness, fading in and out... so not very close." He looked up with a pained expression. "I need to go look for her Will."


    William sighed and went to his partner. He wrapped his arms around his narrow waist and leaned his body into Heath''s warm, solid chest. He offered him the calm andfort that only a mate''s touch could bring. He felt Heath''s racing heart slow down until it was beating in time with his own. "Let''s go talk to Shane and Nina."


    Hand in hand the couple walked the well-worn path between the small bungalow and the old farm house that was slowly being remodeled into the Rebel Moon pack house. There was always some construction project going on, and at that moment they had the flooring ripped up in the living room. The old carpeting was being removed to reveal the original wide-nk hardwood floors. The old floors needed to be sanded and refinished and repaired in a few ces. The couple skirted the mess and made their way down the hall to the Alpha''s office. William gave Heath''s hand a reassuring squeeze before he lifted his hand to knock.


    A woman''s voice called out softly for them to enter. He turned the handle and pushed the door open carefully. He had hardly taken a step when a small tornado plowed into his legs. "Uncle Weeyum!" A toddler with rosy flushed cheeks, a halo of dark curls, and the sweetest grey-blue eyes looked up at him adoringly. "Up! Up!"


    He bent and scooped his niece up, propping her on his hip. "Hey beautiful," he poked her nose, "Where have you been all my life?"


    "ying," she said seriously. She pointed a chubby finger towards her y-mat on the floor, where an assortment of dolls and teddy bears were arranged. The alpha and luna were seated side by side at the big desk. Shane was frowning ferociously over a pile of paperwork. He was tall and broad shouldered with inky, blue-ck hair and a dark, indplexion. Nina looked up from herptop and smiled warmly as she lowered the screen to give William and Heath her full attention. "Hey guys," she said, gesturing to the overstuffed chairs that faced the desk. "Come on in."


    Nina was a fairly ordinary looking woman, but there was a goodness and strength that shown through her simple features. She was one of William''s best friends. They had been more distant since William had found his mate, but he loved her none the less.


    "Gentlemen," Alpha Shane looked grateful to push his paperwork aside. He steepled hisrge hands on the desks and waited for the two men to speak. William sat and arranged the toddler on hisp. Heath scooped up a doll and handed it to the little girl before he also folded hisrge body into one of the chairs.


    Heath still wasn''t entirely at ease around the Alpha. He aimed his gaze at the bookshelf somewhere behind the man when he spoke. "I''ve felt my sister through the mind-link." he said in a rushed breath. "I know she''s alive." Nina''s face broke into a happy smile. "That''s wonderful news, Heath!"


    "But," his tone was enough to change her happy expression into a somber one. Heath continued, "I feel like something''s wrong. She''s not responsive. The linkes and goes, but it''s like she''s not really aware that its open." "It''s like she butt-dialed and doesn''t know the call connected." William added, making a face.


    Shane and Nina exchanged a worried nce. They seemed to bemunicating privately between themselves, but they did not share their thoughts with the two men seated before them. Shane cleared his throat. "Do you have any idea where she is?"


    Heath shook his head, and dropped his gaze down to his hands, which were clenched together between his knees. "No... but I want to look for her. I have to try. This is the first time I''ve felt her in months. I need to know she''s okay." He nced up, his eyes pleading. He wasn''t a pack member, he didn''t need their permission to go looking for his sister again. But William was their beta. He had work and pack responsibilities.


    "Please," William spoke quietly, "Let me go with him."


    Nina looked to Shane again, and his hand reached out for hers. Theyced their fingers together, and their love crackled in the air like a palpable thing. "Of course," Nina said after a long moment. "Of course, you should go with him." No mention was made of all their previous failures. No "buts" or conditions wereid on them. Just a quiet understanding. That''s what made this pack so different from any that Heath had ever set foot in. The Alpha and Luna were understanding,passionate, and fair.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Th-thank you." Heath mumbled, rubbing his sweaty palms against his legs.


    "Visit the kitchen and make sure you take adequate supplies." Nina instructed.


    William reluctantly set his niece on the floor with her toys. He rested his hand against Heath''s lower back as they started to file out of the office. Just as the reached the door, Nina called out to them. "Health? When you see your sister... tell her we miss her, and we want her toe back. Nothing that happened was her fault. Make sure she knows that."


    He swallowed the lump in his throat and nodded. "Thank you Luna,"

 Chapter 114 -

    Michael grunted as Hannah squirmed around on his back. For some reason, she was bing increasingly restless as they continued their journey. "It''s nearly sundown," He grumbled, and reluctantly squatted to let his small mate slide off his back. "Let''s find a good ce to camp for the night."All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    They continued to trapse around in the woods for another 15 minutes before they came upon a good spot to settle for the night. They broke apart and went about their duties without being told. Michael took Hannah''s hand. She jumped at his touch, and he noticed traces of anxiety around her eyes. "Hey," he said softly, "Are you okay?"


    She grunted and her eyes scanned the trees around her. He could feel her heart beating rapidly, and her nostrils were red as though she were trying to pick up some scent.


    "Look, it''s my turn to hunt for dinner. Do you want to help me?"


    She narrowed her eyes at him, and he couldn''t tell if she actually understood or not. "Okay, well, I''m going to shift now." He reached for the hem of his shirt and pulled it off. He felt the heat of her gaze running over his chest, and he smirked as he reached for the waistband of his shorts. Another, more civilized woman might have looked away, but she continued to watch him boldly as he stripped off his clothes. The frank feminine appreciation in her eyes was enough to make him semi-hard. He growled and shifted into hisrge ck wolf.


    She turned around, scanning the trees one more time before she also divested herself of her clothes. She looked like a dainty woond fairy,pletely without shame. Michaels eyes feasted on her, but only for a moment before she shifted into the sandy-colored wolf. He blinked in surprise - Hannah was the fastest shifter he had ever seen. Her little wolf trotted up to him and sniffed at him in a curious, friendly fashion. Michael yipped happily, nuzzled her face, and then took off toward the deeper woods. Hannah''s wolf tipped her head at him, and then followed him easily. They bounced around together for a few minutes, and then Michael''s rumbling stomach made him get serious for the hunt. He put his nose to the ground and started looking for a fresh game trail. He snuffled in frustration, as the only scents he detected were days-old. He almost didn''t notice when his mate sprang away.


    He lifted his head quickly, and began to chase after her. Even in wolf form he was worried that she would run away from him. However, he began to notice that she was circling back on something. She slowed her pace and began to slink through the trees, her earsced back, her small body creeping close to the ground.


    He put his nose in the air and tested the wind. His ears perked up as he smelled the musky scent of a young buck. There was no way a small wolf could take down a full-grown buck by herself, but with the two of them, they might be able to pull it off. With instinctual understanding they split up and approached the sleeping buck from opposite sides. Hannah waspletely silent, her padded feet made no noise as she eased through the undergrowth. Michael on the other hand was toorge to bepletely stealthy. A twig snapped under his foot, and the big buck, who was barely sprouting his spring horns, lurched to his feet with a breathy snort. Michael could see the breathing out of his nostrils in puffs of condensation. The buck spotted him and immediately sprang away, straight into the bushes where Hannah was waiting.


    Her tiny body sprang at the buck,tching on to it''s neck, her strong jaws closing over his windpipe as she struggled to pull him off his feet. The buck was strong, however, and only proceeded to drag her into the brush. Michael raced to jump on it from behind, his powerful jaws sinking into the crest of his neck. When his teeth were well anchored into the muscr flesh he threw his body weight toward the ground, causing the buck to stumble and go down hard, half rolling over in the process. Hannah''s wolf yelped as the deer''s body rolled over her, squashing her slight body down into the ground. She wriggled her body out from under the deer''s thrashing legs andtched onto its neck again. This time her long canines ripped through the buck''s jugr. The majestic animal''s life blood began to surge out of his neck with each beat of its panicked heart. The animal had the look of resignation in its dewey eyes. It stopped struggling. He knew it was the end, and was calmly epting his fate. Michael moved in and finished the kill.


    He shifted back into his man form, and hurried to Hannah''s side. His hands stroked over her slight body, checking for any injuries. His fingers delved through her silky fur. She had some bruised ribs from the animal falling on her, but she was not seriously injured. She whined a bit and shifted back with his hands still touching her body. He swallowed and forced himself to look away. She looked incredibly hot, crouching there with blood smeared across her cheek and her shoulder, her hair tangling round her. Her gold brown eyes were bright and alert. His blood was still thrumming with the adrenaline of the hunt, and there she was... Strong, wild, feral. Everything in him was raging to take her, mark her, im her as his own. The urge was so powerful that his body was trembling with it.


    "We will eat well tonight," he grumbled, and reached down to pick up the buck and sling its body over his shoulders. "Let''s take this back to camp."


    She followed after him silently, but her eyes continued to shift nervously to the trees around them, and her naked body remained tensed.

 Chapter 115 -

    "Wow, that''s a beautiful buck," Frankie''s eyes lit up as Michael dumped the stag onto the ground a little way outside of camp. Everyone was practically salivating over the prospect of feasting on fresh venison. Lonnie and Boyd brought out their knives and went to work butchering the kill. "You can thank Hannah," Michael said proudly as his eyes followed his little mate.


    "I guess all this time she''s been alone, she got pretty good at hunting," Frankie said, scratching at his beard.


    Michael caught Hannah''s hand. She didn''t flinch or pull away, just looked up at him with an inquiring expression. "There''s a small pond down there," he gestured down the hill. "Let''s go get cleaned up. These guys can handle dinner." He couldn''t tell if she understood or not, but when he picked up his pack, she followed him.


    She still seemed uneasy and restless, Michael noted. When they flushed a partridge out of the bush, she jumped and crouched and looked ready to either fight or run away. She watched the bird''s noisy ascent with narrowed eyes, and still scanned the woods all around like she expected something more sinister was hiding in the creeping shadows.


    Below them a family of beavers had dammed up a small stream to create a small pond. Michael lead the way down the bank to a shallow, rocky bottomed spot. He stripped off his clothes until he was wearing only underwear and waded into the ice-cold water with a shiver. "Come on!" He gestured to her with a grin, "the water is lovely!"


    She stood on the bank and gave him a look that clearly said, "Are you crazy?"All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He cupped water and used it to clean the deer''s blood off from his skin. He was d he had kept his boxers on, as the cold water was not doing ttering things to his manhood at the moment. Hannah pulled off her clothes and crept doubtfully up to the edge. She didn''t have any under garments so she waspletely naked. She tested the water with her toes and squealed in disgust. She shot him a dirty look that made him chuckle. "Come on, buttercup! I''m guessing it''s been a pretty long time since you had a good bath." He waded to the bank and dug around in his bag until he came out with the sweet smelling bar of soap. He snagged her wrist on the way back, and dragged her back into the water with him.


    She growled and snarled and tried to twist her arm out of his grip, but he held tight. "Nowe on, sweetheart," he said with a charming smile, "You had no problem going in the water when you were trying to kill me in the ravine, remember?" He held her captive with one hand and dipped his bar of soap in the icy water with the other. At first she yelped and squirmed, but after a few minutes she seemed to understand what he was trying to do.


    "See, that''s it!" Michael cooed to her like she was a child as he used his hands to soap her body. She allowed him to run his big hands over her skin as she stood knee-deep and shivering in the water. When his hands crept too close to the thatch of dark blond curls between her legs, she swatted his hand away. "Okay, okay," he conceded with another chuckle. "You want to do me now?" he extended the bar of soap to her.


    She took the slippery bar uncertainly. He turned around and crouched down so that she could reach his shoulders and back, and waited. After a moment he heard a little sshing and felt the ice cold water hit his back. He closed his eyes as her tiny warm hands smoothed thethered the soap over his skin. He stood when she reached the edge of his boxer shorts.


    Michael groaned. Even the ice-cold water couldn''t stop the fire that her little hands were starting as she moved purposely over his body. He turned around, intent to take the bar of soap from her and finish the job himself, but she refused to turn it over. Instead, with a very serious expression of concentration she started working the soap over his torso. She made an impatient gesture toward the water, clearly indicating she wanted him to squat down again.


    Michael swallowed andplied, but the position put his face dangerously close to her center. He could smell the sweet, musky scent of her arousal, and his inner wolf was going crazy-mad with desire. Hannah, however was all business, as she lifted his heavily muscled arm and began scrubbing his arm-pit vigorously. When she finished one, she shifted to the other side, pushing his arm up with a grunt.


    He couldn''t help himself. He reached out with his other hand and caressed her shoulder, and then moved carefully down to her small, perky little breasts. She went perfectly still under his touch. He cupped his hands in the water and brought it up to pour over her chest, and then used his hands to wipe away the soap he had left there.


    Hannah shuddered, whether from the cold water, or her own desire, Michael couldn''t tell, but he could tell by her changing pheromones that she was aroused by their mutual bathing. He continued to use his hands to bring water to her body, and then slowly wipe it back off, her shoulders, her slender arms, her small breasts, her tiny waist. Slowly, and sensually he rinsed away all the soap residue. He slipped his arms around behind her hips and drew her closer, while he was still in that awkward squatting position. He pulled her head down toward this for a kiss.


    Her breath was hot against his face, her honey-golden eyes dark and unreadable as darkness was closing in for the night. She closed the space between him and brought her mouth down hungrily against his. She let her free hand delve into the hair at the nape of his neck, while the other hand still gripped the bar of soap. Despite the cold water, a wave of heat was building between them. Michael''s hand fell to her hip, down her slight but muscr thigh, and then began to creep back up the sensitive skin of her inner leg. The need to touch her, to taste her, to possess her was drowning him. Her sweet mouth was devouring him, her teeth nipping lightly at his lips, her hand holding the back of his neck so that he couldn''t pull his head away even if he wanted to.


    His fingers brushed against the soft curls at her core, and she went utterly and perfectly still. Her mouth pulled away from him and she stared down at him. "Hannah," his voice came out hoarsely, "If you only knew how badly I need you." His finger grazed across her lower lips.


    She moved so fast. One moment Michael was caressing her naked body, and the next moment she had shoved him hard against his shoulders. In his awkward squatting position on the slippery rocks under the water he couldn''t catch his bnce and he went crashing backwards into the ice-cold water. The ice water closed over his head before he jumped up sputtering and swearingpletely drenched and shivering.


    Hannah had already leapt onto the shore. She looked back at him where he stood shivering and growling looking both outraged and surprised. She hugged herself against the chill air, threw back her head, andughed. Michael''s heart stumbled and stopped at the sound of herughter. He had never heard a sweeter sound in all his life. He sloshed out of the pond with a grumble, but the fact was, he would dly plunge himself into cier waters all over again just to hear the merry, bubbly sound of herugh. He growled and made a move like he was going to grab her, but she only threw the soap at him before she scooped up her clothes and darted back into the woods with another angelic- soundingugh.


    Michael smiled after her and shook his head as he stripped off his wet boxers and pulled clean clothes out of his pack. He had just pulled a clean dry shirt over his head when his whole body jerked involuntarily and his head snapped back in the direction that Hannah had disappeared. He dropped his pack and immediately began to run, his heart thudding heavily against his ribs. Something was wrong... he sensed danger, and he felt Hannah''s fear. He crashed through the underbrush noisily, moving more like an angry grizzly bear than a graceful wolf. "Hannah!" he yelled into the darkness, but of course she didn''t answer him.


    There was a whizzing sound just a moment before a sharp pain exploded in his shoulder. He nced down at the arrow in disbelief. He slid behind arge pine as he broke off the protruding shaft and looked at the fletching. "Fucking hunters!" He growled, his panic rising. He needed to alert the others. If he''d still been the legitimate alpha of a pack, he could have mind-linked his fellows. But now as a rogue he didn''t have that ability. He put his hands beside his mouth and bellowed out a shout, "HUNTERS!" He gave away his position, and more arrows whizzed around him. He only prayed that the other''s had heard him in time. But where was Hannah? He had to find her, he had to protect her, and nothing else mattered.

 Chapter 116 -

    All day long Hannah had the uneasy feeling that she was being watched. She kept scanning the trees and the ridgelines, but she couldn''t find the source of her unease. She''d briefly forgot her anxiety while she''d been ying around with Michael in the pond, but as soon as she darted back into the forest she felt it pressing heavily on her again, like a physical hand holding tight to the back of her neck. She slipped away from the game trail that she and Michael had used to ess the pond, and quickly shifted back into her wolf form. With her wolf''s enhanced senses, she put her nose in the air and searched for a scent that didn''t belong. At first, she found nothing, but then the wind shifted and her lupine nose was assaulted by the sour smell of human sweat. More than one, and they were close, too close.


    She turned her head back toward the pond. She wanted to warn Michael, but if she howled, the humans would know her location. She moved swiftly and silently through the trees, but her head kept turning involuntarily back toward Michael. Her heart was beating fast and fear clouded her mind.


    She knew this feeling... this fear, this choking anxiety.


    She knew what it was to be hunted.


    A memory hit her so hard and fast that it caused her body to cower against the ground. It was as though the memory were happening at that moment. She saw Michael, his handsome face twisted with malice, his eye squinting down the shaft of a silver-tipped arrow. Her eyes followed the trajectory of the arrow to a big, scruffy looking man with auburn hair and brown eyes simr to her own. Fear rose up out of her gut and choked her as the arrow was loosed and sped straight toward the man. His body jerked backward at the impact, and the arrow embedded itself just above his pectoral muscle.


    Hannah whimpered and crouched lower. Peering beneath the underbrush she watched a pair of tan work boots creeping down the game path. The feet stopped, there was a rustle, and then the distinct ping of a bow-string being released. Immediately she felt a strange burning in her shoulder. But the wound wasn''t hers. Her mind swirled with confusion, and her soul cried out. Michael!


    "He''s hit!" the human hissed, "But he''s not down!"T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Where''s the female?" a woman''s voice whispered back from a position up the hill.


    "I don''t know, I lost her. But I know she''s close. She''s not going to leave her mate."


    Hannah felt a slow rage beginning deep in her middle. She didn''t understand it, but she wasn''t about to question it either.


    "Let''s circle back to the camp," the feet started moving back up the hill.


    "John''s going to be pissed you took the shot before we were all in ce."


    "I had the perfect shot, how could I not take it?"


    Suddenly a bellow erupted from the woods near the pond. "HUNTERS!"


    The two humans turned and released a barrage of arrows toward the source of the noise.


    Hannah''s heart beat faster. She ttened her ears against her head and began to slink through the brush, her small, narrow body barely stirring a leaf. Her eyes were watching their feet as they headed back down the trail toward Michael. Something was stirring in her, something fierce and possessive. She followed close on the human''s heels. Their attention was on Michael, they didn''t even notice the shadow creeping behind them. Another burning pain stabbed her in her hip. "I got him!" The man hissed. "He''s down! I''m going in for the kill!" The man lowered his bow and pulled out a long, curved hunting knife.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    "Something is not right, Odin," the woman said, she kept her bow raised as she turned quietly and carefully in a circle. "That was too easy."


    There was the sound of shouting and struggle from the camp up the hill, and the woman swore. "Shit, they moved in without us."


    "There he is," the man grinned and raised his knife. "My god he''s huge!" He was ten meters from the big male, who was grasping his hip and trying to pull himself up by a tree-limb. The hunter started to run toward his target, knife raised. Heunched himself over a fallen log, prepared to plunge the knife into the man''s heart. At the moment his feet left the ground a white-gray blurunched out of the brush. It was small, but it knocked him to the side, and he couldn''t get his feet back underneath him. He tumbled through the leaf litter and dropped the knife. He scrambled through the undergrowth in the dark but just as his fingers closed on the hilt, the pale wolf was on him, her jaws closed around his throat before he could even scream. His cry came out as a muted gurgle as his neck was torn open. The wolf disappeared again into the underbrush like a phantom in the dark.


    The woman swore, but the man had fallen into the thick undergrowth, and she couldn''t release her arrow without possibly hitting herpanion. With a gasp she turned back to therge male, but he was gone. She felt a nervous sweat slide down her back as she looked around her frantically. "Odin! Odin! Fuck!" She waded through the brush to the ce he had fallen, and tripped over his body. She fumbled for his pulse but as her hand searched for the artery in the man''s neck, she found only blood and raw flesh. She grimaced and wiped her hand on her pants leg. She retrieved his knife and stuck it in the back of her pants as she started to make her way back up the hill.


    The yelling had stopped, and the night had gone eerily silent. She swallowed down the bile in her throat and slowly made her way back to the werewolves'' camp. The smell of roasting meat tickled her nostril''s, but the camp was empty. No sign of werewolves. No sign of McKnight or Bradley.


    A gun shot echoed to her left, making her flinch and gasp. McKnight was the only one who carried a firearm. He was the one who insisted they had to make the silent kill. The hunting rifle he kept slung over his shoulder was strictly for emergency purposes. The woman stood frozen, uncertain whether she should move up the ridge to try and help McKnight, or if she should turn tail and run back to their base camp. Before she could make up her mind, McKnight came tearing into the camp. His face was torn open at the cheek, and his shirt was in tatters. "Run! Run Sierra!"


    He didn''t have to tell her twice! She spun and took off. She could hear snarling and growling from the trees behind him. "What happened!" She gasped as she ran behind him. She could see w marks running down his back. "Where the hell were you?" McKnight yelled as he skidded in the pine needles on the steep hill. "You and Odin weren''t in your positions!"


    The woman slid down the hill behind him. "We stumbled on the big male!" she said in her own defense. "Where is Bradley?"


    "They got him." McKnight spat. "What about Odin?"


    She stopped and leaned heavily on her knees. "Dead," she whispered.


    "The male?"


    The woman shook her head. "No. I think it was the small female. I never got a good look at her." She paused, resting her hands on her knees, trying to catch her breath.


    McKnight opened his mouth to speak, but his eyes grew round as the grey-white wolf came out of nowhere. With a vicious snarl the wolf''s canines sank into the back of the woman''s neck. Her mouth opened in a scream as the wolf''s jaws closed on her spine. There was a crunching noise, and the woman cried out as a strange electrical sensation shot down her back.


    "John," She gasped, "I can''t..." she fell forward heavily onto her face as she lost all control of her body.

 Chapter 117 -

    A long mournful howl broke over the ridge. Hannah whined and tucked her tail between her legs as she ran back up the hill, not knowing what she would find. About a quarter of a mile from the hill she walked into a bloody clearing. The mangled body of a human was sprawled in the grass near the treelike. Lonnie, Caroline, and Sara were bent over a body that Hannah couldn''t see, and Boyd... Her heart clenched painfully, even in her wolf form. Boyd was crying silently. His face was screaming, but no noise came out of his throat. She crept closer, still in her wolf form, and eased between the legs of the others. There,ying on his back with a massive hole blown in his chest, was Frankie. His eyes had already zed over as they stared up sightlessly at the sky. His mouth was slightly open, but no breath came out. The hole in his chest was massive, Hannah could have stuck her whole fist in it. She looked around the clearing but she did not see Michael. She whined sharply and sped away back into the woods. She kept her nose in the wind, trying to catch his scent, and finally found him sprawled across the forest floor about 500 yards from the ce where the hunters had shot him. Hannah shifted instantly and fell to her knees beside him.


    He was alive. His breathing was rapid and shallow and his heart rate was too fast. His body was soaked in sweat, and it was still running in rivulets from his forehead as he panted. His beautiful eyes turned to Hannah as she leaned over him anxiously. He lifted his good arm and cupped her cheek. "Hey babe," he said in a pained, hoarse whisper. "We''ve got a problem."


    She couldn''t reply to him, but her eyes searched his face, looking for the answer.


    "Silver. The arrows are tipped with silver. Fuck, it burns! And it won''t stop bleeding. We have to get the arrow out." His eyes pleaded with her to understand. "I need you to help me, Hannah."


    Her eyes traveled over his wounds. The arrow he''d taken to the hip had sliced through the tissue just above his hip bone and gone clean through. It was bleeding, but it was only a flesh wound. The arrow that had pierced his shoulder, however, was embedded deep in the muscle, and the tip was lodged in there. She looked up the hill, looking for the one of the others, but they were focused on Frankie and Boyd, and hadn''t yet thought to search for Michael.


    "Shit," Michael swore, trying to lift his head from the ground. "You need to put some clothes on before theye." The effort was too much for him, and he let his head drop back down in the leaf litter.


    She ignored him, and bent her head close to the wound. When she tried to ease the arrow out backwards, the three silver des of the broadhead caught in his flesh, causing him to cry out and jerk away from her in pain. He grasped at his shoulder and rolled away from her with a string of curses.


    She needed him to hold still. She crawled up on top of his shoulders and pinned him there with her knees. The veins in his neck and face were bulging from his effort to control himself. She made sad, whimpering sounds as she grasped the broken end of the arrow in her two small, but strong hands. If the arrow wouldn''te out backwards, there was only one thing left to do. By the look on Michael''s face, he realized it too.


    With a scream she heaved all of her weight onto the arrow shaft, forcing it to slice straight through his muscle and break out the other side. Michael''s roar mingled with her scream, as his fingers wed at the dirt, looking for something, anything to anchor himself too. Finding nothing in the earth, his hands came up around Hannah and yanked her down, crushing her body against his face while he took deep, gasping breaths. There was a crashing sound as the others came rushing toward the sound. Even though Michael was still bleeding profusely from the silver-induced wounds, he tried to cover Hannah''s nakedness with hisrge hands. "A shirt. Someone give me a fucking shirt."


    Lonnie was the first to snap to and peel of his shirt, throwing it toward Michael. She grabbed it with a growl and pulled her head through the holes. "Oh God," Michael grumbled, turning his face away from it, "You stink."


    Hannah growled and eased herself off his body. She pushed on him gently, rolling him onto his side so that she could pull the rest of the broken shaft through the wound. Other hands came to assist her. Sarah was pushing against the front of the wound and the back to try and stem the flow of blood. Lonnie was looking at the wound on his hip. Hannah eased away and squatted beside him. her face screwed up in aplicated expression while her arms hugged her knees to her chest.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    "We''ve got bad news," Sarah said quietly.


    Michael turned his head toward Sarah.


    "They got Frankie."


    Michael groaned and closed his eyes. "How bad is it?"Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "He''s dead." Sarah said tly, her voice devoid of emotion.


    "They''ve probably been trailing us since that fuck-up outside of town," Caroline said bitterly. "And we never even saw theming."


    "How many were there?"


    "Four, I think. But only one of them made it out of here."


    Michael struggled to sit up, despite Sarah''s protests. Hannah scowled at him darkly, even as silent tears were running down her face. "I''ll be fine," he said, as though Hannah had actually verbally expressed her protests. "We got to go back, and help Boyd bury his brother." As soon as he sat up Michael grew woozy from blood loss and silver poisoning. He was forced to hold his spinning head between his hands.


    When he tried to stand, Hannah grabbed his arm and pulled him roughly back down to the ground next to her. He hissed as his body crashed back into the dirt. Caroline looked at her husband, and they nodded in silent agreement. "You stay here boss," Lonnie said, "We''ll go see about Frankie."


    Sarah passed the bloody rags to Hannah. "Here," she said, cing them in her hands. Put pressure on the wounds, front and back, like this," she showed Hannah what she needed to do, then she stood up and brushed the dirt from her legs. "I''ll see what to do about packing up camp. We can''t stay here."

 Chapter 118 -

    The little group of rogues did not have ess to a shovel. Instead, they piled up all the brush and fallen logs they could find to build a funeral pyre for their fallen friend and brother. "We need to be ready to move as soon as we light this," Michael said uneasily. They were too near human habitations, someone was likely to see the smoke ande to investigate.


    Hannah had done her best to clean and bandage up the wounds on his hip and shoulder, but being silver-tainted they continued to bleed and ooze and would heal very slowly. Hannah was hovering around him like a mother hen, and in any other circumstance Michael would have been delighted to have her attention. But in the moment, they were in serious trouble. He was certain that the hunter who had escaped would be back for them. Not to mention the fact that they were starting to leave a trail of bodies behind them. First the man that Hannah took down back at the town, and now the three unlucky hunters. Sooner orter, those bodies would be discovered. Probably sooner if the survivor came back withw enforcement or more hunters.


    "If we head south," Sarah suggested quietly, "we will hit state forest... I think about twenty miles from here."


    Michael sighed. "What''s between here and there?"


    Sarah rubbed her temples. "I don''t really remember... it might just be managed timber stands. There''s a lot of logging in this area."


    The detour would take them off course, but it would be easier to get lost in the Adirondack parnds than if they continued to skirt these small towns and farms. He wouldn''t be doing Hannah any favors if he got them all killed in his rush to get her back to Rebel Moon. Rebel Moon would probably not appreciate it if he showed up at their door with a bunch of hunters either. "Okay, south. You lead," he reluctantly conceded.


    Boyd continued to cry silently as he brought the torch to the pyre and set the tinder alight under his brother''s body. Hannah slipped away from Michael toy aforting hand on the man''s arm. Boyd turned unexpectedly to sob into her shoulder, his arms wrapping around her small, slender body.


    Michael tensed, and had to suppress the jealous growl that bubbled up out of his chest at the sight of another male putting his arms on his mate. However, he knew that the embrace was not sexual. Far from it, it was like a child clinging to his mother in the midst of great sorrow. Except that in this case the child was a big man, and the ''mother'' was a tiny woman. Hannah however made a low, purring sound and stroked the man''s hair just as if he were her pup. The man''s shoulders heaved painfully, and he made choking noises as he cried, dripping tears and snot down his face.


    The sickly-sweet stench of burning flesh began to permeate the clearing as the bigger logs caught fire and the body began tobust. Hannah held Boyd in her arms until his sobs quieted. Michael moved in and put a hand on the man''s sagging shoulder. "I''m so sorry, Boyd. Frank was a good man."


    Boyd mopped his face with his sleeve and nodded miserably.


    Michael gave his shoulder a squeeze. "We gotta move. I''m sorry."


    Boyd nodded miserably and went to shoulder his pack, plus the things that his brother had left behind. Lonnie carried Michael''s things on top of his own, and even Hannah had shouldered the gym bag, which was now loaded with supplies. They were quiet and somber as they moved down the valley, past the ice-cold beaver pond, and then turned south. This time as they moved, they took extra care to cover their trail. Caroline smoothed away their prints, and whenever they came to a small body of water, they would slosh through it for as long as they could bear. When their ankles were aching and numb, they would climb back out and resume their trek onnd.


    Farmnd eventually faded away to managed forests that had been recently logged off for pulp wood. Michael was in a lot of pain, and his pace grew slower and slower as the miles passed. By the time they reached the tree line of an old growth forest sweat was beading on his face and he was panting for breath. The bandage at his shoulder was soaked through with fresh blood had his hip was burning like there was red hot poker in the wound. Hannah pulled at his hand until he stumbled to a stop.


    She looked hard into his eyes, but he could only stare back at her tiredly. She shook her head and waved her hands to the other, pointing emphatically to the ground. She dropped her pack to make her intentions even more obvious. They were stopping, here and now. Strangely, no one questioned her or argued with her. Instead, they all shrugged out of their packs and began making camp.


    Only Michael tried to protest. "Not here," he groaned, "This spot is not safe, we''re too exposed. Lets find a more protected..."


    Hannah gave him a re and crossed her slender arms over her small breasts.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Michael sighed and sank to the ground. "Or we could just stop here."


    She grunted and gave a firm nod before she set out helping the others. There was meat that Hannah had salvaged from the buck they brought down the previous night, so no one needed to waste energy trying to hunt. Everyone was exhausted and emotionally drained. Though they''d only been together as a group for a few months, Frankie''s simple, lighthearted banter would be sorely missed.


    Boyd refused to eat. As soon as he had done his share to fetch firewood, he shifted into his scraggly wolf-form. He went a distance from the others and curled up into a small ball. Hannah watched him with a pained look on her face, but she left him alone. She seemed to understand that he was mourning and he needed that space.


    "It''s not enough," Michael growled over his bowl of stew. "They''ll find us here. We need to keep moving."


    Hannah growled back at him, her gold eyes shing, before she picked up the spoon todle the watery broth into her mouth. Michael watched her thoughtfully. He wondered if she was aware that she was feeding herself like a proper human, instead of trying to eat directly from the bowl like a dog. From time to time she would look up and scan the forest around her, but then she would return to her food.


    "You knew it, didn''t you?" Michael said. "You knew we were being followed. That''s why you were so restless yesterday, isn''t it?" He shook his head in amazement. "Man, your senses most be extraordinary. No one else realized until it was toote... Goddess, if only you could talk, you could have warned us.... maybe we could have..." Michael sighed heavily and raked his good hand over his face. "Maybe Frankie didn''t have to die."


    She frowned hard into her bowl, as though his words had prated her mind, and she didn''t particrly like them. Suddenly her head jerked up and her gaze turned toward the West. Her golden-brown eyes fogged over, and she was so still that she didn''t even blink.


    "Hannah, Hannah what is it?" Michael''s eyes followed hers, and he strained with his ears, but he heard nothing out of the ordinary. Then he noticed her clouded eyes. "Hannah?"


    Sarah noticed Hannah''s strange posture. She leaned forward and waved a hand in front of Hannah''s face. "Is she... mind-linking someone?"

 Chapter 119 -

    William and Heath had stopped at a gas station along a country road. The gas station sported a convenience store, along with a small deli in the back. The two men were leaning against the hood of William''s car in the almost empty parking area, eating sandwiches and drinking sodas they had just purchased inside. The teenage girl manning the cash register was watching the two handsome men through the window with a dreamy expression on her face. William grinned back at the girl and saluted her with his soda bottle. She looked flustered and pretended to be busy with something under the counter.


    "You are such a flirt," Heath grumbled good naturedly.


    "Hey, she''s looking at you, too," William bumped his mate in the shoulder, and then peeled back the paper wrapper on his grinder to take a big bite. He enjoyed watching Heath''s face grow pink as he peeked at the front window to see that the girl was indeed still giving him a wishful look.


    "Too bad she''s not my type," Heath grumbled, opening his own sandwich. He had ordered the hot Italian, with extra hot peppers. "Mmmm" he sighed as he took a big bite. He didn''t mind the hotness that made his lips tingle and his tongue burn. He''d spent most of his life surviving on nd food without even salt to make it ptable. These days, the more vor, the better.


    "So... where to now?" William didn''t want to discourage his mate, but the Adirondack Park area was huge, a massive patchwork of private property, timber lots, forestry reserves, wilderness and statend. There were two big packs that hadnds within the area. William had already been in contact with their leaders to let them know that they would be searching the area for a Heath''s lost sister. The packs had also promised to be on the lookout for a girl matching Hannah''s description. It was unfortunate that they had no photograph to offer, but Hannah''s small size made her unique.


    Heath finished chewing his bite of sandwich and then stared off in the distance, his eyes momentarily vacant as he tried to mind-link his sister. After a moment he sighed in defeat "I still think we need to head east... and maybe north." He said with frown before tucking into his grinder again. William nodded and patted his mate on the thigh. As soon as they had polished off their lunch they climbed back into William''s car and headed in the general, vague direction that Heath had indicated. Google Maps wasn''t very helpful in this instance, so Heath had spread a paper map over the dashboard, and was now tracing the possible routes through the wilderness areas.


    They had been on the road for almost forty minutes when William''s phone buzzed with an iing call. William nced at the unfamiliar number before he used the car''s hands-free Bluetooth system to answer the call. "Hello?"T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Is this the Rebel Moon Beta?" a deep, gravely male voice asked.


    "Yes, this is William. Go ahead." He nced across at his mate, who was chewing his lip anxiously.


    "This is Alpha Scott from the High Peaks Pack. You contacted me about a missing she-wolf?"


    "Yeah," William felt a bubble of excitement well up in his chest, "Have you seen her?"


    "Well, not exactly." There was an ufortable silence on the line before Scott cleared his throat. "There''s been an... incident, out East of the Giant," The Giant was what they called the Giant of the Valley Mountain. "What kind of incident."


    "Near as we can tell... hunters attacked a group of rogues."


    Oh Goddess, William thought, please don''t let her be dead...


    "We found the bodies of three hunters, all of them mauled by wolves. And some remains on a pyre... we think it was one of the rogues."


    "Was it..." William didn''t even dare say the words.


    "Don''t think so," the Alpha said quickly. "The bones looked man-sized to me. But there were prints around... mighty small prints for a werewolf. I''m thinking your girl might be running with this pack of rogues." Heath shook his head, "No way, Hannah wouldn''t run with strangers."


    "Well anyways, they seem to be heading south now, but they are attracting an awful lot of unwanted attention. We don''t want humans looking too closely at what''s going on around here, if you know what I mean." William grimaced, "No of course not."


    "They are in neutral territory now," the alpha continued, "But if they cross onto packnds, they will be eliminated."


    "Can you give me their location?" William asked quickly.


    "They werest spotted crossing a logging project near Beaver Slip."


    "Thank you for the information, we deeply appreciate it," William thanked the Alpha before he cut the call. Heath was already scrambling to refold the map.


    He squinted at the names of the ces before he swore and pped the map. Heath was only just beginning to learn to read, and it took too long for him to sound out the strange names on the map. William pulled over onto the narrow shoulder of the road and eased the map over the steering wheel. He put a finger on a tiny name. "Here. You were heading us in the right direction." He backed his finger up along the roads. "We are here. If we hurry, we could be there in a couple hours."


    Heath snatched back the map. "Well, what are you waiting for!? Go, go! Pedal to the metal, man!"


    William felt his mate''s excitement, anxiety and anticipation. "Yes, sir!" He gave him a cocky smile before he put the car in gear and peeled back out on to the road. "Keep trying to mind-link her," he advised as he expertly guided the car around pot holes and sharp curves.


    Heath''s leg bounced nervously, and his hands balled into fists as he closed his eyes to sharpen his concentration. His forehead wrinkled up and little beads of sweat popped out along his upper lip. He seemed to be holding his breath as he strained with all of his mind to connect to his sister. They had a stronger bond than most siblings, probably as a result of having been rogue together for so many years.


    Heath gasped and reached across the console, grabbing William''s shirt sleeve. "I... I think I''ve got her!" "Really? What she''s saying?"


    Heath''s face screwed up in confusion. "That''s just it... she''s not saying anything... it''s so confusing. It''s just... images and feelings and emotions and..." he ground his teeth in frustration. "I don''t understand, something is wrong!" William covered Heath''s hand with his own. "Deep breaths, Heath. Everything is going to be fine. Let''s just get there, okay? Before they idently wander onto packnds."

 Chapter 120 -

    The sun was just setting, staining the clouds in shades of orange and purple. The small group of rogues sat around the fire despondently, with the exception of Boyd, who refused to shift back to his human form. He kept some distance from the others and stayed curled up in a ball of fur. Hannah brought him a bowl of stew, only to leave the untouched bowl by the tree when he refused to respond. Her heart hurt for him, and she wished she had some way tofort him. She slowly crept back to Michael. She was just as aware of his physical pain as she was aware of Boyd''s emotional pain. She felt the burning, aching sensation in her own hip and shoulder. She also felt his anxiety over their situation. He kept watching the woods, as though he expected another ambush at any moment. He was restless, but his wounds kept him from moving and releasing that nervous energy. The only thing that calmed him was Hannah''s skin making contact with his own. She would sit next to him on his good side and lean into him. Or she would rest her small hand on his strong forearm. She seemed to understand his need, and stuck close to his side, except when she saw something that needed doing.


    Time and again her face turned toward the forest, and her eyes would fade out. Michael wondered what she wasmunicating, and with who, although he felt sure it must be her brother. He was helpless to get any useful information from her. If he tried to talk to her, she only grunted, or growled, or gave him a funny look in reply. He sighed and leaned back into an old tree trunk.


    "Someone''sing!" Sarah hissed, she jumped to her her feet. All the others followed, with Michael being thest to straighten because of the pain of his injuries. Instinctively he shoved Hannah behind him and faced the western forest. Two men emerged from the trees. They were still pulling their clothes into ce, indicating that they had just shifted a moment before they came into view. The two men stood unnaturally close to each other, in such a way that anyone would automatically know they were mated, even if they couldn''t smell their mingled scents. The blond man stopped abruptly, and restrained the bigger man with his arm. "Michael." He spit out the name like a dirty word.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "William," Michael stared hard at the man who had once been his lover. He was still handsome, with his perfect blond hair and blue eyes, but Michael no longer felt any stirring of attraction. His eyes shifted to the slightly taller man at his side. He didn''t know the man''s name, but he recognized Hannah''s brother immediately. Even if he hadn''t once hunted the man, he resembled his sister. His features were a more masculine version of hers, and his hair, although darker, had the same red tones. His face was a cold mask of hatred as he stared at Michael, a muscle twitching dangerously in his jaw.


    "Why. Are. You. Here?" The man bit out the words, as his hands flexed and curled into tight fists.


    It was clear that only William''s gentle, restraining hand kept him from leaping across the camp to tear Michael apart.


    At the sound of his voice, Hannah eased around Michael''s big body. Her eyes were wide and she was visibly trembling.


    "Hannah!" Her name came out as a strangled cry, as the man finally broke free from William''s restraining hand and ran towards his lost sister. He scooped up her slight body and crushed her in his arms. "Thank God, Thank Goddess, thank the whole damn Universe!"


    Hannah allowed him to squeeze her, but her face was confused and she remained silent. Heath pulled back and looked deeply at her. "Hey... Hannah... what''s wrong with you?"


    She blinked at him, her eyes still wide and uncertain. She pushed her nose close to his chest and inhaled his scent, then she took a hesitant step back.


    "Hannah! What is it? Why don''t you say something?" Heath''s voice was agonized. His eyes scanned the other people in the camp, all of them watching him warily, poised to fight or flee. Finally his gaze fell on Michael, who was watching the interaction closely, with something like hope on his face. "YOU!" he growled fiercely. "What did you do to my sister?!"


    Before Michael could articte a response, Heathunched himself at the big man. But before his fist could connect with any part of therger man''s anatomy, Hannah flew between them, and with an angry snarl, she grabbed ahold of Heath and spun him to the ground. Heathnded on his back with a heavy thud and stared up at his sister with both shock and disbelief. "Hannah!" his voice broke with barely-restrained emotion. "What? Why?"


    She pushed herself off from her brother with a deep growl and stood like a tiny body guard between Michael''s massive, but injured form, and her brother, as he peeled himself off the ground. Heath stared between the two of them in disbelief. "WHAT DID YOU DO TO MY SISTER!" He demanded in a roar.


    Williams face finally registered understanding as he watched the strange interaction. He noted Michael''s strange, defeated posture, the wild look in Hannah''s face, her half-matted hair, her strange behavior. He came and put a hand on his mate''s shoulder. When that wasn''t enough to calm the man, he slid both of his arms around him and hugged him from behind. "Michael didn''t do this," he murmured against Heath''s shoulder. "She''s gone feral."


    Heath''s jaw dropped, and all the fight seemed to drain out of his body. "No. No it can''t be." He looked up at Michael, his expression begging the bigger man to deny it. Michael only looked down at the ground and nodded.


    Michael sighed, and reached for Hannah with his good arm. She came to him willingly and pressed her small body tight against his side as though she were seekingfort and reassurance from the contact. "I''ve been tracking her for months. We finally picked up her trail near the Canadian border. We caught her up in the North East Kingdom."


    "More like she caught you!" Lonnie snorted. One scowl from Michael, and he lowered his gaze and shut his mouth submissively.


    "I was trying to get her to Rebel Moon," Michael admitted. "I thought, if she was around people she knew and loved, it might... bring her back."

 Chapter 121 -

    "No! No she can''t be.." All of the fight went out of Heath as he nced desperately between his sister and the giant behind her.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I think..." Michael rubbed the back of his neck with his good hand. "I think her human self is still in there. I mean, we''ve made some progress over thest few days..." He extended his hand to Hannah. She looked suspiciously between the men, and then reached for Michael''s hand. He tucked her against his good side, eliciting a growl from Heath.


    Hannah growled back at him.


    "She doesn''t talk?" William asked, studying the couple from where he stood.


    Michael shook his head, "Not really. She said my name once, though."


    Heath was still ring daggers at Michael. "She rejected you!" He hissed. "She wouldn''t want this!"


    Michael grimaced, and his arm tightened around her slight body. "Well, I didn''t reject her! Besides, I''m not sure she remembers all that."


    "Whatever, I remember just fine! Now get your hands off her, she''sing back with us."


    Michael''s chin jutted out stubbornly. "She''s not leaving without me."


    "The hell she isn''t!" Heath would haveunched himself at Michael again, but William held him back.


    "If it wasn''t for me, she''d still be wandering around the wilderness as a feral wolf." Michael pointed out with a snarl. "Where were you, huh? To busy fucking around with your mate to go look for your baby sister, huh?"


    Heath made a pained sound in his throat, and sagged back against William as his own guilty conscience overwhelmed him.


    "Michael," William interjected himself into the conversation. "You know what will happen if we take you back." He quietly reminded Michael that he was in fact a fugitive.


    "I don''t care," Michael growled, "I''ming with her."


    "What about the rest of us?" Lonnie piped up. "Are you just going to leave us out here to get picked off by the hunters? We risked our necks for you and your mate!"


    Michael looked around the camp. "He''s right." He looked William hard in the eye. "You need to take all of us."


    "Pfft, we only have one car." Heath said bitterly. He gestured to Hannah and held out his hand.. "Hannah,e on, please? Let me take you home."


    "She''s not going without me." Michael repeated, enunciating each word. And then, to prove his point, he lifted his hand from Hannah''s body, giving her the freedom to go if she chose. However, her golden eyes darted between the brother, whose face was a blurred memory, and the familiarfort of Michael. She only clung tighter to his side and refused to budge. "See?" He looked smugly at Heath and William. "She trusts me."


    William considered them. "How many are you?"


    "Seven... no six now." Michael frowned.


    "How are we going to fit 8 people in the car?" Heath scoffed. "It can''t be done."


    "Where there is a will, there''s a way." William considered. "If everyone sat on ap... Michael in the front with Hannah because he''s too damn big. You could squeeze in the middle of the back seat..." "Oh no, we are not doing this!" Heath protested.


    William gave him a long, thoughtful look. "Do you want to bring Hannah back?"


    "Yeah, but..."


    William nodded his blond head toward the group. "I think you owe it to them to relocate them. We can leave them in the no-man''snd outside the pack boundaries." The very same unimednd where Heath used to stay with Hannah before he found his mate.


    "I''m telling you, we won''t fit."


    Somehow, they all fit. It was difficult to convince Boyd to shift back into his human form, but he finally reluctantly pulled his ratty shorts back on. The front seat had to be pushed all the way back to amodate Michael''s long legs, and then Hannah was arranged on hisp. Behind them Body squeezed in although his knees were pressing into the seat, right into Michael''s back. Sarah perched indignantly on his thighs. Caroline and Lonnie took the other window seat. They were very squashed but at least they were a mated pair and didn''t find it awkward to be pressed against each other. And Heath was crammed into the small space between them, with his knees practically in his own face. William had to m the door three times before thetch would close, and then he quickly locked it to make sure nobody woulde popping out identally. The car''s undercarriage was sagging low to the ground with thebined mass of all the adult werewolves weighing it down. Their luggage had been piled in the trunk, with a few extra items tied to the roof.


    "I hope to God we don''t meet any traffic police," William said tly as he pulled back out onto the dirt road. "I''ll have a hell of a time exining how I ended up with my car full of werewolves."


    "Hikers," Michael corrected, shing him his old, jaunty grin, "We''re just a bunch of hikers you found thumbing on a back road."


    Hannah''s eyes wererge and frightened as the car began to pick up speed. She clung desperately to Michael''s neck. "Easy there, beautiful, everything is going to be fine now." He hoped to hell that the words he was speaking were true. He could very well be walking right back into a hangman''s noose. But for Hannah, he would do it. He was ready to die for her. He stroked her long hair, massaging her scalp lightly with his big fingers until she finally started to droop in sleep.

 Chapter 122 -

    By the time they arrived in the wilderness area near the Rebel Moon boundaries, everyone in the car was stiff and sore, or at the very least numb. They opened up the doors and rolled out like a bunch of stiff circus clowns. Only William wasfortably bouncing on the balls of his feet as he watched the rogues stretch themselves.


    "I''ve mind-linked my Alpha," William said, looking at Michael. "You sure you want to stick around?"T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Michael straightened up and squared his shoulders. "I said, she''s not going anywhere without me."


    Hannah seemed anxious, as she alternately paced around, sniffed the air, touched the trees, and then went back to lean against Michael. Heath was watching her with a strained expression.


    William opened up the trunk and unloaded the rogue''s scant belongings. "You can camp here. Rebel Moon is a friendly pack." He cast a meaningful nce at Michael. "Most of our members were once rogues themselves. The Alpha and Luna maye to talk to you, but don''t be afraid, they''re cool." He motioned back to the car and looked at Heath, and then Michael. "Ready?"


    Michael looked like he was about to face his executioner, which was a very real possibility. Heath had a grim expression, and Hannah just seemed confused. When Michael slid back into the front seat, she climbed back on top of hisp, even though there was now plenty of room in the back seat. William drove the rest of the way up the winding country road. Woods morphed into overgrown farnd, and finally the pack house came into view. It was arge, old sprawling farmhouse sitting in arge yard. Down the hill and slightly behind it was a big old barn, built in the 1800''s, with a partially copsed roof.


    When they pulled up in front of the sagging porch, the alpha and luna were already standing outside waiting for them. Shane had a neutral expression, but the woman beside him seemed to be brimming over with emotion. When she saw Michael climb out of the car after Hannah, her expression turned frosty. Her lips pursed and she nced up at her mate to gauge his reaction.


    Hannah shifted uneasily and hid herself slightly behind Michael''s bulk.


    The alpha crossed his arms over his sculpted chest. "Exin."


    Michael stared the alpha straight in the eye. No matter how long he had been running wild, he was still an alpha, and he would be damned if he was going to submit to anyone. "I''ve been searching for her since I escaped from your barn." Michael said in his deep baritone voice. "But by the time I found her," his hand reached for her and curled around her shoulder protectively. "She''s been alone too long."


    "Oh," the Luna''s hand went to her mouth. "Oh no." She stepped down the stairs and approached Hannah.


    "Hannah, dear? Do you remember me?" When she got too close, Hannah took a step back. Her face was a mixture of confusion and wariness. "I''m Nina. I''m your friend, do you remember?"


    Hannah''s only response was to take another step backwards.


    "She doesn''t talk," Michael said, watching his mate carefully in case she decided to make a run for it. "But sometimes I know she understands."


    "How do I know you haven''t taken advantage of her in her vulnerable state?" Heath blurted out. It was obviously something that had been gnawing at him since he found his sister with the big man. Michael growled deep in his throat, but did not dignify the usation with an answer.


    "Look at her, Heath. It''s obvious that she trusts him," William pointed out diplomatically. William had as much reason to hate Michael as anyone. One of his best friends was dead because of Michael. But he was making an effort to be fair. "I can''t believe you just thought you would show up back here," the Luna snapped. "You realize we are supposed to arrest you?"


    Michael stared down at the Luna. "I know. But I had to bring her back." He slid a resentful look at Heath. "I hoped that if she was around familiar people, it might help her recover." He reached behind his neck with his good arm and rubbed at his hairline. "I also thought maybe if you brought her to Eudora Carrole..."


    Nina considered him, and then looked back at her husband who was still standing on the porch. "What do we do now?"


    "I think you should put him back in the barn!" Heath growled.


    "If you act aggressively toward me," Michael warned, "She will think you are the enemy. I don''t think that will help the situation."


    Alpha Shane walked slowly down the steps and stopped in front of Michael. Michael was both taller and broader than the Alpha, but Shane was an expert fighter and he had no fear of the bigger man. "You brought her here in good faith. I respect your intentions. But we can''t forget that you caused the death of one of our packmates."


    Michael ground his teeth together, but he nodded his head in agreement.


    "I suggest we put you under house arrest."


    "No!" the Luna shook her head, "you can''t put him in the pack house. Not with Daisy."


    "Not to mention, I don''t think she''ll stay in the pack house if there are a lot of strangers there," Michael added. Already all of the new people around her were making her anxious.


    "They can stay in my house," Heath finally said with a bitter sigh. "I''ll stay in the pack house with William." He poked a finger at Michael, "But if you hurt my sister, so help me god, I will tear your head off."


    Shane considered the situation carefully. He watched the small woman ease herself back behind Michael, shifting her weight back and forth nervously. "I think it''s an eptable solution, temporarily. But you aren''t to leave packnds, and if you step out of line..." Shane gave him a cool, threatening look. "I will have to prioritize the safety of the pack."


    "There is one more thing," Michael said. "There are five rogues just outside your boundaries. They are friends. Without their assistance, I could not have brought her this far."


    "You know very well that we have a non-aggressive, nonviolent policy towards all loners and rogue wolves. As long as they respect our boundaries, they have nothing to fear from us." Shane gave Michael onest stare before he reached for his wife. "Why don''t you take Hannah down to the bungalow, Heath? Let''s give them a chance to rx, then we''ll see what we can do for Hannah."


    Through the mind-link he told his beta, "Double all the patrols, and make sure someone is watching the bungalow at all times. I don''t trust him."

 Chapter 123 -

    Heath and William escorted Hannah and Michael through the woods to the small bungalow that Heath called home. Heath was still a rogue for all intents and purposes, though he was mated to the pack''s beta. He did not want to join the pack, but the alpha had allowed him to build a house and stay on packnds. He had built the house with his own hands, with help from William and some other wolves who had more experience in construction. It was small and simple, but it was the first real home that Heath had known as an adult. He flipped on lights as he moved through the small cottage. "The bathroom is here. This is our room. This..." he turned on the light to a small room. "This was always supposed to be Hannah''s room."


    The room was decorated in delicate pastel colors. It looked like an Easter egg might have exploded in there. The full-size bed was white, the dresser was white, the bed stands were white. The walls were a soft green, the curtains were a patchwork of pastel pink and yellow. The bedspread was mint green and baby pink. Michael scratched the back of his neck. "Is this what she liked?" He nced down doubtfully at the little female at his side. She was pressed close to him, her face scrunched up as she looked nervously around the house. Being indoors was making her very ufortable.


    Heath shrugged. "We never had a home of our own, so I don''t really know what she liked. Daisy helped me pick out the colors."


    Michael didn''t know who Daisy was. Whatever, it was a house with a roof, it was a bed with a mattress. And behind the door in the hallway was a real bathroom with a shower, and a flush toilet. Michael would never take those details for granted ever again. "It''s fine. Thank you." It was hard to say, but he did mean it. Michael was thankful that Hannah''s brother was trying to do what was best for Hannah, even if Heath didn''t like it.


    William had to forcefully pull Heath away. He took him by the elbow and steered him back toward the door. "We''ll send down some food for you guys. In the meantime, there are some groceries in the fridge."


    Heath looked back at them one more time, his expression harsh and stormy. "You better take care of her. If you harm a hair on her head..."


    Michael waved him away like an annoying insect. "Yeah, yeah."


    Finally the door shut behind the two men, leaving Michael alone in the small house with Hannah.


    "Well, beautiful. What do you think?"


    Hannah gave him a suspicious look, and then started to wander around the house, opening cupboards, poking her nose into drawers, smelling spices from the cab, turning on the faucets and letting the clean water run over her fingers. She stuck her fingers in the sugar bowl, and brought some crystals to her tongue. Then she did the same thing with the flour before she made a face and spit the paste onto the floor. Michael just trailed behind her and let her touch and explore. Sometimes she would hold something up for his inspection and he would name the object for her, as though she were a baby just learning to talk.


    "That''s a remote... it goes to the TV, but I think we better wait before we get into electronics...." He took the remote from her and set it back on the coffee table before she identally started pushing buttons. She yed with the light switches, stood on the couch, tasted the leaves from a potted nt. Michael put his pack in the pastel room and then went to the bathroom. "Hey Hannah,e here." She followed him into the bathroom with a curious expression. She froze when she saw herself reflected in the big mirror over the sink.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    She stared for a long time before she reached out to touch her reflection. She frowned when her fingers met the cold ss. "It''s just a mirror," Michael said gently. "It''s you. See?" He took her hand gently and brought it up to her own face, so she could see herself and touch herself at the same time."


    Her eyes clouded, and her fingers trailed from her good cheek, where Michael had ced her hand, to the scars on the on the other side. The shiny, uneven skin that ran from her hairline, down her temple and cheek. She opened her mouth and a little, distressed sound came out.


    "When I first saw you..." Michael admitted, moving behind her and wrapping his arms around her. "I asked what happened to your face... I... I was a moron, you know? I didn''t mean it like it sounded. I really wanted to know, who did that to you? How did it happen? Because if someone did that to you on purpose, I would dly tear their heads off."


    Hannah closed her eyes and swayed a little bit in his arms. She whispered, "Never trust a pack."


    Michael sucked in a breath, hearing her shape actual words. He didn''t dare say anything, in case he might scare those words away. He didn''t even know what they meant. Never trust a pack? Had a pack done something to her? Did a pack burn her face? He held his breath waiting, hoping there was more, but when she opened her eyes, they were her usual clear, guileless golden brown. She looked up at him, and then her eyes went to the shower curtain behind him. She ducked around him to investigate it.


    "Let''s get a shower!" Michael said excitedly. "I promise, this will be way better than bathing in an ice-cold beaver pond." She tipped her head curiously, and followed him as he went briskly back to his pack to pull out the bottle of shampoo, and the razor he had appropriated. He brought her back into the bathroom and shut the door behind them. She seemed a little uneasy and worried about being shut in the small room with him, but she was distracted once he turned on the shower spray.


    He stripped off his clothes, and peeled the makeshift rag-bandages off from his shoulder and hip. The water was going to sting like a mother, but it was probably better they got cleaned. When he waspletely naked, he stepped under the spray, and held his hand out to her.


    She looked at him doubtfully.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    "Come on, it''s nice. It''s just like rain... but warmer, and nicer." It was just an ordinary shower and bathtub, nothing special. He was a little too tall and had to stoop to get under the head, but he groaned happily as the hot water hit his scalp, neck and shoulders. "Oh, it''s so good."


    She grunted, and seemed to be convinced by his reaction. She stripped out of the gym clothes she was wearing and followed him into the small shower space. He pulled the curtain shut after her so they wouldn''t get water all over the floor. Michael eased himself around her so that she could get under the spray.


    At first, she seemed startled by the hot water, then her surprised noise turned into a moan of appreciation as she plunged her whole body into the hot shower, and turned around several times. Michael grinned at her, and tried to ignore the way his body reacted to the noises she was making. "It''s good right?"


    He let her y in the water for a minute, then he dumped some shampoo in his hand. "Let''s wash your hair out, okay? I''ve been dying to do this. It will make untangling it so much easier." She stood still and let him massage the shampoo into her matted hair. Michael grimaced as the suds of the shampoo turned dark and grimy before they ran down her back and disappeared down the drain. "I wonder when was thest time you actually washed that hair, huh?"


    Hethered it up again, careful not to get any shampoo in her eyes. When the water finally rinsed away clear, he switched ces with her. "Okay angel, my turn."


    She growled at him when he disced her out of the hot water. Then she got distracted trying to help him wash. She soaped up the hair on his chest, and then used her fingers to draw shapes in the soap bubbles. Michael shook his head at her and continued with his personal grooming. He had his eyes closed, rinsing the shampoo out of his own shaggy hair, when he felt her small, warm hand slip around his penis.


    He quickly rubbed the water out of his eyes to look down at her. She looked up at him with a heated look. Her expression was no longer yful and innocent. He gritted his teeth together. "Oh Hannah, you don''t know what you are doing." But the sure strokes of her small hands suggested very much otherwise.

 Chapter 124 -

    Michael didn''t know what to do with his hands. Some small, decent shred of himself insisted that he should stop this, before it got out of control. He tried to remind himself that if he made love to Hannah now, it would be like making love to a woman who was out-of-her mind drunk. But who was he kidding? Michael wasn''t exactly known for his self-less nature. He groaned and looked around for something to grip. He had to keep his hands off from her. If he grabbed the shower head, he''d likely pull the flimsy fixture right out of the wall. The shower curtain rod didn''t look any sturdier. Heced his fingers behind his neck, ignoring the burning in his shoulder as the muscles flexed, and closed his eyes. The simrity of this moment to another one was not lost on him. He remembered vividly that day in the barn, when he''d beenshed to a support post with silverced ropes. He''d taken a beating and had some minor cuts and bruises. Then they''d sent in the big gun to break him.


    And Hannah had broken him. Not with pain, but with the most exquisite pleasure he had ever experienced in his life. He''d been something of a hedonist, so he was no stranger to pleasure. But to have his mate''s tiny hands all over his body, and then her mouth. His eyes popped open as her mouth found him in the present moment.


    "Oh God Hannah... do you remember?" he croaked out painfully. "Do you remember that day in the barn?" He looked down at her with passion-darkened eyes. "That was the day I knew you were mine. Rejection or no rejection, I had to have you."


    She didn''t seem to be listening to him, but just as she was about to continue, she froze, her sensitive ears detecting a sound. Michael heard it too, although just barely. Someone was at the door. And then that same someone was in the house. "I''ll, uh, just leave the food on the table," William''s voice was muffled by the walls and the sound of running water.


    But the interruption had distracted Hannah, and apparently cooled her ardor. It was like having a lover with ADHD Michael thought with a frustrated growl. She was pulling back the curtain and stepping out to drip water all over the floor. Michael swore and twisted off the water before he followed her out and wrapped up her naked body in a clean towel. He draped another towel around his waist. She was already escaping from the bathroom to go investigate the delicious smelling food that had been deposited on the kitchen table.


    "Hannah... you know, we should probably put some clothes on before..." Toote. She had dropped the towel on the floor and was now perched on a chair. Her bare feet were on the seat of the chair, and she was squattingfortably as she dipped her fingers straight into a bowl of mashed potatoes, while her wet hair continued to drip water rivulets down her body to a puddle on the floor. "Oh boy." He slid his hands over his face. He thought they''d made some progress in food etiquette. Maybe not so much. At least the sight of his naked mate eating mashed potatoes like a baby calmed down the tent pole under his towel.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He went through the cupboards until he found the tes and some utensils. Hannah watched him curiously as he dished out mashed potatoes, big hunks of meatloaf, and spring greens onto the tes. He grabbed some paper towels and wiped the potatoes off from Hannah''s fingers before he handed her a fork. He heaped up his own te and sat down across from her. "Let''s do this the civilized way, okay?"


    She looked him with narrowed eyes, but she did begin to use the fork. Her body remembered what to do, even if her mind wasn''t focusing on it. Michael deeply appreciated the vors and textures of a real, home cooked meal. He savored every bite, and when he looked across the table, he saw that Hannah was also in a state of near-bliss. They both ate until they were ufortably full, and then Michael took the tes to the sink. He stared at the dish soap for a long, hard moment.


    Alphas do not wash dishes.


    He had to remind himself that he was no longer the alpha of a pack. There were no omegasing to clean up after him. And he was a guest... or was it a prisoner? In Heath''s home. His future brother-inw. He turned on the faucet and picked up a sponge. Hannah watched him for a long moment, her head tipped thoughtfully. Then she surprised him by moving beside him and picking up the te he had just washed. She carefully went through the motions of rinsing it before cing it in the strainer. She was stillpletely naked... but otherwise doing the chore like a perfectly normal person.


    Michael could only shake his head at her. "You are the most confounding woman I have ever met." He grumbled... but goddess, how he loved her. Even in this state of confusion... he could not imagine his life without her.

 Chapter 125 -

    "Of all the fucking wolves in North America, why did it have to be HIM?" Heath paced back and forth across the small confines of William''s bedroom within the pack house. William wanted to reach out andfort his mate, but Heath wasn''t in a mood to beforted. "I mean, she rejected him, right? You were there, you heard it, she did it..."


    William sighed and lowered his body onto the couch. "I heard it. But he never epted her rejection."


    "What does that mean?" Heath raked his hands through his hair before he dropped down beside William with so much force that the sofa groaned in protest.


    "I''m no expert," William said slowly and carefully, "But maybe the bond wasn''t really severed." He ran his hand up and down Heath''s thigh. "Or maybe she just can''t remember..."


    "How can you be okay with this? He was a fucking hunter! A werewolf hunting his own kind! Just because we didn''t have a pack! We never did anything wrong! We never hurt anyone! He almost killed me. He killed your friend, Will, how can you just..."


    "I know, Heath."


    Heath made a disgruntled sound in his chest. "I can''t believe you were ever with him."


    "Maybe its because I was with him," William said slowly, "I always wanted to believe that underneath it all there was a decent person. Maybe Hannah will be the one to redeem him."


    "He doesn''t deserve her," Heath insisted stubbornly.


    "Does any of us ever really deserve our mate," William said quietly, pulling Heath closer against his body. "My mother always had these hokey little things she would say. Like, "The goddess never makes mistakes." I used to think it was all a bunch of sentiment and old tradition... until I met you." He used his hand to turn Heath''s face toward him, and nted a kiss on his frowning lips.


    Heath had just started to sag against William when the door mmed open without even a cursory knock. "Damn, Daisy!" William grabbed his chest to still his racing heart.


    "You found Hannah? And you weren''t going to tell me?" A very pregnant and very angry Daisy waddled into the room. She put her one hand on her hip while the other one went to press against her lower back. Her cheeks were flushed and her blue eyes were snapping. "Hannah was my friend, too!" She said, stalking over to the couch and nting herself down in the cushions, even though she knew she would need one of the men to haul her back off the sagging sofa. Heath and William exchanged worried nces. "Yeah, we know, Daisy. We just didn''t want to upset you, not with your due date being so close."


    "Upset me? Why would I be upset? This is wonderful news. Isn''t it?" She looked in confusion from one handsome face to the other. "Isn''t it?"


    "Ehm... there are...plications," William tried to state delicately.


    "She came with Michael." Heath practically spat the name out of his mouth. "And she''s gone feral."


    "Oh," Daisy leaned back against the couch and closed her eyes tight. "Oh no."


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    In the morning the Rebel Moon pack gathered in the dining room as usual, but Alpha Shane, Luna Nina, William, and Heath packed up a basket to take down to Heath''s cottage. "Heath," the luna stopped him with a hand on his arm. "I''d like to bring Raine, if that''s okay."


    Raine, hearing her name, came running into the kitchen and plowed into William''s legs. "Yes! Take me! Where are you taking me?"


    William picked up the toddler and cradled her against his chest. She was beautiful like a little doll, with ck curls and startling blue-grey eyes and porcin skin. Aside from being as cute as a button, she had some very special abilities. "Want to go see Heath''s sister? Her name is Hannah. You met her before, but I don''t know if you''ll remember her."


    The little girl nodded solemnly and tugged at William''s neck. "Yes. Let''s go."


    The group looked to Heath for his permission. He nodded and chewed his lips nervously. They all traversed the well-worn path through the woods down to the simple little house. Heath didn''t bother knocking. It was his house, after all. He pushed open the back door.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Michael came out of the bathroom with a towel around his shoulders and a toothbrush in his mouth. His face was freshly shaved, his hair wasbed neatly away from his face, and his massive chest was still bare. He wore a pair of shorts slung low around his waist. Heath was stiff and couldn''t suppress a low growl. William elbowed him a little. "At least he''s not naked," William whispered.


    "Hannah... your brother and your... friends are here," he called over his shoulder.


    Hannah slipped out of the bedroom, moving in a crouching, defensive posture. The amazing thing was that she was also clean and dressed in a toorge t-shirt and a pair of bike shorts. Her long hair had finally beenbed out, so that the silky strands swung around her hips tangle-free. The effect on her appearance was startling. Somehow it made her seem younger, and more human. She clung to Michael''s arm as she stared at the mostly-unfamiliar faces. Only when she looked at Heath did her expression flicker with something like recognition.


    "Why don''t we just start with breakfast," Nina suggested with her friendly, motherly smile. She took the basket to the kitchen table and started unloading the breakfast items. There were fresh muffins, a pan of eggs scrambled with onions peppers and ham, a big bowl of fruit sd.


    They squeezed around the table, but the close proximity of so many strangers made Hannah retreat back into Michael''s arms. He easily arranged her on hisp and served them both from his te. Nina tried to make polite conversation. "How was the night?"


    "It was very nice, thank you," Michael said politely. "I was very thankful to have a hot shower and sleep in an actual bed." He broke a muffin in his hands and offered half to Hannah. She took it and crammed it in her mouth. She watched the other people curiously from the safety of Michael''s arms.


    "What about my people?" Michael asked after he chewed and swallowed. He hadn''t forgotten about his ragtag crew of rogue wolves.


    "We will go out today and bring them some supplies, as a courtesy," Shane said, "And as a thank you for their assistance in rescuing Hannah."


    While the adults were eating and making awkward conversation, no one seemed to notice that Raine slipped down from Nina''sp and started easing her way around the table. She stopped for a moment at Williams chair, but when he didn''t give her any attention, she kept on moving toward the ce where Michael and Hannah were sitting. She stuck two fingers in her mouth and stared at them for a long time with her blue-grey eyes.


    Michael nced down at her and offered her a smile. He''d seen the kid before, when he used to date William. "Hey kiddo," he said softly, "You hungry?"


    Hannah noticed the little girl, and seemed quite fascinated by her. She picked up a grape from Michael''s te and offered it to Raine.


    Raine smiled and took the grape, popping it in her mouth and holding it in her chubby cheek like a chipmunk. Then she climbed the rungs of the chair, and situated herself so that she was seated on Michael''s free leg, her little legs dangling between his knees while Hannah was perched on the other leg. She tipped her head up at him and grinned impishly before she plucked a grape and popped it in his mouth.


    The rest of the adults around the table could only stare, dumbfounded. William cleared his throat first. "Well... that is unexpected."

 Chapter 126 -

    "So the alpha wants us to pack up some food provisions to bring to the rogues that helped Hannah," William said as he breezed into the kitchen.


    "Ah, okay," Daisy eased herself from the kitchen stool. "How many are there?"


    "Just four now. Two women and two men." William supplied.


    "Why don''t you grab me some potatoes, I''ll add a few onions," her voice became muffled as she shuffled into the pantry to see what food supplies, they could spare. Being that it was still early spring, there wasn''t much fresh produce from the garden yet. She passed William odds and ends of canned and dry goods, and then added a bag of fresh oranges, a b of frozen bacon, a dozen eggs, a frozen chicken and some dried meat. William arranged everything into a cardboard box, and turned to carry it out to his car. To his surprise, Daisy waddled after him.


    "What are you doing?" William asked as she followed him out on to the porch, and then hung onto the rail as she felt her way down the stairs one foot at a time. She couldn''t see her feet and that was the only way she dared navigate the uneven steps.


    "I''ming with you."


    William stopped, "Come on Daisy, I don''t think that''s a good idea. You are in a delicate condition, and these wolves are strangers."


    Daisy brushed past him and snorted. "Delicate, my ass. Lets go." She opened the car door herself. The seat was already pushed all the way back from amodating Michael Bishop. She eased herself inside and reached for the seat belt. "Well don''t just stand there, Beta. My dder won''tst more than an hour."


    With a sigh he slid the box of groceries into the backseat. He knew better than to argue with a pregnant woman. He felt certain that Michael''s rogues were not hostile or dangerous. He put the car in gear and drove out towards the boundary where the rag-tag group had set up their camp. He pulled his car off the side of the road. He helped Daisy out of the car, and then went around to grab the box.


    The camp was about 200 meters off the dirt road. There wasn''t much to see, except a small fire-pit in the center, and piled up belongings. A woman and a man approached William warily. As they got closer, William could tell they were a mated pair by their scents. "Where''s Michael?" the woman asked, her voiceced with annoyance.


    "Uh... he''s with Hannah. The Alpha has ced him under house arrest, and he''s not allowed to leave the packnds. We promised we would bring you out some provisions." He gestured to the box.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Thank the goddess for small favors," the man grumbled, grabbing for the box.


    "Why don''t you try having some manners, Lonnie," an older woman chastised him. She turned to William with a polite smile. "We do appreciate the help, Beta."


    "Sure," William scratched the back of his neck. "Uh, this is my friend, Daisy." He turned his eyes to Daisy. She was unusually quiet as her eyes swept over the group and settled on Boyd, who was standing back and slightly apart from the others. Her face had gone quite pale. "Daisy? You okay."


    "Oh. Nice to meet you. I''m Sarah, this is Caroline and Lonnie... and that over there is Boyd. Uh, don''t mind him, he''s grieving. We lost his brother a few days ago.


    She took a step backwards. And then another. Her expression flickered before her face settled into a tight smile. "Ah, okay. Nice to meet you all. Is there anything else you need?" She addressed her question to the older woman, who seemed to be the friendliest and most diplomatic of the group.


    "I think we''ll be alright for now." Sarah said, but the man who had grabbed the box talked over top of her.


    "Hell yeah there is stuff we need. How ''bout tents? Sleeping bags? A case of beer!"


    "Lonnie!" his mate hissed at him, her expression embarrassed. "Sorry, beta..."


    William could only raise one perfect brow. "I''ll uh... pass your requests to the alpha."


    "If Michael isn''t allowed to see us, will we be able to see him?" the Sarah asked.


    "I''ll have to clear it with my Alpha," William said carefully. "But maybe he can clear you to enter into packnds to visit with him."


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    "How''s the girl doing?" the younger woman, Caroline, asked, as a kind of grudging after thought. "Has she remembered herself?"


    William shook his head. "Not yet. But we are still hopeful." While he was talking, Daisy was still backing away slowly. William gave her a worried look. "Uh, I need to get going now, but someone will be back to check on you."


    He turned quickly and linked his arm through Daisy''s as they made their way slowly back through the woods. Daisy paused and looked back over her shoulder, her expression dark and troubled. "What is it Daisy? You are acting weird."


    Daisy shook her head, making her blond curls bounce. "N-nothing." She was winded by the time they reached the car. William held the door for her while she lowered her beach-ball belly into the bucket seat. She waited until he had circled the car and slid into the driver seat before she pressed him. "Hey William?"


    "Yeah?"


    She blinked up at him with her pretty, clear blue eyes. "I want to see Hannah."


    William tapped his fingers on the steering wheel. "I think that''s a great idea. I just don''t know how we can get her away from Michael long enough for you to visit with you."


    Daisy chewed on her lip, her eyes going out the window as he reversed the car around. She seemed to be searching in the woods for the group of wolves they had just left behind. "Please," she almost whispered. "Yeah... yeah of course. I''ll figure it out."

 Chapter 127 -

    Michael pulled Hannah behind the house to the ce where the big gardens were. William had asked him to bring Hannah to the gardens to meet with her friend. Michael was reluctant to leave her alone with anyone, but William had convinced him that this might be helpful to jog her memory.


    When they rounded the house, and the garden came into view, Hannah stopped, and her body trembled like a leaf in the wind. He looked from her to the gardens, which weren''t very impressive in early spring. The long narrow rectangles were mostly mulch with new greens just beginning to peek through for some early greens and vegetables. The monotony was broken by the perennials that were already in full leaf. A very pregnant woman was waiting near the strawberry beds, and Michael felt a small stab of guilt. That was the widow of the man he''d identally bitten. He rubbed Hannah''s back, trying to offer herfort. "You go on, Babe. I''m going to wait right over here by the trees, okay?" She tipped her head up at him, but he couldn''t tell how much she understood. He gave her a little nudge from behind, urging her toward the gardens. "Go see your friend."


    Hannah started walking slowly, her body in the half-crouched defensive posture she adopted when she was unsure of her surroundings. Her eyes darted to Michael, back to the big house, and then rested on the figure in the garden. She crept closer until she was just a few feet from the ce where the little blond woman was half-sitting with her hip propped on a stool. Hannah bent down and touched a strawberry blossom before she squared up to the blond. The woman smiled and brushed a stray curl out of her face. "Hey Hannah." She said softly, and gently. "Do you remember me?"


    Hannah''s eyes scanned the woman up and down, and some unreadable emotions flickered across her expression. Her eyes rested on Daisy''s big round belly, and her brows drew together. Daisy chuckled and rested her hands on her stomach. "Yeah, I know this wasn''t herest time you saw me. At least, it wasn''t showing yet." Hannah seemed mystified by the baby bump and crept a little closer, reaching out a hand to touch it. Daisy patiently allowed her to skim her fingers over her tummy. The baby chose just that moment to wiggle around and nudge Hannah''s hand with a little elbow or knee. Hannah made a sound in her throat that sounded sad.


    "I''m really d you are back," Daisy continued, tipping her head to look into Hannah''s face. "I felt really bad when you left. I really wanted a chance to tell you that what happened... it wasn''t your fault. Okay? What happened to Gabe? I don''t me you, nobody does." Her eyes went to the tree line. She could no longer see Michael, but she knew he was there. She lowered her voice, so that even with supernatural hearing, Michael wouldn''t be able to hear her words. "Gabe wanted to be turned. He was obsessed with it. Sometimes, when I think back to that day, I can''t help but wonder... if he tangled with Michael on purpose. He was so stubborn." She sniffled a little and grabbed Hannah''s hands. Hannah was surprised but she didn''t turn away. "You got caught up in something that you had no control over. I''ve missed you so much."T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hannah was blinking rapidly, as though she were trying not to let tears escape from her eyes. She eased closer to Daisy, until she was leaning slightly against her knee. "Yeah, I know you remember me, right?" Daisy squeezed her fingers gently. "Wannae in the kitchen with me?" Daisy pushed herself off the stool and tugged Hannah toward the house. "Lets go bake something!"


    Hannah looked over her shoulder with an uncertain look and resisted when Daisy tried to pull her toward the house. Daisy wanted to wait calmly and encourage her friend, but she already needed to pee again, urgently. "I know he''s your mate Hannah... and... I''m d he brought you back to us. Bute on," she tugged again. "Chicks before dicks, right?"


    Surprisingly, Hannah''s mouth quirked in a half smile, as if she got the joke. With ast look to the woods she followed Daisy towards the back steps and the kitchen.


    Back in the woods Michael growled. He wasn''t happy that the blond woman had taken Hannah into the house away from his line of sight. His inner wolf was extremely uneasy. He tried to reassure himself that this was a good thing. If Hannah trusted Daisy enough to follow her into the pack house, that must mean she had some memory of the woman. It was a step in the right direction for Hannah.


    And maybe a step closer to a second rejection for Michael.


    He swallowed nervously and faded back farther into he trees. He had survived the loss of his Alpha title. He had survived the loss of his pack. But he wasn''t sure if he could survive being rejected a second time. The pain the first time had been unbelievable, like someone had pulled his insides to his outsides while he had a coronary embolism at the same time. His brain had been scrambled up like eggs in a frying pan. And that was only afterying eyes on her for a few minutes. How about now that he had been sleeping beside her, how about now that he had tasted those little lips? How about now that he had already lost his heart?


    "Shit," he swore, yanking his t-shirt off over his head. Since Hannah was safe inside the pack house with her friend, he needed to go on a run, and take out some of the frustration that was starting to build up in his chest. Being the good guy was fucking hard.

 Chapter 128 -

    Hannah felt uneasy as she moved through the back door into the house that felt strangely familiar. It was like moving through a dream, and the feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu was making her head hurt.


    She recognized the scent of the house in the same way she recognized the scent of the blond woman with the pregnant belly. It stirred something deep in her memory bank, a flitting shadow that she couldn''t quite grasp. But some inner knowledge, some instinct told her that Daisy was okay. And the house, which still smelled faintly like bacon and maple syrup, was also a safe ce.


    She looked around the kitchen wide eyed, at the things that seemed both foreign and familiar at the same time. There was a big cook stove with double ovens, the big silver refrigerator, the recessed closet that served as a pantry. She felt like she knew where everything was. She knew where the big bin of potatoes was. She knew where the jugs of milk were kept in the refrigerator. She knew which cupboard she would find the cups in. She trailed her fingers over the sink and yed with the faucet for a moment, turning the water off and on.


    "Why don''t we make some cookies?" Daisy suggested.


    Hannah could only tip her head as she watched the woman hold her belly while she dug out a huge mixing bowl. "Here, you take this," the blonde woman pushed the bowl into Hannah''s hands. "And this," she added a spoon, and then continued to move around pulling ingredients from the cupboard. Hannah watched with awe and curiosity as Daisy started measuring out ingredients. She jumped away in fright when she flicked on the noisy electric mixer, but slowly crept up to see how the cookie dough was spinning and mixing under the beaters.


    "Now, the best part," Daisy held up a stic bag of chocte morsels.


    Hannah felt excitement bubble up as she reached out for the sweet candy like a child. "Em-en-ems!" she vocalized.


    Daisy looked in surprise from the bag of chocte chips to her young friend. "Well, no, not exactly. These are chocte chips. Here, try some." She tore open the corner of the bag and sprinkled a few into Hannah''s palm. Hannah frowned down at the little brown choctes before she timidly popped one into her mouth. Her mouth stretched into a smile of appreciation, as she quickly licked the rest out of her hand.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yeah, they are good right?" Daisyughed, and dumped the rest of the chocte chips into the bowl of batter. Hannah made a grumbling noise as she watched the rest of the sweet candy disappear into the cookie batter as Daisy stirred it with the big spoon. "Don''t worry," Daisy smiled happily. "These are going to be really good, trust me. Can you help me now? We are going to drop these by the spoonful onto the sheet pans."


    Daisy demonstrated, using a teaspoon to scoop out a ball of dough, and then using her clean finger to push it off the spoon and onto the pan. Hannah watched like an eager child, and then, with great concentration, she mirrored Daisy''s movements. At first her cookies were too big, or too small, or obscenely shaped. But by the time they got to the third sheet pan, Hannah''s cookies looked almost as perfect as Daisy''s. Hannah was sliding out the third batch just as William and Heath rounded the corner into the kitchen, their noses lifted in appreciation.


    "Daisy, what is that heavenly... oooh!" William stopped abruptly, and Heath plowed into his back. "Hey Hannah."


    Hannah looked between the two men with narrowed eyes. She had gone stiff, and seemed unsure whether she should be preparing to run away, or if she should run toward them. When she looked at the taller man with the tousled red-brown hair, she felt a sense of familiarity. His brown eyes were so simr to her own. His lop-sided smile was so warm, it made her feelfortable on the inside. She felt drawn to the man. It wasn''t the maic pull she felt with Michael, it was more...orgforting. Her face scrunched up as she tried to figure out what to do with all of these strange, unfamiliar feelings.


    Daisy grabbed a te and loaded up with some of the cookies which had already cooled. She gave William and Heath a happy smile as she passed them the te. William grabbed the milk from the fridge and topped off two sses, while Heath perched on one of the kitchen stools. "So," he looked eagerly between the two young women. "It looks like things are going well in here?"


    Daisy nodded, as she handed Hannah another empty try, and Hannah went to work spooning more cookie dough on it for the next batch. "Things are going fine," Daisy said sweetly. "I know you''ve been thinking the worst, Heath, but your sister is still here. She''lle back to herself, she just needs some time."


    Sister...the word struck a chord that vibrated harshly in her chest. Hannah paused with a spoonful of batter still clutched in her fingers.


    "You are my little sister. I''ll take care of you. I''ll never let them hurt you again."


    She lifted her free hand and touched the burn scar on her face. In her mind''s eye she could see a gangly boy. He was not even a teenager yet, but in those awkward years just before puberty. His hair was more red back then, and he had more freckles on his milky-white skin, but his golden-brown eyes were the same.


    "We are better off alone, Hannah. Never trust a pack."


    Brother... yes, she remembered. She had a brother.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    "Hannah... are you okay?" Daisy interrupted her thoughts. Hannah blinked in confusion and looked down at the cookie dough that was barely dangling from her spoon, only seconds away from sliding off onto the floor. She quickly transferred it to the pan, but her hands had begun to shake. A panicky feeling was beginning to crawl up into her throat. She wanted to get out of the kitchen, out of the pack house. She wanted to be somewhere that felt safe and familiar. She wanted Michael.


    "Maybe that''s enough for today," Daisy said gently, pulling the spoon out of Hannah''s shaking hand. "Why don''t we make a te of cookies for you to take back to Michael, hmmm?"


    Heath made a strangled sound his throat, and Daisy gave him a dirty look as she retrieved another te. "He is her mate, Heath. Like it or not." "Rejected mate," Heath growled.


    Daisy handed Hannah the full te of cookies. "I don''t think that matters anymore." She said softly, with a sad look. She put aforting arm around Hannah''s small shoulders and started steering her toward the back door. She took a deep breath and opened the door. She gave Hannah a small smile. "Go on, sweetie, he''s waiting for you."

 Chapter 129 -

    Daisy watched Hannah disappear into the tree line with one hand over her stomach, before she shuffled back into the kitchen. Heath had moved to the sink and was already washing up the few dishes they had dirtied mixing up the cookie dough, while William was drowning another cookie in milk. Daisy gave a heavy sigh and leaned against the counter. "I''ve really missed that girl."Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    William moved closer and put his hand on her shoulder. "You''ve been a wonderful friend to her Daisy, you still are."


    She sniffed and rubbed at her eyes. She stared at the cookies that were still spread out across foil on the counter to cool. After a moment she moved to the sink and washed her hands, and then reached into the cupboard and took down another tter, and began arranging cookies. "William..." she said, her brow furrowed as though ting cookies took immense concentration.


    "Mmmm?" He had his mouth full of cookie, and a rather adorable milk mustache over his upper lip.


    "I need you to take me back out to the rogues."


    He swallowed, and then washed the sweet morsel down with a gulp of milk. "What? Why?"


    She avoided his gaze as she grabbed some cling wrap to cover the tter of cookies. "I want to bring them these."


    "What? Whoa, whoa, whoa!" William held up his hands like a traffic cop. "Shane said to bring them some provisions. He never said anything about bringing them hot, fresh, home baked chocte chip cookies! Those are exclusive property of the Rebel Moon pack!" He reached out a hand to take another cookie for himself, but Daisy pped his hand away.


    "Don''t be selfish, Will!" Her blue eyes shed dangerously.


    Daisy rarely stood up to anyone. Not that she was a door mat or anything like that, she was just a sweet, friendly, peace-loving creature. But when her eyes shed, and her temper red, even William, the son of an alpha, knew to back down. He shot a look at Heath, who only shrugged back helplessly. "Must be the hormones?" he said with a wry smile.


    "I am NOT hormonal," Daisy started untying her apron. "Now are we going, or are you going to make me walk all the way out there?"


    "Okay, Okay, let me grab my keys!" William threw his hands up in defeat and turned on his heel. Daisy nodded in satisfaction and picked up the te of cookies.


    Heath pushed himself off the stool stuffed his hands into his back pockets. "Do you want me toe too?"


    Daisy looked up at him and for a fraction of a second, there was fear and sadness in her pretty blue eyes. She bit down on her bottom lip and shook her head, making her curls bounce around her round face. He reached out and put a hand on her shoulder, his eyes soft and sympathetic before he turned and walked her out to the car.


    Boyd sat cross-legged on his ratty sleeping bag. His head was bowed, his shoulders were stooped, and he was so cold. The ache in his chest felt like it would kill him at any moment. Frankie was gone. He had to keep repeating it to himself, because every time he found himself looking around for his brother. Although Frankie was a couple years younger than Boyd, they''d been inseparable since they were kids. And when the Alpha threw Boyd out of the pack at 18, Frankie had packed up and walked out with him.


    "There''s no way I''m going to stay and pretend to be loyal to that dumbass," Frankie had said confidently.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    Boyd felt hot tears running down his cheeks again. They''d wandered around together like a couple of hobos, picking up odd jobs, hunting, even stealing together. It was a rough life sometimes, but not a bad one. Frankie was Boyd''s voice, since Boyd had been injured as a boy and lost the ability to speak. How was Boyd supposed to survive without his brother? And what was the point? Why was he even alive, there was nothing but struggle after struggle and only pain and emptiness?


    They were cooking something over the campfire, but Boyd had no appetite. He felt tired right down to his soul, and he wanted nothing more than to curl up and sleep, and never wake up. He let his eyes drift close, but he couldn''t turn off all the thoughts and memories that were bombarding him.


    "Do you smell that?" Lonnie''s loud voice carried across the clearing.


    Boyd lifted his nose to the scent the air, and was immediately bombarded by the sweet, warm smell of fresh baked cookies. But then, just under the sweet scent of melted chocte was something else, something that made Boyd''s hands start to tremble. It was a sweet, citrusy scent, like oranges mixed with vani. His head snapped up.


    The snapping of twigs announced the approach of the two pack-wolves. They weren''t even trying to hide their approach. "Its them again," Caroline said, standing and shifting uneasily. "I wonder what they want this time?"


    "I smell chocte," Sarah closed her eyes and sniffed deeply. "Chocte chip cookies."


    Boyd watched the two figures walk into camp. The first time they hade with supplies, he hadn''t even bothered to look at them. He''d been crying so much that his nose was stuffed up, and he just didn''t care who wasing and going. Hunters coulde in and ughter him, for all he cared. He would just lift his head and bare his throat and wait for the de.


    A tall blond man walked confidently beside a small blond woman. But apart from the color of their hair, they bore little resemnce to each other. The blond man had the powerful aura of high ranking wolf. He seemed rxed and easy as he smiled at everyone, but underneath that friendly exterior was a fierce wolf ready to attack.


    The woman on the other hand... Boyd felt the pain in his chest explode like a volcano. She had quiet, submissive posture of an omega. Her hair curled into uncontroble ringlets that bounced around her pretty face. She had a mouth that was made for smiling, but now it was pressed into a grim line, and her baby-blues were staring right at him. Her expression was not joyful.


    Boyd unfurled himself and scrambled to his feet, his heart pounding wildly against his chest. He''d heard about this, the magic that happened between fated mates. But he never thought, at his age, and in his condition, it would ever happen to him.


    And then his eyes traveled from her solemn face down to her very swollen stomach. He stared and could not look away. His ears were ringing so loudly that he couldn''t even understand the conversation that was swirling round him. Lonnie must have said something inappropriate, because Caroline looked embarrassed, and Sarah pped him unceremoniously in the back of the head. The woman kept marching, straight toward him.


    His mate, the other half of his soul, the woman he''d been yearning for his whole life... was carrying another man''s child.


    He took a trembling step backwards, swallowing with difficulty.


    The little blond woman stepped right up to him, so close he could see her eyes dte and her nostrils re slightly as she breathed in his scent. She seemed to struggle with words as she extended the te towards him. "These are for you," she whispered, extending the te. "And... uh... your friends."


    He stood stupidly for a long moment before his hands extended and epted the offering, but he still couldn''t look away. How cruel was the goddess? Was it not enough to take Frankie from him? Now this? He finally forced his eyes back into her face. She had grown quite pale, and her big blue eyes were ssy with unshed tears. "I... I had to see you," she whispered again. Her voice was so soft and sweet, like a cool balm over his burning soul. "Please... say something?" He opened his mouth, but of course no words came out, only a small, strangled sound. What would he say, even if he could form the words? What could he say, and she had already been imed by someone else? His eyes swept over her neck. There was no mark, but the baby in her womb was more than enough evidence. He bowed his head in shame.


    "Boyd can''t talk,¡± Caroline said tly, taking the te out of his hands. "Don''t mind him. Thanks for the cookies though, that sure is a special treat."


    Boyd wanted to reach out for her, he wanted to touch her skin, to see if those fabled sparks exploded between them, but one look at her round belly, and he knew he couldn''t do it. He couldn''t touch something that didn''t belong to him. With a silent cry he turned and ran for the woods. He didn''t care who was watching him, he tore away his ragged clothes and shifted on the fly, his wolf howling mournfully as he disappeared into the trees.

 Chapter 130 -

    Hannah was sittingfortably on the forest floor, leaning back against Michael''s broad chest, licking chocte off from her fingers. Michael had also enjoyed the warm cookies, and was now content to have his mate back in his arms, her sweet scent calming his anxieties. He buried his nose in her hair and breathed deeply.


    Unexpectedly a long, low, mournful howl broke the silence. Hannah immediately leapt to her feet, her face turning towards the boundary line. Michael followed her, standing slowly, cing one hand on her slim shoulder. "Its Boyd," he said quietly. He looked down into Hannah''s eyes. "He''s probably still crying for Frankie."


    Hannah''s brow wrinkled up in a frown, and she turned and started toward the sound of the distant howl. "Hannah, wait..."Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    She didn''t listen, and instead started pulling off her t-shirt.


    "Hannah, Boyd''s a big man, he can deal with this on his own..."


    She shot him an exasperated look and shoved her pants off from her hips. He had only a second to admire her beautiful body before she shifted. The girl could change form faster than any other wolf he had ever seen. She went bounding through the woods. Michael sighed, and shifted, galloping after her. He followed her as far as he could but forced himself to stop at the boundary line. He paced back and forth restlessly, torn between staying with his mate, and respecting the rules that had been set out. The Rebel Moon alpha was being lenient for Hannah''s sake. But he had no doubt if he stepped over that boundary line, all amnesty would be revoked.


    Hannah continued to gallop through the woods until she found Boyd. He was crouched under a tree, his elbows resting on his knees, his scruffy head bowed as his shoulders heaved with silent sobs. She shifted and sat next to him, not caring at all about their nakedness. She touched his head in a motherly,forting way.


    Boyd gasped and looked up at her with red, swollen eyes, and a dirty tear-streaked face. Her expression was soft,passionate, caring. He snuffled and wiped his nose across the back of his arm. He couldn''t speak the words to express what he wanted to say, so he simply pantomimed with his hands. First he outlined the shape of a woman with his hands, as though he were tracing hour-ss curves. Then he grabbed ahold of his heart, closing his eyes, letting his face express the emotion he''d felt at finding his mate. And then finally he traced the hands over his own stomach, indicating a pregnant bump.


    Hannah''s eyes shed with understanding.


    Boyd almost smiled through his tears. It took a girl who didn''t speak to understand him.


    She nodded her head, and then shook it. She grabbed ahold of her head as though it were causing her pain. Boyd could only watch her with concern. She lifted her head, and grasped his face between her hands, pulling him closer to her. Her face was screwed up in concentration. She opened and closed her mouth several times before she forced out the words.


    "He''s dead."


    Boyd blinked at her, surprised to hear her soft, hoarse voice. He couldn''t make the sounds, but his mouth shaped the word, "Who?"


    Hannah shook her head, as though forming those words had taken all her energy. Instead she shaped a pregnant belly over her own womb.


    Did she mean the father of the child was dead? Boyd scratched at his head, and wished that he could just have a conversation like a normal man. He peaked at Hannah out of the corner of his eye, and she nodded solemnly, as if confirming his silent question. She reached over and ced her small hand over his heart, and then pointed back toward the Rebel Moon territory. She smiled slightly and nodded.


    His eyes followed the direction of her finger. Though there was nothing to see but trees, in his mind''s eye he pictured the little blond woman the biggest, bluest eyes he had ever seen. For a moment hope bloomed like a fragile flower... and then it got squashed by the ugly reality. He was nothing. A mute rogue with only the clothes on his back. He had nothing, totally nothing to offer her... or her unborn child.


    He sighed and let his head fall between his knees again. It was hopeless.


    There was a short howl and a few yips from the boundary line. Michael was growing impatient. Boyd nudged her, and then gestured toward the ce where Michael was starting to make a fuss. He mouthed the word "go".


    She stood, and he averted his eyes, both out of respect for Hannah, and fear of Michael. He didn''t want to be caught looking at Michael''s mate in the nude. He sighed. The mate bond was a powerful thing. When he sensed she''d returned to her wolf form, he allowed his eyes to go back to the small ginger colored wolf. He watched her trotting off into the thick trees.


    She would have made a great luna, he thought mournfully.

 Chapter 131 -

    A tear slipped down Daisy''s cheek as she watched Boyd''s wolf disappear into the trees. Her legs trembled, and she would have sunk to her knees, if William had not snaked an arm around her. "Daisy? Is he..?"


    She wiped away the tear and nodded, her eyes still looking out toward the woods with a yearning expression. Her hands went protectively around her belly. "He doesn''t want us," she said quietly. "I guess I can''t really me him." She leaned heavily against William. "I guess you can take me back now."


    The other rogues were squabbling over the te of cookies and weren''t paying any attention to Daisy. William doubted that they even realized what exactly just happened right in front of them. "Wait, Daisy," William looked down into her face, which was now a little blotchy. "He didn''t reject you."


    "He can''t reject me, William. Didn''t you hear what they said? He can''t talk!" She sniffled again and started to pull William back toward the car. "Sometimes actions speak louder than words."


    "I think both of you are over reacting," William said carefully. "He looked at you and saw a pregnant woman. He probably thinks you have a partner. I saw his reaction, Daisy. He didn''t look angry or disgusted, he looked hurt. You need to sit down and talk to him." He pulled her to a stop and looked down into her eyes. "This is special Daisy. Not everyone gets a second chance."


    She squeezed her eyes closed, but more tears still escaped between hershes. "What if I don''t want a second chance, William?" She sucked in a deep breath. "What if... it hurts too much?"


    Hannah trotted through the woods with Michael protectively by her side. She sniffed around until she found the ce where she had stripped out of her clothes and then shifted back. She yanked on the t-shirt and then stood looking at Michael with a funny look.


    He shifted, and her eyes moved over his body with tant appreciation, until he picked up his shorts and pulled them on. "So," he ran his hands through his hair. "Did you find Boyd?"


    After a moment, she surprised him by nodding her head. She heard, and she responded.


    "And is he okay?" He pressed.


    Her face screwed up and she shook her head. Then she huffed out a breath and took him by the hand, and started dragging, not back toward Heath''s cottage in the wood, but in the opposite direction, toward the old barn. Michael stiffened. "Hannah... where are you taking me?"


    She grunted and continued pulling him resolutely toward the barn. Michael swallowed nervously but he allowed her to lead him back to the barn. Rebel Moon didn''t have a dungeon, so when they had needed to keep him prisoner, they had chained him to a post in the barn.


    Hannah ducked into the broken door. Inside the structure the light was dim. Sunlight came in through holes in the roof and gaps between the boards, and dust danced in the light. The ce smelled very faintly of old hay and mildew, and cobwebs dangled from every beam.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I don''t know if its even safe to be in here," Michael''s eyes went to the far end of the barn, where the roof had partially caved in. Hannah continued to pull him in deeper, to the very post where he''d been tied up, not so many months ago. He looked down at her, wondering why she had brought him to this ce, of all ces.


    "So... do you remember what happened here?"


    Her face was serious, as she pushed him back against the pole.


    "Ah, yes... you do remember." Michael grimaced. If she remembered this, what else had she remembered?


    She pushed him again, harder this time, and there was a hardness in her expression that he''d hadn''t seen, not since the very day she''d confronted him. Her small hands pressed against his chest, pinning him to the pole as she stared up at him, her golden-brown eyes solemn and confused. She looked him up and down, unnamed emotions flickering across her face. She held up one finger, and pointed at him, her hand trembling.


    She licked her lips and swallowed twice before she got the word out. "No."


    "No? No what?"


    She pushed him again. "NO." she said louder. And then she spun on her heel and walked away.


    Michael didn''t know what to do. What did she mean, no? He rubbed at his chest, the ce she had shoved him was aching dully, the way it had ached when she had been missing for all those months. Was "no" her one-word rejection? He ran his hands through his hair and pulled slightly. Should he follow her? Should he let her go? He agonized for a long time before he pushed off from the pole and went after her. When he got out into the sunlight and blinked... she was gone. She was not in the back. His heart began to hammer against his chest in panic. No! No, no, no, he couldn''t lose her! He tore his clothes off, not caring who could see him, and let his wolf out to sniff for her scent. He followed the fresh trail back toward the gardens, and then it veered off back into the trees. Just inside the tree line he found her clothes ripped and discarded in the leaf-litter. He howled andced his ears back as he raced toward a clearing that he remembered all too well.

 Chapter 132 -

    Hannah entered the little hallow where she and her brother had once lived. Most of their life they had been migratory, constantly on the move. But when Heath was shot by Michael, they had taken shelter in this hidden spot. She moved around as if in a dream, not caring that she was naked and exposed. The long winter had nearly erased the evidence of their camp. The lean-to she had once built out of pine boughs had fallen down, and now just looked like a haphazard pile of brush. She bent down and brushed away leaves and pine-needles to uncover the stone circle that had once contained their camp fire. She straightened and moved over to the base of one of therger trees. She squatted down on the balls of her feet and dug through the leaf litter until she uncovered a few items that looked like garbage. A bent spoon. A chipped porcin te, a coffee cup with no handle. She wiped the dirt off from the items with her fingers and set them out carefully. A deep sense of mncholy washed over her. She felt deeply that she had lost something precious, but she couldn''t tell what it was. Memories were washing around her in waves that broke over her, and then receded away leaving just flotsam and jetsam in their wake. Random images, voices, and overwhelming emotions.


    While she was squatted there, Michael burst into the clearing, his big wolf panting from the effort of chasing after her as fast as his feet would carry him. He whined slightly, but she ignored him. A momentter, he shifted back into his human form, tall, muscr, and gloriously naked. She spared him a nce, and then went over to the pile of boughs that had long since shed their needles.


    Michael looked around him, a pained look on his face. "I know this ce," he said quietly, looking around. "This is the ce I found you, the very first time Iid eyes on you."


    Her face was hard as she turned toward him. She pointed an usatory finger at him, and then pointed back to the pile of pine boughs. Michael shook his head helplessly, not understanding her pantomime. She grabbed her own shoulder hard, and then pointed again to the pile.


    "Ah... your brother?" He looked at the boughs and vaguely remembered there had been a small lean-to built there. She nodded.


    Michael ran his hands through his hair, making the unruly mess even more crazy. "Look babe, I don''t know how much you can understand." He started to pace around. "I wasn''t a good person, okay? I know it. You know it. I know you are remembering how I was." He made his way over to the pile of broken utensils and picked up the bent spoon, turning it in the light. "When I was just a boy, I watched a bunch of rogues rape and kill my mom. I wanted to save her, but I was just a kid, I hadn''t even shifted yet. I felt so helpless, and so guilty, just watching them vite my mother in the most evil and depraved ways," He shook his head. "I couldn''t save her, but I swore when I was big, I''d rid the world of that scum." His hands curled around the spoon, as if he wanted to strangle it. "I didn''t take the time to differentiate between criminals and rebels... and those that were just unlucky in life. I hurt a lot of people, killed a lot of people, and I thought nothing of it." He sighed and carefully used his big hands to straighten the bent part of the spoon. "But I''ve changed... I swear to you Hannah..."


    He took a step toward her, still holding the spoon in his big hand. "Fate had her way with me, you know? When you came out of those woods looking like a little golden angel... you brought me crashing down. I lost everything. My pack. My rank. Every material possession I owned. When I ran out of that barn that night, I didn''t even have a stich of clothes." His mouth curled into a wry smile. "But I found the greatest treasure of all. I found you."


    She shook her head and took a step backwards.


    "Whatever you think of me... it made me a better man. Those rogues I had despised for so many years... they became my friends. Boyd and Frankie found me first. They taught me the ins and outs of surviving as a rogue. I didn''t want to like them, but after awhile I realized... they were just regr men. They weren''t evil or immoral. They were orphaned when they were just boys, and were thrown out of their pack when Boyd turned 18. Because he couldn''t talk. But look, they were funny, strong, loyal..." He realized he was rambling and cleared his throat. "I wish I had it to do over again, Hannah, but I can''t. I can''t change the past. All I can promise you is that I''m a changed man. And I love you." He held out the straightened spoon as though he were offering her a flower.


    Her brow furrowed up as she looked at him, her head tipping slightly to the side. He walked over to the edge of the little clearing. "This is where I was standing." He said quietly. He pointed with the spoon to the trees across the camp. "And that''s where I saw you first. I''m sorry I was a bumbling idiot." He held her eyes with his beautiful hazel gaze and dropped down on to his knees. "Hannah, you are my mate, the other half of my soul, the most amazing and beautiful woman I have everid eyes on. Please, give me a second chance." His expression was pleading with her. A tear left his eye dangled from his longshes.


    Her expression was flickering and unreadable. She marched across the camp in much the same way she had the day she had first seen him. She stopped right in front of him. Since he was still on his knees, he was almost at her eye level. Six months ago, he had insulted her. And she had lifted her hand to p him, just before she rejected him.


    She lifted her hand again, and Michael cringed, closing his eyes and waiting for the stinging impact.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Instead, her palm came to his rough cheek, her thumb caressing the delicate skin just below his eye, wiping away the tear. He opened his eyes and stared at her, hope flickering in his heavy heart. She was staring at him solemnly. She licked her lips and struggled to get a single word out. She took a deep breath and seemed to draw all of her concentration into a single word.


    "Mate."

 Chapter 133 -

    Hannah wrapped her small arms around his neck and pulled him close, bringing his head snug against her chest. Michael made a whimpering noise and wrapped her up in his muscr arms. "I''m never going to let you go," he mumbled against her. The truth was that even if she rejected him again, he had no intention of leaving her. Her small hands cupped his jaw and pulled his face back up. She looked at him for a long moment with those golden-brown eyes before she crashed her mouth against his. Michael gave a satisfied growl and kissed her back, his kiss full of all his hunger and desire. His lips were firm and his tongue licked across the crease of her lips, demanding entry. She moaned and submitted, opening and allowing him full ess to her mouth.


    Michael was painfully aware that they were bothpletely naked. His big hands stroked up and down her back before moving lower to cup her small, firm buttocks. How could someone so small and seemingly fragile be his mate? She made him feel so huge and clumsy. She grumbled against his mouth and tugged at his shoulders impatiently.


    Michael pulled away reluctantly, and used his hands on his shoulders to gently push her away. "Hannah... Hannah wait. I can''t... I promised... I would not take advantage of you..."


    Hannah gave a ferocious sounding snarl, and moved with surprising speed and strength, shoving Michael backwards. He was tangled up in his own knees for a moment as he sprawled on his back in surprise. She growled again and dropped down onto her hands and knees, crawling her way up his body. Her legs straddled his groin, pressing his swollen manhood into her core. Her small hands leaned down onto his broad chest, as if her puny weight could keep him pinned to the ground.


    "Hannah," He groaned through gritted teeth. "You don''t know how badly I want you, but I can''t-"


    Her hand moved quickly, covering his mouth and stopping his words. She kept her palm pressed firmly over his lips and shook her head at him. He tried to remove her hand, but she swatted him away. She scooted forward and kissed his jaw, working her way down his neck. When she got to his marking spot, she swept her tongue across the patch of skin, making his breath hitch in his throat. His member throbbed in response to her teasing. She made a purring sound before she bit down with her teeth, stopping just shy of actually breaking the skin.


    Michael cried out and his hips lurched underneath her. She gave him a satisfied, knowing look. She seemed to be telling him with her eyes that she knew exactly what she wanted, and she was going to get it. He rolled her over into the leaf litter. Her hair spread out around her like a red-gold halo. He captured her mouth again, kissing her until they were both panting, and her lips were red and swollen. She was arching her back, rubbing her small breasts against the hard nes of his chest.


    He lifted himself on his arms and moved lower, trailing kisses down her throat, nipping lightly at her neck, and then moving down to those small, pert breasts. He drew one small nipple into his mouth and sucked at it while his fingers yed with the other. She mewled like a kitten, grabbing fistfuls of his hair and dragging his face down, begging for more. "Ah Angel... you are so passionate," he whispered hoarsely against her flesh before he moved lower, drawing a slow, sensual line with his tongue from the valley between her breasts down to her navel. He moved back onto his knees and urged her thighs apart. She spread them willingly for him, and he had to grit his teeth just to maintain even a smidgen of control. Hebed his fingers through the small triangle of golden curls before he slipped one finger between her folds. He swallowed hard when he felt how hot and wet she already was.


    He wanted to bury himself in her right then and there, but he forced himself to go slow. He inserted one finger into her tight core. "Fuck Hannah... you are so small, so tight..." He didn''t go far before his finger met resistance. A virgin? She had been so knowledgeable and demanding when she''d taken hold of his body, he had expected that she was experienced. He withdrew his finger and used her own fluid to draw a slow circle around her swollen clit.


    She whimpered and jerked in response to his touch on her most intimate part. He continued to rub at it with exquisite gentleness. After moment of rubbing her with his fingers, he gently parted her folds and lowered his mouth to kiss her deeply at her core. He buried his nose against her, breathing deeply from her aroused scent while his tonguepped at her sensitive bud. Her whimpers became cries as her body squirmed under him, desperately seeking release. Her fingers dove into his hair again and pressed his face into her core.


    He took her hips between his giant hands and forced her to be still as he sucked deeply on the spot. The trembling began in her thighs, and then spread to her whole body as a primal scream ripped through her throat, and she came apart beneath him.


    Michael smiled against her and propped himself back up so he could look deeply into her passion-clouded eyes. "Better?" he asked, pressing another kiss against her belly.


    She took a deep, shuddering breath, before she propped herself up on her elbows. "No." The word slipped out of her mouth easily this time, without much effort. And then she moved quickly, shoving him hard and pulling his arm out from under him at the same time so that he found himself on his back again. She stared down at him, her hair falling around them like a curtain, making him feel like it was just the two of them in the universe. "Hannah, I¡ª"


    She moved quickly, taking his massive shaft in her hand. As soon as her slender fingers closed around him, the words died on his lips. He squeezed his eyes shut in pained ecstasy. Shutting his eyes was a mistake. The next thing he knew, he felt his cock pressing against her hot, moist entry as she perched above him, ready to impale herself.


    He shook his head. "Hannah-" He didn''t know what to say. He didn''t know how to stop her. He just knew that she was so small, and he was toorge, and...All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hannah knew exactly what she wanted, and if he wasn''t going to give it to her, she was going to take it for herself. She gripped him firmly and lowered her body down onto him. He didn''t think it was even possible, she was so small, so tight, and he was so hard he was ready to explode. She guided him into her body slowly, squeezing him tightly with her slick walls. Sweat began to pop out along his brow and all of his muscles as he strained against his own need.


    She paused when his cock met the fragile barrier of her virginity. He sucked in a breath, knowing she would stop there. He felt her body begin to lift off from him, and he groaned in equal parts relief and regret. Before he could even catch his breath she came down on him with her full body weight, taking his length inside of her as far as it would go. That flimsy barrier was ripped away, and he found himself buried deeper than he ever thought possible.


    She whimpered, and she had her lip caught between her teeth. She stayed still for a long minute, her breathsing in gasps, her eyes fixed on his, her body trembling. Michael felt all of his muscles tensing and coiling as he fought for control, not to move, not to hurt her any more than he already had. She began to lift again, but instead of climbing off from him, she began to rock her hips against him in a slow, sensuous rhythm. His hands moved to her hips, but he didn''t push her to move faster or slower. He left her to set her own pace, to find her own rhythm, even though it was killing him.


    This was the way he wanted to die.


    She began to whimper, and the pace increased, the slow, sweet rocking became a frenzied ride. She leaned forward, bracing her hands on his shoulders, grunting as the new position sheathed him even deeper inside of her body, stretching her. Her moans became louder, more insistent, and he joined her, making an urgent noise deep in his chest as the pleasure mounted higher than anything he''d ever experienced.


    She shattered around him, her tight body clenching him hard before the rippling contractions began to milk the his shaft. With a primal roar he felt his body clench, and he let his seed pour deep into her womb. She made a strange noise and fell across his body. He felt her heart pounding against his chest, her rib cage expanding as she panted for breath. Theyy there in silence, their bodies still intimately connected.


    Finally she lifted pelvis and slid off from him. Michael expected her to roll aside, but instead her fingers dug into his shoulders like ws. She reared forward and sank her teeth into his shoulder, her sharp canines breaking the skin this time. Michael stiffened as a second orgasmic wave took over his body. She kept her mouth mped on him for a minute before she slowly withdrew her teeth and licked the wound carefully with her tongue.


    She sat up slowly, and looked down at him with anguid expression. She licked her lips and leaned down to kiss him again. Her kiss was gentle this time, slow and loving. She sat back up and ran her hands over his chest. "Mine." She said with a firm tone. And then she pushed off from his body and stood on wobbly legs.

 Chapter 134 -

    Michael watched her move toward the small stream that was just outside the camp, and then let his head fall back to the ground. His fingers moved to the raw spot on his neck where she had marked him, and his face spread in a smile. His body waspletely rxed and satisfied, but he jumped up to follow her. He wasn''t going to let her out of his sight, not now, not ever. He brushed as much of the leaves and pine needles off from his body as he could and followed her down to the water.


    She was perched on rock near the bank, perfectly bnced and graceful.. She too had pine needles stuck to her back, and some dry leaves and twigs tangled in her hair, but she was still the most beautiful woman he had ever seen. She reached between her legs with a frown and brought out her fingers slick with fresh blood.


    Michael rubbed the back of his neck and came closer. "I''m sorry Hannah... I hope it didn''t hurt too bad."


    She rolled her eyes at him and knelt to ssh water on herself. She cleaned between her legs and down her thighs, wincing at the cold water. Michael carefully untangled the forest debris from her hair, he was distracted and didn''t notice her bringing a double handful of cold water to his crotch until it was toote, and hisid manhood was attacked by ice water and tiny freezing hands intent to wash him clean.


    "Argh woman!" He caught her wrists, "you want to kill me?"


    She looked up at him and smiled, her full lips curving and revealing her teeth. Her gold eyes twinkled at him. He pulled her up and fit her body against his. He breathed deeply of her scent and stroked her hair. "I love you so much Hannah." He sighed and pulled away so that he could look down at her. "We''ve got to go back, before someone realizes I crossed the pack boundaries."


    She nodded and started walking back toward the woods. "Wait," Michael caught her wrist and brought her back up against him. He lowered his head and kissed her fiercely before he let her go. "Shift first. I don''t want anyone else looking at you like this."


    She shed him another smile, this one almost sassy, before she turned and shifted almost as fast as he could snap his fingers. He watched her small wolf for a moment with deep appreciation, before he shifted himself and followed her back into Rebel Moon territory. He felt a happiness, a lightness in his chest as he chased her through the woods. For the moment, there was no one else, just two wolves, a mated pair, frolicking through the woods. No rogues, no packs, no hunters. They circled back to the cottage, and shifted just outside of the back door. Just as they were about to turn the nob, Michael heard a footfall on the path. With a growl he ced his big body in front of Hannah, shielding her naked body from whoever was approaching.


    "Oh," Daisy came to an abrupt halt, her face flushing at the sight of the huge naked man. She snapped her eyes up to his face to avoid looking at anything below. She swallowed with some difficulty as she came face to face with man who was, however indirectly, responsible for the death of her husband. "I''m sorry," she said quietly. "I thought you were out. I brought these... for Hannah." She held out the stack of clothes in her hands. "They are things she left behind." Hannah pushed her way out from behind Michael, not caring in the least about her nakedness, or her friend''s obvious difort. She approached Daisy happily. She almost seemed intent to hug her, but Daisy awkwardly thrust the clothes between them to stop her. "Uh, here!" She shoved the clothes into Hannah''s arms. Hannah gathered them to her chest and gave Daisy a happy smile before she retreated back to Michael''s side.


    Daisy''s eyes had locked on the fresh mark on Michael''s shoulder. Her eyes skipped over to Hannah scanning her still perfectly intact neck. She took a deep breath and forced a smile that did not reach her pretty blue eyes. "I''m happy for you," she said softly, but sincerely. "And... thank you. For taking care of our girl."


    Michael nodded solemnly, his arm curving protectively around Hannah''s shoulders. He also sucked in a deep breath to fortify himself before he spoke the difficult words. "I''m sorry for what happened to your mate."


    Daisy stiffened, and her hands went to her belly. She blew a curl out of her face. "I wanted to hate you, Michael Bishop. I wanted to me you for everything. But the more I have rehashed that day over and over in my head, the more I realized... it just happened, in the heat of the moment, and the confusion." She shrugged her shoulders and turned to go. Michael and Hannah watched her until her back had disappeared back into the trees. He looked down at his little mate and felt his heart pull. If any one hurt her, even identally, he wouldn''t forgive them so easily. He would rip the person from limb to limb and tie them up with their own intestines.


    Hannah blinked at him innocently and let herself in the house. She trailed back to the pastel room and tossed the clothes she had been given on the bed. She picked through them, making excited little noises over the clothes that must have been familiar to her. She pulled a purple sundress over her head, not bothering with a bra, and smoothed it down her sides. Michael admired her for another moment before he reached for his own bag and pulled out a pair of threadbare sweats. He really needed some new clothes himself.


    He hadn''t pulled a t-shirt on before Hannahunched herself at him again, jumping up into his arms and wrapping her legs around his waist and her arms around his neck before she pressed her mouth against his urgently, nipping at his lips and then gently licking the bites away.


    Michael groaned and carried her back toward the bed. She was squirming back out of the sun dress before he could even reach for her. He smirked at her and reached for the waistband of his sweats. Who needed clothes anyway?All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 135 -

    William gathered up a pile of clothes. He estimated that he and the mute rogue were about the same size. He added a few personal items to the bag like soap, a hairbrush, and razor. It wasn''t in his nature to meddle in other people''s business, but just this once, he was making an exception. He''d already had a long conversation with the Alpha and Luna. Nina had been in tears when she learned that her dear friend had a second chance mate. Both of them had readily agreed that Boyd could be invited into pack territory.


    Daisy however, didn''t seem inclined to go and issue the invitation herself. She had be withdrawn and distracted. Maybe it was the advanced state of her pregnancy, but William suspected it had more to do with that awkward first meeting at the boundary. She refused to talk about it, let alone go out and see the man again. So, William, out of love for his friend, decided to take matters into his own hands.


    He drove out to the boundary. He had a box filled with fresh fruit and pastries to give as an offering to the group. He pulled the bag of clothes over one arm and bnced the box in the other hand as he went out through the woods to their camp. The rogues had grown ustomed to his scent, and barely looked up now when he approached. He brought the box to the older woman, who seemed to have some authority in the little group.


    "Hi Sarah," he said, patting himself on the back for his good memory. "I''ve brought you these."


    She gave him a tight and tired looking smile. "That''s very kind of you." She took the box and passed it to Caroline. Lonnie was already sticking his hands in the box, greedily helping himself to more than his fair share. William turned his back on them, and instead searched out Boyd.


    The man was sitting slightly apart from the others, still looking broken and dejected. William walked up and smiled down at him in a friendly manner. "Hey there."


    Boyd looked up at him with suspicious eyes.


    "Could we take a walk? I''d ah," he nced back at the others before he gave Boyd his full attention. "I''d like to talk to you about something."


    Boyd unfolded hisnky body and stood. He nced back at the others, but no one was paying attention to him, so he followed the blond man deeper into he forest. When they were a good distance from the camp, William turned to him. "So, you and Daisy, huh?"T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    A sad look passed over the other man''s face. It was hard to tell exactly how old Boyd was. Too many years of living out in the elements had aged his face. The scruffy beard and long hair didn''t help either. "Look, I know its none of my business. But Daisy is one of my best friends, and I only want what''s best for her."


    Boyd''s shoulders hunched forward and he stared down at the ground.


    "I felt like maybe there was some misunderstandings between you. Daisy lost her first mate about six months ago. He was a human, and he got bit. By Michael."


    At the mention of Michael''s name, Boyd''s head jerked up, his eyes searching William''s face to a certain the veracity of the statement. "Yeah." William nodded. "Its been a really rough time for Daisy. I think she would like to have followed her mate into the afterlife, but then she was pregnant. It gave her something to live for." William found a fallen log and sat down on it, stretching out his long legs. "She thinks you don''t want her, because she is pregnant with another man''s child." Boyd shook his head vigorously and closed his eyes. He did not sit but paced slightly in front of William. He pped himself in the chest, his expression one of disgust and self-derision. He gestured to his ratty clothes and his old work boots that wereing apart at the sole. And finally, he grabbed his own throat and made a slight choking sound.


    William nodded in understanding. "I kind of thought it might be something like that. But trust me when I say that none of that will matter to Daisy. She''s really a special woman. She is warm, loving, kind, generous... and fiercely loyal. She doesn''t need a rich man, or a powerful man. She just need someone who is going to love her unconditionally, support her, and protect her.


    Boyd nodded and finally lowered himself to sit on the log beside William. He propped his long arms on his knees and supported his head in his hands.


    "I exined the situation to Alpha Shane. He has agreed that you will be allowed toe on to packnds in order to visit Daisy, as long as you abide by all of ourws. And I brought you these," He offered Boyd the bag. "I think you and I are about the same size. Who knows, a shower, a shave, some fresh duds." William smiled kindly. "You''ll feel like a whole new man."

 Chapter 136 -

    Boyd rubbed at his chest, trying to sooth the dull ache he''d been feeling in his chest since the day he''did eyes on his very beautiful, and very pregnant little mate. He wished for the thousandth time that Frankie was here to guide him and help him out. Frankie would know exactly what to do in this precarious situation. He dunked his head into the icy cold water of the small stream and rubbed the shampoo out of his scruffy hair.


    He''d done his best to clean up. He''d carefully trimmed his beard and cut his fingernails, and washed himself until his skin burned from the friction. He hadn''t taken any care for his appearance since he was a teenager. He and Frankie had only had one care in life, and that was to survive. But now he had something else entirely on his mind.


    He pulled himself out of the water and shook himself like a dog, sending water droplets flying everywhere. He grabbed the hairbrush out of the bag and smoothed his hair back out of his face, tugging through the knots and snarls until it fell like a brown mane around his shoulders. He grabbed the deodorant and made a face as he sniffed at it. It smelled strongly of pine. Why not just rub a pinecone under your arms and be done with it? However, if this is what women liked, he would dly ther it on.


    He grunted and reached for the clothes. There were brand new boxers, still in the stic packaging, and a few pairs of pants and shirts. The pants hung a little from hisnky frame. He looked down at his shirtless front and grimaced. He was too thin, his muscles long and lean, without a spare ounce of flesh. He pulled out a simple gray t-shirt and pulled it over his head. The cloth felt butter soft against his skin.


    William was wrong. He didn''t feel like a whole new man. He felt like a fraud. The same old man just dressed up in clean clothes. The beta had forgotten to give him socks, so he stuck his bare feet into the new casual shoes that he''d found in the bottom of the bag. He wiggled his toes inside the shoes, which were a little too big, but no one would know. He hid the remaining bag of clothes under some bushes.


    He skirted around the camp. He didn''t want the others to know what he was doing, or why he was doing it. He thought there was a very high chance he was about to be humiliated and rejected, and he didn''t want this friends to witness his fall. He had barely crossed the boundary when two young men stopped him. They attempted to question him, but all he could do was gesture to his throat.


    "Oh yeah, you must be the guy..." one of the guards stepped back, "William told us you might being. Wee to Rebel Moon." The young man gave him a friendly smile.


    Boyd gave him a long look. He''d never been given a friendly wee into any pack. He wondered if there was some ulterior motive. But after a long stare he only nodded and mouthed a "thank you," before he continued on, following the road toward the old farm house.


    The Rebel Moon pack was indeed a small, humble pack. They were very new, and had only recently purchased the old farm property to im as their own packnds. The old farm house sprawled across the top of a hill, looking old and tired with peeling white paint and a sagging porch. Boyd felt his hands starting to sweat as he approached the building. His mouth felt dry as he swallowedpulsively, and smoothed back his hair again. What was he supposed to do? Just go knock on the door? He stood frozen at the base of the steps.


    He jumped when the door swung open. A brte woman stepped out onto the porch. She was rather ordinary looking, her long hair pulled back in a careless ponytail, her face devoid of any make up. But she had the aura of power which could only mean one thing. She was the luna of the pack. He took a nervous step backward.


    "Hi." She gave him a warm smile as she jogged down the steps and offered her small hand. "I''m Nina. You must be Boyd."


    Boyd nodded, and wiped his sweaty hand on his pants before he grasped her hand and gave it a firm shake.


    She held onto his hand, refusing to let him go. She gave him a very intense look. "Daisy is very special," she said in a low voice. "Promise me you will be good to her."


    Boyd gave her a surprised look, and then nodded emphatically. She was his mate, how could he be anything but good to her? Her smile warmed and she finally let go of his hand. "She''s out back in the garden. I keep telling her she''s too round for that work, but she likes to be out there. It''s kind of her special ce." Nina started walking leading him around the corner of the house, toward the back yard where several big gardens were spread across thewn.


    Nina patted his arm, "Good luck, friend." she said quietly as she left him and went back to the front porch. From where he stood at the corner he could see Daisy kneeling down in the dirt, a tray of young nts beside her. Damn, she shouldn''t be doing that kind of work, not in her condition! She was so engrossed in her work, that she didn''t even notice him.


    He leaned down and picked a daffodil from the little flower bed that edged the old farm house. The bulbs had probably been nted there decades ago, and the cheerful flowers had spread everywhere. He sucked in a deep breath and let his heart lead his reluctant feet down towards the gardens. She looked up as he approached, her pretty blue eyes almost the same color as the sky.


    Boyd tried to smile, but felt his lips tremble. His heart was beating so hard he could hardly hear anything else. Her pretty lips formed a surprised "oh" and her cheeks flushed prettily. She began to struggle to get up from her squatting position. Without thinking, he reached down and lifted her back to her feet, feeling the delightful explosion of sparks when his fingers brushed her bare skin.


    She gasped and closed her eyes briefly. After a long moment she opened them and stared up at him, her eyes full of questions. "You''re here." she whispered, stating the obvious.


    Boyd nodded solemnly, and offered her the single daffodil. Her lips twitched in the slightest smile as she took the flower from him. She kept staring into his warm brown eyes, as though she was lost in their depths. "I''m sorry aboutst time," she said softly. "I didn''t know you couldn''t talk."


    He shrugged one shoulder. ncing around the garden, he noticed a stool and gestured toward it. She nodded and waddled over to it, feeling grateful to get off from her feet. Her back was aching fiercely today. There was nowhere for Boyd to sit, but he easily dropped to his knees and knelt beside her. He reached up and took her hand in his,cing their fingers together, and resting their entwined hands on her thigh.


    Daisy sighed and used her free hand to rub at her back. "I don''t know what to do now, Boyd." She said softly. "I never expected this." She squeezed his hand lightly, and he gently squeezed her back. He gazed up at her with an expression that was both shy and adoring.


    "There''s this," she said, tapping the daffodil against her stomach. "And William and Heath. I''ve already asked them to help me raise this baby." She frowned down at him. "And now there is you." She shook her head and her curls danced around her face. "How can you be okay with this?"


    Boyd ced his free hand over his heart, and then ced his palm against her rounded stomach, looking at her intently, willing her to understand his meaning from his simple gestures. He would love this baby, as much as he would love this woman. If only she would give him the opportunity.


    "Boyd, I--" whatever she was going to say was lost in a gasp as she untangled her fingers from his and grasped her back with both hands. He felt the shimmer of anxiety and pain vibrate through their fragile, iplete bond. He jumped quickly to his feet, and looked around anxiously for someone to help. But the back yard was deserted. They were alone in the garden.


    Another moan tore from her throat, and a dark stain crept from between her thighs and down the legs of her pale pink leggings. The flower he had given her dropped to the ground, forgotten. Daisy looked at him with wide, fearful eyes. She slipped off the stool and tried to take a step toward the house. She had not managed two steps before she cried again and clutched at her back.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Boyd swallowed down a knot of fear and immediately scooped up his mate and started striding toward the back of the house. He couldn''t manage the door knob with Daisy in his hands, so he simply kicked the door in, splintering the frame. Several young wolves came running from the kitchen. "Luna! Luna!" one of them cried. Immediately the brown haired Luna came into the hallway. Her keen eyes quickly assessed the situation. "Bring her back into the room, Boyd, quickly!"

 Chapter 137 -

    Boyd carried his precious burden back through the house to one of the smaller bedrooms. Another woman joined the luna, and in seconds they had ripped the quilt of the bed and reced it with a stic sheet to protect the mattress. They quickly tucked a sheet back over top of it, and Boyd lowered Daisy onto the bed.


    "Where''s William?" Daisy panted when her contraction had eased. Her eyes searched the room. "Heath?"


    Boyd felt a little stab in his heart, knowing that his mate was looking for other men. Logically he understood they were close friends, but the protective, possessive side of him wanted to growl at the idea of another male being present during this intimate moment.


    Nina was helping Daisy remove her wet leggings. "They are in town with Raine," she said apologetically. "It''s their y-date day. Shane has already called them, they are on their way."


    Daisy nodded, and then clutched her stomach. "Oh goddess, I need to pee," she huffed. Unfortunately, Daisy had one of the rooms that did NOT have its own bathroom. Nina supported her on one side, and Boyd on the other as she shuffled the short distance down the hallway to the bathroom. She had barely perched herself on the toilet when another contraction hit, and she moaned.


    "Those are pretty close together," Nina said with a wrinkled brow. "How long have you been having contractions Daisy?"


    When the pain eased, Daisy took a few deep breaths. "Since this morning, I think. I didn''t think they were the real thing. I thought it was just more Braxton hicks." Daisy had been having the false contractions for thest few weeks, and had learned not to pay attention to the mild cramps. "They just kept getting harder."


    Boyd watched helplessly. Every time a new contraction started, his wolf went crazy. His mate was in pain, his mate was frightened, his mate was suffering, and there was absolutely nothing he could do to help her. Daisy couldn''t getfortable. She was in the bed, and then out of the bed, and then back to the toilet, sitting, standing, squatting. Each contraction seemed to be harder and longer than the one before, and Boyd was afraid his little mate wouldn''t survive it. Every moan, every cry, every whimper went straight to his heart.


    Whatever was asked of him, Boyd willingly did it. If it was to fetch a ss of ice and ginger ale from the girls in the kitchen, he did it. If it was to wipe Daisy''s face with a cool damp cloth, he did it. If it was to hold her hand while she made every attempt to break his fingers, he dly sacrificed his hand.


    William and his mate came in at some point, but Boyd was so focused on Daisy that he hardly noticed them. If they hadn''t been a mated pair, he never would have tolerated them being in the room. The blonde man squatted beside the bed, and held Daisy''s other hand. He brushed her hair out of her face and murmuredforting and encouraging things in her ear. The other man, the one that Boyd knew to be Hannah''s brother, was a little more reserved, and seemed ufortable with the process that was unfolding.


    It seemed like it was going on forever. Daisy was clearly exhausted, and in a great deal of pain. Her face had grown pale and her hair was wet with sweat. At some point Daisy had removed the rest of her clothes, and was now only covered by a thin sheet. Tears leaked down her face with each new contraction, until it seemed like they were one right on top of the other, with no break in between.


    "You are close now Daisy," the luna said in a calm, excited voice. You can start pushing as soon as you feel ready."


    Daisy shook her head and curled onto her side. "I can''t," she cried, "I can''t do it."


    "Yes you can, Daisy. You have to. This baby ising whether you are ready or not." Nina continued to speak encouraging words to her, but Daisy just whimpered and gasped for breath.


    "Look," William put his face close to hers. "Your mate is here with you. He can help you Daisy, if you let him." William looked over Daisy''s head for confirmation from Boyd. Boyd nodded eagerly. "Come on sweetheart, you can do this. You are so strong."


    "Lets sit her up," the luna directed. "Boyd, take your shirt off and sit behind her, let her lean back against you."


    William and Nina helped Daisy sit up in bed, and Boyd eased himself behind her body, stretching one leg on either side of her body. Heath stuffed a few pillows behind Boyd to cushion his back against the headboard. Daisy leaned back into him, and immediately he felt her exhaustion roll over him. He wished he could whisper to her. He wished he had a voice that could reassure her. But all he could do was smooth back her damp hair, and will his strength into her spent body. "Come on Daisy," Nina said urgently. "On the next contraction!"


    Almost as soon as the words left her mouth, Boyd felt all of Daisy''s muscles clench. He supported her back as best he could as she curled forward and grabbed at her knees. He held his breath, feeling his heart pound in time with hers. After a long minute she cried out and copsed back against him.


    "That''s it, you are doing great Daisy," Nina murmured.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Again and again, the contraction would hit, and Daisy would dig down deep into the reserves of her strength and energy to push, but Boyd sensed that she was quickly depleting herself. What would happen when she couldn''t push any more? There was no pack doctor in this small pack. It was a long drive to the nearest human medical center. There was rumored to be a healer in the next pack, but she wasn''t at home. Boyd felt panic rising up, and tried desperately to push it down. If he gave in to the fear, Daisy would feel it.


    "Don''t give up Daisy, give me one more," the luna demanded.


    Daisy braced her hands on Boyd''s thighs, her fingers gripping into him with bruising intensity as she sucked in a deep breath and then curled forward for onest, final effort. Her deep moan turned into a scream just as the baby erupted from her body with a gush of fluids and blood. Nina was ready to catch, and immediately brought the baby up Daisy''s breast.


    "Congrattions," Nina beamed at Daisy, and at each of the men in turn. "It''s a big, healthy boy."

 Chapter 138 -

    William and Heath each took a turn holding Baby Gabe before they stepped out and left her alone with Nina and her new mate. Heath had a big sloppy smile on his face. He had looked a little green during the delivery, but once he held that little bundle in his big hands, his heart had melted. Outside of the room, he circled his arms around William and sighed. "That was the most intense thing I have ever witnessed."


    William leaned into his partner and nodded in agreement. "Daisy was amazing." He looked up into Heath''s eyes with a troubled expression. "It''s going to be different now. Daisy''s found her second-chance mate. She doesn''t need Daddies for her baby any longer."


    Heath stroked William''s cheek tenderly. "I know. I thought about that. But when I held that little boy, I knew... There is a reason for everything. We will all love him. He will be the kid with three dads." William''s worried expression melted into a smile, and he leaned in to kiss Heath lightly on the lips. "How did you get to be so amazing?"


    Heath was not satisfied with a light peck, not when he was so full of emotion. He pulled William back and kissed him deeply, sweeping his hands down his back, pressing William''s lean body against his how. He smiled against William''s mouth. "I was born that way."


    "Mmmm," William agreed. He was ready to drag Heath back towards their bedroom, but Heath had other ideas.


    "I want to show Hannah the pictures." Heath said excitedly. "Let''s bring some dinner down to the house." He took William by the hand and dragged him back toward the kitchen. They packed up dishes of potato sd, fried chicken, colew and hot fresh rolls, enough to feed four, and then headed out the door.


    Heath hated that he had to knock on the door of his own house, but he politely lifted his hand and banged on the door. To his surprise, Hannah yanked open the door with a wide smile. Her long red-gold hair had been pulled back into a sloppy braid. Something about the crookedness off it made Heath think that Michael might have made some attempt at styling it. She was wearing what appeared to be one of Michael''s t-shirts, as the sleeves hung past her elbows, and the hem fell around her knees. She seemed happier and more rxed, and even gave Heath a hug before she slipped away to the back room.


    William and Heath busied themselves cing tes on the table. Heath immediately stiffened when Hannah pulled a shirtless Michael into the room by his hand. He didn''t think he would ever feel at ease being in one room with the man who had tried to kill him. His eyes trailed over the bigger man''s impressive chest, and came to rest on the fresh bite mark on his neck. "Fuck no," he swore, his hands immediately balling into fists.


    His eyes went to Hannah''s marking spot, which was on full disy as the toorge t-shirt threatened to slip over her shoulder. Apart from a couple of suspicious looking hickeys on her neck, her smooth white skin was unblemished. A little bit of the tension drained out of his shoulders, in part due to William stroking a calming hand down Heath''s muscr forearm.


    Michael gave Heath a look, and then settled himself into one of the kitchen chairs. "I will not mark her until she can give me her consent," Michael said in a low voice. Hannah ignored the empty chair and slidfortably into Michael''sp. She looked across the table at Heath and gave her brother a look that seemed to hold a lot of meaning. Her fingers gripped the edge of the table as her throat worked with difficulty. "Mate."


    Heath jumped, startled to hear his sister''s familiar voice forming intelligible words. He looked from Hannah to Michael and back again. "She''s talking? Hannah?" His fingers twitched, he wanted to grab his baby sister out of Michael''sp and hug her, but he restrained himself.


    Michael nodded his head and reached for the bowl of potato sd. "Just words, here and there," he nced down at Hannah, giving her a soft smile before he spooned a big mound of food on the te for them to share. "But it''s progress." William grinned widely, "That''s awesome! Hannah, you are doing great! Oh, Heath! Show her the photos! Daisy had her baby today."


    Heath fumbled in his pocket for his phone, while William served their tes. He passed the phone to Hannah, but she only looked at it curiously. Michael ended up taking it from him, holding it so that Hannah could see the pictures. Hannah''s eyes widened, and she squirmed on Michael''sp as she gazed intently at the photos of the newborn. After several close-ups of his crumpled little face, there was a shot of Daisy cradling the infant to her chest, while Boyd was behind her, looking down at them both with a look of wonder and worship on his face.


    Michael did a double-take. "Is that Boyd?" He held the phone to his face and then looked back at William and Heath in surprise. Hannah made a sound of approval in her throat.


    William nodded with a small smile and picked up his fork. "Yes. When we went to deliver some food to your friends, Daisy found her second-chance mate." He speared his piece of chicken and pried off a piece of meat. "I''m sure they still have a lot to work out, but he was there with her when her water broke, and he didn''t leave her side through the whole thing."All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well I''ll be damned." Michael nodded thoughtfully and continued scrolling through the pictures slowly until Hannah had seen them all. He tried to hand the phone back to Heath, but Hannah grabbed it back and grunted, clearly indicating that she wanted to see the pictures again. Michael chuckled and found the first picture again, and then showed her how to use her finger to swipe through them.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    After she had studied the photos for the third time, she finally gave her brother back the phone, and focused on eating the delicious food from the te that she and Michael shared. The three men ate in an ufortable silence until William cleared his throat..


    "There''s uh, something else, Michael."


    Michael paused with his fork half-way to his mouth.


    "The Alphas will be meeting next week to discuss your case." Heath stiffened beside him, his silverware ttering against the te.


    "Alpha Shane has requested that the Alphas hear testimony, and he believes that they will agree. Nina has suggested that your rogue friends be invited to speak on your behalf. But the people you have harmed," William''s gaze slid to his mate, "will also be given the opportunity to speak."


    Michael finished bringing the fork to his mouth, and chewed his food slowly and thoughtfully. "I''ve never seen them do that before." He said when he had swallowed. William shrugged, "Things are changing."

 Chapter 139 -

    First thing in the morning, Hannah was dragging Michael by the hand back toward the big farm house. Without using words tomunicate, Michael knew that she was determined to go see her friend and the new baby. She did not go to the front door, but instead circled around the house to the back door, and knocked smartly. After a minute, one of the kitchen workers came to the door, and smiled warmly. "Oh Hannah! It''s so good to see you! Come in!" The woman stood back and allowed them to enter. She pursed her lips slightly at Michael, but did not deny him entry.


    The luna was justing out of the dining room, and caught sight of them in the hall. "Hannah, Michael." her lips stretched in a friendly smile.


    Michael shifted his weight ufortably. "She wants to see the baby." He exined gruffly.


    "Well of course she does!" Nina reached for Hannah and tucked her under her arm. She gave Michael a mild look, "Why don''t you head on into the dining room and get yourself something to eat Michael?" "Yes Luna," Michael ducked his head in acknowledgement.


    He headed for the dining room while Nina steered Hannah down the hall towards Daisy''s small bedroom. Nina knocked softly and waited for Daisy to call enter before she escorted Hannah into the room. "I''ve brought you a visitor," Nina said softly.


    Daisy looked a little worse for the wear. Her face was pale and puffy, and her eyes looked slightly bruised and one eye was bloodshot. But she grinned widely and motioned to her friend, "Come Hannah! I want you to meet my son." She tipped the bundle in her arms. "This is Gabe."


    Hannah practically tiptoed to the bed and leaned over to stare at the baby. She smiled softly at the infant. With his dusky skin and a little tuft of dark hair on the crown of his head, he resembled his father. His little lips worked for a moment, and he squirmed before yawning and making a little squawk. Hannah''s face broke out in a delighted smile. She took her friends hand and squeezed it warmly. Then her eyes went to Boyd.


    The tall, thin man was sitting on a chair pulled up close to Daisy''s bed, where he was watching over his new little family protectively. Boyd nodded and smiled at Hannah. He clutched his heart, and then made a sweeping gesture toward Daisy and the baby.


    Hannah nodded in understanding. Daisy watched the exchange with interest. "You two seem to have anguage of your own," she said, pouting a little. When she saw an apprehensive look on Boyd''s face, she reached out and patted his hand. "Don''t worry," she whispered fondly, "We''ll figure it out."


    Nina moved around the room, tidying up a few things that were out of ce. She looked over her shoulder at the couple. "When you''ve marked each other," she said off-hand, "You''ll be able tomunicate through the mind-link." "Oh, that''s right," Daisy brightened. And then for a moment a shadow crossed her face and she looked down at the baby in her arms. "I''ve never been able to mark or be marked before." Gabriel, the father of the baby, had been a human. She felt a little stab of guilt at being able to share things with Boyd that she''d never been able to share with her first love.


    Nina, sensing her uneasiness, came and put aforting hand on her shoulder. "It''s okay, Daisy. You and Gabe had something beautiful and special, and nothing will ever take away from that. You''ve got this handsome little man here as a testimony to the love that you shared. But it''s okay to love again. Gabe would want you to be happy, you know that."


    Daisy chuckled sadly and wiped a stray tear off her cheek. "Yeah, I know." She sent Boyd an apologetic look. "I''m trying." Boyd nodded in solemn understanding andced his fingers through Daisy''s. Daisy turned to Hannah. "Would you like to hold him?"All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hannah nodded eagerly. She carefully gathered the nket wrapped bundle to her chest and backed slowly into a chair that was situated in the back corner.


    She''d sat in this chair before, she realized as a hazy memory overwhelmed her. She''d sat here in this corner and watched as Gabe was restrained in the bed, his body convulsing in violent seizures. She squeezed her eyes shut, willing the unhappy memories to leave her, but they didn''t. They settled heavily in her chest. She gazed down at the little baby and sighed, tracing one chubby cheek with her finger. "Baby," the word came out in a breathy, effortless whisper. Nina and Daisy shared a look that was equally surprised and pleased. Boyd smiled too, his hand tightening slightly over Daisy''s. Daisy turned her tired face toward him, and for a moment they were lost in each other''s eyes, oblivious to what was going on around them.


    They were torn from each other''s gaze when the baby began to squirm and fuss. He was hungry, and he wanted his mom. Hannah stood and carried him back to Daisy''s waiting arms. Boyd helped Daisy prop herself up with more pillows, and Nina poured her a ss of juice. Hannah touched her friend lightly on the shoulder.


    "Thank you foring," Daisy whispered, as she bared one small breast for the baby. Hetched on and made greedy little noises as he began to nurse. She smiled down at her baby before she looked back up at Hannah, "Isn''t it amazing how something so beautiful coulde out of something so terrible?"


    Hannah nodded. She kissed her fingertips and brushed it over the baby''s soft head. She gave Boyd a smile, and then she turned for the door. Nina followed Hannah out, closing the door gently behind her.


    "Hannah," she put her hand on her arm. "I''ve asked Alpha Eudora if she would see you next week. The Alphas will be gathering here to discuss Michael. Eudora is a powerful healer, and maybe she can help you."


    Hannah looked at her for a long moment, and then pointed a hand back at the bedroom they had just left. She took a deep breath and screwed up her eyes, drawing on all her inner strength. "Boyd." She tapped herself on the chest, and shook her head no, and then pointed at the room, and nodded.


    "I know what you are thinking," the Luna said with a smile. "That''s really sweet of you, that you want to help your friend. I didn''t know about Boyd when I asked for Eudora to help us. I don''t want to over-burden Eudora with requests. But maybe Raine..."


    Together they pushed through the swinging door to the dining room. "Speaking of Raine..." Nina whispered.


    Michael was sitting awkwardly in a chair that was much too small for his massive body. A half-eaten te of pancakes was pushed aside in front of him. Raine, the toddler with ck curly hair and wide gray-blue eyes had climbed up into Michael''sp and snuggled into him as he awkwardly read from a board book.


    "And the big, bad wolf said, ''I will huff, and I will puff, and I will blow your house down!"" Michael made a big blowing noise, making the girl in hisp erupt in giggles. He looked up, suddenly aware that he had an audience, and his face flushed. "Erm," he cleared his throat awkwardly, "she wanted me to read to her."


    The luna shook her head, and handed a te to Hannah. "Michael Bishop, you are full of surprises."

 Chapter 140 -

    Alpha Shane and his luna drove out to the rogue''s camp. Since Boyd had remained behind with Daisy, there were now only three, the mated couple and an older woman. It didn''t seem right to leave them alone outside the border, where they might be vulnerable to hunters. They had decided together to invite them onto packnds for the duration of Michael''s trial.


    Shane looked rxed, but his senses were on alert. He kept his body slightly between the group and Nina as they approached through the woods.


    Sarah approached the alpha couple, her head bowed respectfully. "Alpha." She nced beside her at Caroline and Lonnie. She made a little motion with her hand, signaling them to be respectful. "Uh, what can we do for you?" Shane''s face was cool and passive, but Nina smiled warmly at the small group. Shane spoke formally. "We''vee to offer you temporary asylum inside of Rebel Moon boundaries. The Alpha''s will be meeting next week to discuss Michael''s case."


    "What happened to Boyd?" Lonnie asked. He stared rudely at the young Alpha. "We tracked his scent to the boundary, and he never came back."


    Shane frowned down at Lonnie until he took a step back and lowered his head submissively. "Your friend is safe. He is with his mate."


    "Boyd has a mate?" Caroline said in amazement. "Well, I''ll be damned!"


    "I thought he was acting funny!" Lonnieughed out loud, and then sobered up again when he caught the Alpha''s eye.


    "When the Alphase, they will be hearing testimony on Michael''s behalf. They would like to hear your voices regarding Michael''s character since you have known him." Alpha Shane continued. Lonnie grunted. "What if we don''t want to talk?"


    Shane leveled him with a stare. "No one is forcing you to do anything."


    ?


    Luna picked up the conversation. "We are a small pack, with limited resources. We have only one spare room, but there is also a room in the attic we''ve partially renovated. It''s not much, but it will give you a roof and a dry bed." The luna offered.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You will be expected to abide by our rules and behave respectfully while you are on ournds. You may stay as long as Michael''s case is being deliberated." There was a cautionary note in Shane''s voice.


    The three rogues shifted uneasily. Sarah kept her head down, but nodded eagerly. "I''ming," she said easily. Without Michael, she had fallen into the leadership role. Caroline and Lonnie followed her, nodding slowly.


    "If you gather up your things, we can give you a lift to the packhouse." the luna offered. It didn''t take long for them to pack up their camp. They threw their bags into the back of the ck SUV, and then the three of them squeezed into the back seat. Sarah was tense, as they crossed over the boundary. Caroline sat silent and broody, and Lonnie was almost giddy.


    "It''s been a long time." Caroline said, almost wistfully as the guards at the border waved the Alpha across. "It''s been six years since we left our pack." She looked across at Sarah, "What about you."


    Sarah''s long, graceful fingers curled up into tight fists. "Not even two years," she said quietly, her voice unusually hard and cold. "Two years since that little bitch murdered my husband."


    Lonnie raised his eyebrows and poked his wife. They''d been running together for months, but this was the first time Sarah had ever made any mention of her past. It was a sort of unspoken rule between Rogues, to leave the past in the past. The hatred that shed through the older woman''s pale blue eyes was so intense, that Caroline subtly leaned away from her.


    In the front seat, the Alpha and Luna shared a concerned nce. They had also felt the venom behind Sarah''s words.


    As quickly as it came, it passed. Sarah sucked in a deep breath and let it out slowly. Her hands rxed andy softly against her thighs. Her face rxed into its usual cid expression. "It will be nice to sleep indoors for a change," she said softly.

 Chapter 141 -

    Hannah and Michael were at the end of the driveway, waiting for the Rogues to arrive. They stepped forward to wee Caroline, Lonnie and Sarah as they piled out of the SUV. Hannah smiled happily at them, and seemed to be having difficulty standing still. She even jumped forward and gave Caroline a hug. Caroline''s eyes grew huge in surprise as she quickly stepped out of Hannah''s embraces.


    "Hannah, oh my." She looked the girl up and down. "You look good, really good. And so happy." In just a few days'' time, the girl seemed to have put on weight, and her hair was clean and shiny. Caroline''s eyes went from the small woman up to Michael. Her eyes twinkled as she noticed the fresh mark only half hidden under the cor of Michael''s t-shirt. "Looks like you two have been busy."


    Michael grinned and shamelessly snaked his arm around Hannah, pulling her small body tight against his. "Things are going well. We are making great progress." He looked behind Caroline to Lonnie and Sarah. "I guess you guys heard about Boyd finding his mate here."


    "Yeah, isn''t that something?" Lonnie grumbled. He and Caroline started pulling their packs from the back of the van. "Some guys have all the luck." Caroline smacked a backpack hard into his gut, making him grunt from the impact. "What? I''m just saying..."


    Sarah shook her head at the two of them and then turned her attention back on Michael and Hannah. "Have there been any other breakthroughs?"


    Michael paused, and looked down at Hannah, as though he were giving her a chance to answer for herself. When she remained silent, he replied, "She''s talking a little. A word here and there. She knows her friends."


    "Why don''t we show you to your rooms, and then we''ll sit down for some lunch?" Nina suggested. The group moved into the big, half-renovated farm house. Lonnie and Caroline were given the guest room, since it had a queen bed, and Sarah was led up to the attic, where the half-finished room had been set up with an extra twin bed. "I''m so sorry, it''s a little rough," Nina apologized, gesturing to the unpainted walls and the rough floor. The bed was neatly made with a homey looking quilt, and there was nightstand with an old-fashionedmp beside it. Other pieces of furniture in the room were still covered with sheets to protect them from dust and paint.


    Sarah smiled tightly. "It''s fine," she said, setting her bags at the foot of the bed. "I appreciate your hospitality."


    "Of course. Well, I''ll give you a few minutes to get settled. We''ll see you in the dining room."


    Sarah walked around the cramped room, pulling a dust cover from an old dressing table with a square mirror. She waited a moment for the dust to drift and settle before she looked at her own reflection. She drew her fingers through her hair. Her ash blond locks were greasy, and her face seemed to have aged twenty years over thest twenty-three months. She traced the crow''s feet at the corners of her eyes and scowled.


    She lifted her chin and squared her shoulders. "I am a luna," she told herself firmly. She had been the most powerful Luna in the north eastern territories for two decades, until Peter''s bastard brat had turned up again.


    Peter was her first husband in a boring arranged marriage. Their union had already been crumbling when Peter found his fated mate, that stupid mousy rogue that came to their pack begging for sanctuary. Peter wouldn''t reject his fated mate, and Sarah wasn''t about to sit around and be humiliated while her husband was siring children with his mistress. It was Peter''s twin brother Vincent who had convinced her to get rid of Peter. It was surprisingly easy to do, just slip a little something in his tea.


    Vincent had married Sarah right away, and they''d been the ultimate power couple. They weren''t fated mates, but they were so much alike, that they worked perfectly together. Vincent was supposed to take care of Peter''s mate and the bastard pup, but the bitch had slipped away. When he finally found her, the child was gone. For years finding the kid had been Vincent''s obsession. His mother had prophesied that the kid would destroy us.


    Sarah''s mother-inw, that spooky old bitch, had been right. When Eudora came of age, she got her revenge, and Sarah had been forced to flee her pack. She''d been wandering in the woods, eating squirrels and berries for two years, while Eudora took over the ck Crow pack and lived like lupine royalty.


    Sarah had joined up with Michael just for survival''s sake. He was a huge alpha male. He may not have had a pack any more, but his aura was still enough to send weaker wolves running. She wasn''t sure if it was good luck, or fate. Aligning herself with Michael had brought her literally right into Eudora Carrole''s backyard. Sarah rxed her face and put on a small smile, carefully concealing all of her thoughts and emotions. She pulled her hair back into a ponytail with a rubber band, and reached for her pack.


    She was famous for always having something useful and important in her bag, and today was no exception. She pulled out a rag-wrapped bundle. She set it on the bed and carefully unwrapped it. Inside the clothy a tarnished silver knife. It wasn''t pretty, but the edge was still sharp, and the dull, ckened silver was no less potent. She re-wrapped it and tucked it inside her shirt. With her serene smile firmly in ce, she made her way down her stairs to the crowded dining room, where lunch was already being served.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 142 -

    Michael copsed down next to Hannah, their bodies slick with sweat, both of them panting from the exertion of their lovemaking. Hannah made a whimpering sound and pulled Michael''s head back toward her shoulder. Michael took a shuddering breath and put his mouth against the sensitive flesh between her neck and shoulder. He grazed her lightly with his teeth, before he closed his lips on the spot and sucked hard.


    Hannah moaned, and her body arched against him. Her fingersced through his hair and pulled him closer. She was begging him, not with her words, but with her body, to finish the mating ritual, to mark her. When he reluctantly pulled away, she growled at him. Michael rested his forehead against hers and took a deep breath to try and calm himself. "I''m sorry baby, I promised..."


    Her tiny fist balled up and punched him hard on his bicep.


    He rubbed at his arm ruefully. "Tell me then, Hannah. Tell me in words. Tell me what you want."


    She narrowed her eyes at him, and then with a surprisingly strong shove for such a small person, she rolled him off from her body and scooted herself off the bed.


    "Don''t be mad Hannah," Michael ran his hands through his hair. "I''m just trying to do right by you."


    She ignored him and angrily stomped toward the bathroom. Michael sighed and pulled himself off the bed to follow her, but she quickly shut the door in his face, and he heard the distinct sound of the lock being turned. He pounded his hand against the door a few times. "Hannah..."


    After a moment he heard the sound of the water running in the shower. He leaned against the door and groaned. He closed his eyes and tried to calm his racing heart. Everything in him wanted to mark her. His wolf was howling in frustration. He couldn''t tell her that it was more than just herck of verbal consent that was stopping him from marking her, it was also the meeting of the Alphas that was looming in just a few days'' time. It was gnawing at him like an ulcer in his mind. He could be executed. What would happen to Hannah if the Alpha''s decided that Michael had to pay for his crimes with his life? The loss of a fated mate could be fatal to the partner that was left behind. More so, Michael was worried that all the progress she had made toward regaining the sovereignty of her human self would be lost forever if she lost her mate now. She wasn''t nearly as attached to her brother or her friends as she was to Michael. If he marked her now, andpleted the ritual, it would be even worse.


    He rubbed at the mark on his own shoulder. He shouldn''t have let her do it. He let his shoulders drop in defeat. He was still a selfish bastard.


    He nearly fell into the bathroom when the door was jerked open again. Hannah stomped past him, her hair still wet and dripping down her t-shirt. She did not even look at him as she brushed past his naked body and headed for the door. He watched her shapely behind sway as she made her way to the back door and let herself out, mming it behind her with a bang.


    He had only one hope left... Eudora Carrole.


    He''d never seen her do anything firsthand, but there were all kind of rumors about the young, female Alpha. They said she was some kind of earth witch. She was known to heal wound and sicknesses just by touching someone. They also said she had used her powers to torch her uncle, the former Alpha. Michael didn''t really believe it to be true, but if it was true, he couldn''t me her. Alpha Vincent had been a cruel and crazy asshole. He''d terrorized all the northeastern packs for years, grabbing up power and money andnds wherever he could find it. Michael''s own pack, the East de, had only survived by paying massive tributes to Vincent over the years. So, if the guy got fried by a witch, he had iting.


    But was it safe to let the woman put her hands on his mate?All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The back door banged open again, and Michael jumped hopefully, thinking that Hannah had decided to return. Instead, it was William barging in with a shopping bag. He looked like a GQ model, with his hair perfectly styled, his face clean shaven, and his preppy buttoned shirt. William took one gawking look at Michael and pped his hand over his eyes. "For the love of the full moon, man! Put some clothes on!"

 Chapter 143 -

    "They areing."


    There was a buzz of excitement in the pack house as William got the link from the guards at the border that Eudora had arrived at Rebel Moon.


    Michael stood on the porch with Hannah tucked under his arm and watched the young female alpha alight from an expensive model SUV. At first nce she seemed quite ordinary. She was small and curvy, with long brown hair that she had twisted carelessly on top of her head. Her face was bare of any make-up, but she had the kind of natural beauty that needed no ornamentation. As soon as she slid out from the car, her mate was immediately at her back.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jericho Carrole was no joke. He was almost asrge as Michael, and twice as dangerous. Everyone knew that he was a retired hitman, one of the infamous "King''s Assassins." His piercing silver gray eyes swept the yard, taking in every detail. To Eudora''s left stood her beta, a tall, lean ck man with a shaved head. And to her right was her personal bodyguard, a tall, muscr woman with short spiky red hair. Last, but certainly not least, a small toddler was riding on Eudora''s hip. The baby was wearing over-all''s and a sky-blue shirt.


    "Uh-oh," Shane said under his breath, so that only those closest to him could hear. "She brought the baby."


    Nina jabbed her mate with her elbow. "That''s why we put plexiss windows in the nursery." she hissed. "Besides, Raine loves her to pieces."


    The group from ck Crow approached. The men exchanged handshakes, and Nina and Eudora gave each-other a friendly hug. When Nina pressed her body against Eudora''s she gave a surprised gasp and leaned back. "Oh! Are you expecting another one?"


    Eudora smiled and ced a hand over the barely-there baby-bump. "We are."


    The baby had been set down on the porch, and Nina crouched down, "Hey there Victoria! I didn''t know you wereing today. Raine is going to be so excited."


    The child stared back at her with knowing silver-grey eyes. She nodded solemnly and extended her hand. Nina took her small hand. "Why don''t we go inside and getfortable? Then we''ll make introductions."


    Everyone moved off the porch and into the sitting room. Raine came running from the back, her hair flying everywhere andunched herself at the other baby. "Toria!" she cried happily. Victoria''s solemn face lit up and they embraced each other passionately. The moment their two little bodies connected, a weird surge of power went through the room. Everyone felt it, and the ss rattled in the old-fashioned windowpanes.


    William stepped forward quickly. "Why don''t I take them down to the nursery?" he suggested helpfully. Eudora nodded her consent and William proceeded to usher the happy girls down the hall to the nursery room, which had been somewhat supernatural-baby-proofed. When the two little girls were together, their powers seemed to be amplified.


    "Okay," Nina turned to her visitors, once the girls were taken care of. "Alpha Eudora, I think you are acquainted with Michael Bishop."


    Eudora slipped forward and extended her small hand toward Michael. "Yes, I remember you, Michael. It''s good to see you again."


    Michael took her hand politely and was surprised by the firmness and the strength of her grip. She held his hand for a moment too long, and it seemed like her hand was growing unnaturally hot in his. She let him go and looked back at her husband, who was still hovering behind her protectively. "It''s not him."


    "Pardon?" Michael growled.


    Eudora looked at him mildly. "The trees have been unsettled. But it''s not you. Please introduce me to your mate."


    Michael pulled Hannah forward. She''d be shy and wary once the strangers arrived and was half hidden behind Michael''s bulk.


    "This is Hannah." Michael said quietly. "Hannah... this is Alpha Eudora. A... friend." He said the word, but he wasn''t entirely sure if Eudora was a friend, or if she was trustworthy.


    "So, this is the one," Eudora said, ncing Hannah up and down. She extended both hands, palm facing up, and waited. Hannah only blinked in confusion.


    "Hannah... it''s okay. She wants to help you." Michael took Hannah''s hand and extended it towards Eudora''s hands. Hannah resisted slightly but allowed Michael to put her palm into Eudora''s.


    Eudora gave Hannah an encouraging smile, and Hannah rxed some. Eudora sandwiched Hannah''s hand between both of hers and closed her eyes. Everyone collectively held their breath, waiting for something dramatic and miraculous to happen. Time ticked by slowly. After about two minutes Eudora opened her eyes and shook her head.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "There''s nothing I can heal here, because nothing is wrong."


    "But--" Michael sputtered, his face crumpled in disappointment.


    Eudora shook her head and gave him a soft, sympathetic look. "I can heal an injury; I can stop a sickness or a disease. But she is not sick, Michael. In fact, she''s very, very healthy." Eudora lifted her hand and stroked it down the scarred side of Hannah''s face. Hannah allowed her, and even seemed a bit in awe of the other woman. "Her scars are healed. She''s just perfect." Hannah grinned at her, and Eudora smiled back before she removed her hands. She patted Michael''s muscr forearm. "Don''t worry."


    "The other alphas are arriving," Shane announced.


    Hannah, seeming to sense Michael''s rising anxiety, put her arms around his waist and pressed herself against his body. This was going to be the day of reckoning for Michael.


    Eudora retreated back into the protective circle of her husband, her bodyguard, and her beta. Shane led the group out of the sitting room into the newly remodeled conference room. It wasn''t as big or as modern as the conference room at ck Crow, but they had managed to make a professional meeting space by knocking down a wall between two smaller rooms. The walls had been painted a muted te green, and a long conference table had been arranged in the middle of the new room, with chairs all around. The table couldfortably seat twenty. One by one, Alphas from the local packs arrived, seven more in total. They took a seat at the long table, and the kitchen staff from Rebel Moon graciously offered them coffee and cookies.


    All of the Alphas were stone-faced. None of them greeted Michael or even gave him a nce at the ce where he stood in the corner, clinging tightly to Hannah for strength and calm. When everyone was seated, Eudora took the lead. "Let''s begin."

 Chapter 144 -

    Nina passed out folders to all of the alphas at the table, while Shane took over speaking. "I invited all twelve alphas on the counsel, the other three are not able to attend this meeting. As we have previously discussed by email, we will be doing things a little differently this time. We will hear testimony from all the parties involved, as well as some individuals who would like to speak about Michael''s character. Then Michael will be given the opportunity to speak in his own defense. Then we shall discuss among ourselves the best way to handle this situation."


    "Let''s break down the usations. The former Alpha Michael Bishop was captured by Rebel Moon after he led an unprovoked attack against our warriors on our packnds. He was personally responsible for injuries which lead to the death of one of our human pack members." One of the alphas snorted at the mention of a human pack member, but Shane ignored him and continued. "It was further brought to our attention that Michael Bishop was in possession of a dangerous slow-acting poison which he was using to eliminate rogues from the area."


    Another alpha spoke up. "Hunting rogues on neutral territory is not a crime, ording to our pack treaties."


    "True." said a third alpha. "However, we should all be deeply concerned about any one pack being in possession of a poison. One day it''s being used on Rogues, the next day it is used against a pack."


    "Gentlemen," Eudora spoke up, softly but firmly, "Let''s save this discussion for after we have heard the testimonies." The other alphas reluctantly submitted to Eudora''s authority.


    Shane cleared his throat and continued. "In your folders you will find a list of the witnesses which were invited to speak today. They are all present except for the former beta of East de, who has taken over as Alpha. He has refused on the grounds that it would be a conflict of interest."


    A low growl grumbled from Michael''s throat. Hannah''s small hand moved over his back, even as Nina shot him a warning nce.


    "So, if everyone is ready, I would like to call our beta, William Pierceson."


    Nina stepped out in the hallway and returned with William. "William, please tell the counsel what your rtionship was to Michael Bishop?" Alpha Shane prompted.


    William nced at Michael before he addressed the group at the table. "We were lovers, very briefly. I found my mate shortly after we broke it off. I was present the day that he crossed the boundary." "Please exin what happened that day."


    William ran a hand through his blond hair. "My mate was a rogue. He and his sister had made a camp near our boundary, in neutral territory. We had returned to the camp to gather their things, as our alpha had agreed to give them sanctuary. My mate was still recovering. Michael had shot him a poisoned arrow." William swallowed. "Michael ambushed us at the campsite, along with a group of his warriors. He was armed with the poisoned arrows again, but he never fired a shot. My mate''s sister, Hannah, was... or is... Michael''s mate."


    "What happened next?"T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hannah rejected Michael." William said dryly. "We finished gathering our things and retreated back onto packnds. Alpha Bishop and his warriors chased us shortly after. Our fighters had already been called to our defense when Michael ambushed us at the camp, so they were at the ready. We fought, and Michael seemed to be intent on going after Hannah." He sighed, as if the next part was difficult for him to rte. "Hannah was with our packmate Daisy. Daisy''s mate was a human, and he jumped in and engaged Michael when he perceived his mate was in danger. He fought well, but he got bit as Michael shifted. He diedter from the venom."


    "I understand that Michael escaped after he was captured by Rebel Moon." Another Alpha questioned, "how did he end up back here again?"


    "Michael returned voluntarily, to seek help for his mate."


    "The mate that rejected him?"


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    William shrugged. "I think she changed her mind."


    "Do you have anything else you want to say?"


    "Yeah," Michael shoved his hands in his pockets. "I wont pretend I understand what motivated Michael Bishop to hunt rogues, and I have every reason to hate him for the suffering he caused my mate." He looked across the room at Michael and met his eyes. "However, I sincerely believe that he has changed. He has shown incredible selflessness and devotion to Hannah since he has returned."


    William bowed out of the conference room, and Heath was called in. Heath was very stiff as he rted how Michael had shot him with a poisoned arrow, and he had wasted away for weeks with a wound that would not heal, as necrosis slowly infected the surrounding flesh. He unbuttoned his shirt and bared his shoulder to show the counsel the scar, and the deep indent where the arrow had prated. "I am only alive today because of a miracle." His eyes flickered briefly to Nina before they looked back at the floor. "And because my sister was present when Bishop came to finish me off."


    "And what is your opinion of the former alpha''s behavior since he has returned with your sister?" Alpha Eudora asked softly.


    Heath''s jaw ticked and his nostrils red. "I hate Bishop. But he saved my sister. And he brought her back, knowing that he would be facing this counsel by doing so."


    The counsel dismissed him and called in Lonnie and Caroline. The rogue pair stood, visibly nervous. They rted briefly how Michael had found them in the woods just over the Canadian border and how he had invited the couple to join him. "He''s been fair to us," Lonnie said, almost grudgingly, "Even though he had us running all over hell and creation after that girl."


    The next witness that was called was Daisy. She slipped in, with Boyd close behind her, a gentle yet possessive hand resting on her shoulder.


    Eudora looked at her sympathetically. "I''m sure this is a very difficult and emotional time for you, Daisy. Thank you foring. What would you like to say?"


    Daisy leaned back against Boyd, borrowing his strength. "It''s true that Michael bit my mate." she said quietly. "And I med him, because I needed to me someone. Losing a mate is... it is a pain like no other. But I don''t me Michael Bishop anymore." She took a deep breath and looked at the council members, one at a time. "I think Bishop was in a mad confusion after being rejected by his mate. I don''t think he had an intention of attacking Rebel Moon. Just as he had no purposeful intention of killing my husband. I think he should be forgiven." She looked into the corner where Hannah was still rubbing Michael''s back to keep him calm. "I don''t want to see Hannah suffer the way that I suffered when I lost my mate." Daisy sniffed and wiped tears out of her eyes. Michael and Boyd met each other''s eyes and nodded to each other, before Boyd ushered Daisy back out of the room.


    "Okay then," Shane looked at the list before him. "We have just one more person on the list--"


    He was interrupted when Hannah suddenly came forward and ced her two small palms on the table. Her whole body shuddered as she tried to call the words out of her brain and out through her mouth. "Michael... saved... me." She stared hard at Alpha Shane. "Good man."


    Shane smiled at her. "Thank you, Hannah."


    Hannah nodded sharply and went back to Michael''s side. He hugged her with both arms and kissed the top of her head.


    "Okay, if we could have Sarah... sorry I don''t have ast name." Shane called. The door opened and the older woman slipped in the room. She smiled ndly at the counsel and nodded at Michael. "Yes," she said with a tight smile. "I''m ready."

 Chapter 145 -

    The entire atmosphere of the room changed when Sarah entered. Hannah became tense, her body shrinking down into her usual defensive posture, her eyes darting around the room as though she were looking for an unseen threat. Michael reacted to Hannah''s unease, stepping forward and forcing his body between Hannah and


    the table full of Alphas. Alpha Eudora''s head tipped slightly to one side, her expression confused, almost as though she were listening to a voice that no one else could hear. In response to Eudora''s expression, her mate was edging closer, and the red-headed woman had her hand on her weapon.


    "Alphas, first let me say what an honor it is that you would allow a lowly rogue such as myself into your presence." There was something slightly sarcastic in her words, as though they had a sharp edge to them. Although she called herself a rogue, she was boldly looking at each representative around the table and staring them in their eyes. A fact which had more than one alpha sitting up with a frown.


    "I met up with Alpha Michael in the Northern Kingdom territories just a few months ago." she said smoothly. "I''ve been living like a wild pig for thest two years, since I was driven from my pack."


    Shane shifted uneasily in his chair, feeling ufortable with the tone of her speech. He wanted to hurry her along. "And how would you describe Michael Bishop?"


    The older woman nced at Michael indifferently. "He has all the typical traits of an alpha male, that is why I followed him. He is strong, protective, and aggressive. He''s also egotistical and arrogant. Single-minded in the pursuit of what he wants, and in this case, he was determined to rescue this girl."


    As she spoke, her hand was easing behind her. The alphas sitting at the table could not see the motion, but Michael, from where he was standing in the far corner could see that she was reaching for something underneath her shirt. He tensed, and in a sh the entire room erupted into chaos.


    Sarah leapt up onto the conference table, a kitchen knife in her hands, her eyes madly fixed on Alpha Eudora. Alpha Eudora was grabbed out of her chair by her massive husband, and the red-headed warrior had her sword drawn and ready. But Michael Bishop was faster than all of them. With a roar he lunged across the room and used his massive body to tackle Sarah down from the table. They wrestled for a moment, but Sarah was no match for the massive man. He squeezed her hand until the sound of breaking bones was audible. Sarah screamed and let the knife fall from her mangled fingers.


    Michael hauled her to her feet and held her facing the rest of the Alphas, who were now out of their chairs and in defensive postures. He yanked Sarah''s hand behind her back and held her in a joint lock so that she could not move. She stood there panting, her hair flying wildly around her face, her eyes still locked on Eudora.


    Eudora elbowed her way out from behind her protectors and moved around the conference table toward Michael and Sarah. Jericho Carrole hovered behind his wife, and the redhead advanced from the other direction, her sword still drawn and read.


    "What is this?" Shane demanded. "Michael!"


    Eudora held up her small hand, and effectively silenced Shane. She moved a chair aside and stood directly before the older woman. Sarah writhed like a rabid animal, her teeth snapping as though she were ready to bite into the younger woman, even in her human form.


    "Who is she?" the red-haired woman finally voiced what the entire room was wondering.


    "She is Sarah Sakwa," Eudora said quietly. "My father''s wife. The woman who murdered him. Isn''t that right, Sarah?"


    Sarah snarled until Michael pulled her arm up and the pain effectively silenced her.


    Eudora stepped even closer, until there was barely a breath between the two women. "The trees told me that there were evil intentions afoot," her voice was soft, almost melodic. "Trees can be very vague. We thought it was Michael Bishop making them uneasy. But it was you, wasn''t it? What a happy ident that you fell in with Michael Bishop and Hannah, and they lead you right back to me."


    A sick smile spread over Sarah''s face. "A happy ident. Or fate," Sarah growled. "I came to finish what Vinny started. You stand here like you are some kind of queen, but you are just an illegitimate bastard. ck Crow belongs to ME." In a sh her free hand went under her shirt, and her hand came up into Eudora''s chest, driving the silver dagger between her ribs. Her face was an expression of pure triumph as Jericho roared in furious agony. But again, a small gesture from Eudora stopped him. Without even a whimper of pain, she pulled the dagger out of her own body and held it up for Sarah to see. The wound didn''t even bleed.


    Sarah''s eyes darted from the dagger to the wound, but there was no wound, only a tear in her blouse to show that the knife had ever prated. "But... it''s silver! It''s pure silver!" "Oh dear, Sarah." Eudora turned the knife so that she was holding it by the silver de, there was no sizzle, no sign of difort. "There''s so much you don''t know about me." Sarah''s mouth was opening and closing like a fish as her eyes shed with outrage.


    Eudora stepped back. "You could have lived out the rest of your life in peace," Eudora said with a shake of her head. "Just like Vincent. If you had just left me alone." She met Jericho''s eyes and then she turned her face away, so she didn''t have to see what was next. Jericho moved in a ck blur, wrenching Sarah''s head with such brutality that the spine was severed and only skin and muscles kept the woman''s head attached to the rest of her body. It now dangled against her chest at an odd angle like a rock in a sock. Michael released the body and let Sarah''s corpse drop to the floor. Jericho stepped over the body, collected his mate in his arms, and pressed her tight against his body. Everyone in the room was silent for a moment, until Hannah broke it with a stifled sob.


    She ran to Sarah''s body and gathered it in her arms. Michael stood over them, his shoulders hunched, his face nk, not sure what he was to do next.


    "Gentlemen," Eudora sank back into her chair as though nothing had just happened. "We should not allow what has happened just now with Sarah Sakwa to affect our decision regarding Michael Bishop. He is not responsible for her actions." She looked up at Michael with calm eyes. "Mr. Bishop, it''s your turn now. What would you say in your own defense?"


    Michael looked over the room until his eyes settled on his mate, who was still softly crying over Sarah''s body. He sighed and ran his hands through his hair. "I have no defense. I did everything that they use me of. I hunted rogues ruthlessly and obsessively. Imissioned the poison. I killed many before I shot William''s mate. And it''s true that I ran blindly into Rebel Moon territory in pursuit of my mate after she rejected me. I fought with a human, and I''m not ashamed to say that he was a worthy opponent. The bite was unintentional, it just happened in the fray of battle, and I deeply regret that the young man died." He sucked in a breath. "I can''t undo what I''ve done."


    "I''ve lost everything. My pack. My position. My wealth, my status. All of my friends. The respect of my peers. I became the thing I feared and loathed the most." Hannah stood up, aware and alert to her mate''s sorrow. He drew her into his arms. He kissed the top of her head and sighed. "But I found Hannah." He smiled down at her sadly. "And I willy down everything, including my life, to keep her safe."


    The room was quiet for a long minute.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Fine. Leave us now, Bishop." Shane dismissed him. Michael nodded and took Hannah from the room. She took onest, unhappy look at the body on the floor before she followed Michael out of the room.

 Chapter 146 -

    Daisy closed the door to the conference room and took a moment to lean against Boyd. She was still conflicted about her second chance mate, but she wasn''t about to run away from him either. He''d been like an angel through everything. Who meets their new mate and then follows her straight into the delivery room? But Boyd had not left her side even for a moment. Every time she felt like she was going to drown or fall apart, all she had to do was slip her hand into his and lean into him, and the most beautiful feelings of calm and wellbeing flowed into her.


    He gave her back a reassuring rub, before she turned and headed straight for the nursery where she''d left her newborn for the few minutes it took for her to speak her piece at Michael''s hearing. She opened the door and smiled at the scene that greeted her. A teenage girl sat on the floor with the newborn cradled in her arms, and the two little girls sat beside her in awe over the tiny baby.


    Raine looked up over her shoulder and gave Daisy a big grin, and Victoria, the smaller toddler, copied her friend. The two girls could almost pass for sisters, both of them with dark curls and extraordinary eyes. Boyd moved into the room and seemed to be a bit awkward around all the small creatures.


    Victoria''s small brow wrinkled up, and she pushed herself to her feet, pushing her diapered bottom into the air before she straightened up. She toddled toward Daisy and Boyd with a determined look on her little face. Daisy, still sore and worn out from the delivery, lowered herself into a chair.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Victoria came and leaned against her knees, cing one chubby palm against Daisy''s bare arm. Daisy felt a warm tingly sensation travel across her skin, along with a sudden flush of energy. Apparently satisfied, the little girl toddled over to Boyd and stopped right in front of the tall,nky man. She put her arms in the air in the international sign of "pick me up, stupid."


    Boyd sent Daisy a panicked look, which made Daisyugh. "Its okay, just pick her up, she won''t break." Boyd swallowed nervously and put his hands around the girl lifting her against his chest. He wasn''t used to children, let alone the baby of an Alpha. He no sooner had her settled, than he felt a tug at his pant leg. He looked down perplexed as the other child pulled at him and also put her arms up. Raine was more vocal, as she demanded, "Up! Up!"


    "Uh," Boyd gaped at the girl and then at Daisy, who giggled behind her hand and simply motioned to him to pick up the second child. Boyd bent down and awkwardly scooped up the bigger toddler, and straightened so that he now had a kid in each arm. By the expression on his face, he might have been holding a skunk on one side and a porcupine on the other.


    Victoria reached for him first, patting his face first and then settling her little hands on his neck, right above the old scar. Raine wiggled forward and put her hands just beside Victoria''s. The two little girls leaned their heads together. Suddenly there was a pulse in the atmosphere which sent Boyd stumbling backwards. He barely caught himself so that he didn''t fall down with the children in his arms. An art easel set up in the back with finger paints tipped over, and a bunch of board books toppled off the shelf.


    The two little girls looked at each other and broke into squeals ofughter.


    The teenager deposited baby Gabe back into Daisy''s waiting arms, and reached for Raine, untangling her from Boyd''s neck with some difficulty. "And that," the teenager said with a snicker, "Is why we have plexiss windows in this room." Baby Victoria looked deeply into Boyd''s eyes and pulled at his beard yfully before she wiggled her way out of his arms. He set her down and watched her toddle back over to her friend. He rubbed his neck, and cleared his throat, which suddenly felt a little scratchy and strange. He gently helped his mate to her feet and held the door to the nursery so she could take the infant back to their room.


    Once inside Daisy''s modest room, he grabbed a bottle of water and gulped it down. Daisy was watching him with raised eyebrows. "Boyd? Are you okay?" He cleared his throat again and rubbed at his neck, his fingers grazing over the scar that he''d had since he was a child.


    He opened his mouth, and felt a strange sensation slide down his pharynx, like tumblers aligning in an old lock. The single word was torn from his mouth, "Daisy..." The name came out hoarse, and almost unintelligible, his voice had been silent and inactive for so long. His eyes grew wide with shock, as did Daisy''s.


    "Boyd, you...!" Daisy shook her head in amazement, her wide mouth curving into a smile. "You spoke!"


    He gulped some more water and tried again. "What... What did those kids do to me?" It was little more than a whisper, but it was spoken words, for the first time in more than two decades.


    Happy tears welled up in Daisy''s big blue eyes. "Raine and Victoria," she shook her head andughed, "You''ll get used to them."

 Chapter 147 -

    Michael paced nervously back and forth across the sagging porch, not caring how the warped boards groaned under his massive body. He couldn''t be still, not with his fate hanging in the bnce. If he lost Hannah now, after everything... As if sensing his thoughts, Hannah stopped him by cing her small body right in the middle of his track across the porch. She wound her arms around his waist and leaned into him, pressing her head against his chest, listening to the steady thumping of his heart. He sighed into her and pressed her slight body tighter against him. He breathed in her sweet scent and let the magic of her bond sooth him.


    It seemed like hours past, but in reality it was more like twenty minutester when the Luna came to call them back to the conference room. Hannah refused to let go of his hand as they entered the room. Someone had removed the body of Sarah Sakwa. Michael and Hannah stood before the table, pressed close together as they waited for the decision of the alphas.


    Eudora stood up, pushing back her chair. "Michael Bishop. Our counsel finds that your behavior previous to finding your mate was morally objectionable. Your disregard for life resulted in the deaths of countless innocent rogues. Although we have determined that nows were broken in your hunt of rogues on neutralnd, nor in the possession of the poison, we have deemed that your behavior makes you unsuitable for the station and responsibility of pack alpha. Fate has already removed you as Alpha of the East de pack."


    "As to the matter of the attack on Rebel Moon... after listening to the testimony of the witnesses present, and conferring with Alpha Shane, we havee to an agreement that the attack was a spontaneous emotional reaction to the rejection of your mate, and not a premeditated act of aggression. The human you killed entered into the fray with full knowledge of the risk that fighting would bring to his fragile body. Rebel Moon, and the widow of the fallen human, have graciously extended forgiveness for the death of their packmate, and have asked us to consider that by losing your pack, your alpha status, and all of your wealth you have already been punished sufficiently for your crimes." "The counsel also found that Michael''s care andpassion not only toward his mate, but toward the rogues he befriended over thest six months, are an indication of his reformed character. So, Michael Bishop, you are free to go." Michael felt his whole body sag in relief. His face split into the happiest smile as he grabbed up his mate and spun her around until she squealed. He set her down and turned to the table. "Thank you, Alphas." He turned especially to Alpha Shane. "Thank you for allowing me to stay on packnds, and for giving me mercy."


    Shane acknowledged Michael with a nod, and smiled indulgently at him. "Take care of our girl. Although she has never been officially inducted into our pack, we all love Hannah like a daughter."


    Michael looked down at her mate, her face was flushed prettily with excitement. "She''s lucky to have you as a family." Michael said with a half smile. He scooped her up into his arms and ducked out of the room, eager to be free of the alphas, and the confines of the house. He no longer had to worry about boundaries or house arrest. He jumped off the porch and ran for the trees with Hannah still in his arms. Once he entered the forest, he gently set Hannah on her feet and reached for his shirt.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Run with me sweetheart. I want to celebrate my freedom with you."

 Chapter 148 -

    The two wolves crashed through the forest, trampling the lush green undergrowth. They chased each other, they chased rabbits, they scented a deer that was already long gone but followed the trail for a few miles just for the fun of it. Theynded in a little clearing near a small stream, and Michael stopped top up the cold, clear water with his tongue. He flopped his big, furry body down on the grass with his tongue lolling out of his mouth, panting happily, feeling the most peace and contentment he''d felt since... well ever. He''d never felt this good before.


    The smaller wolf ran toward him, and leapt at him, but while still in midair, she transformed. Michael shook his head in wonder as shended nimbly on her feet beside him. As fast as a man could snap his fingers, that woman could shift form. She drove her fingers into his fur and buried her face in the scruff of his neck, breathing deeply of his essence. He grumbled in his chest and just took a moment to surrender himself to her soft hands, stroking through his fur, gently kneading into his muscles, sliding across his ears. yfully pulling at his tail. Michael growled and snapped at her yfully before he shifted back into his human body.


    He devoured her with his eyes, appreciating every inch of her lean pale body. She was everything he never knew he wanted, everything he needed, and more. She was absolutely perfect in every way. He trailed his hand down the rippling scar on her face. Even that hade to be beautiful to him. If that witch Eudora had taken away the scar, he would have felt cheated, it was so much a part of her ethereal beauty. Everything about Michael wasrge, rough and hard, from his calloused hands to his muscr body, even the coarse hair that ran down the center of his chest. And inparison, she was soft, and sweet. The sparks and the friction between them were hotter and heavier than ever before, until Michael felt like he was about tobust with passion and desire.


    Hannah moved over him, straddling his legs, pressing herself against him wantonly, holding his face in her hands. Her love making was demanding, and she took control, pushing his body back into the soft spring grass while she rubbed herself sensually against him, pressing her face into his neck, licking and then biting at his mark, causing his whole body to jerk in response. She worked her way lower, sliding her breasts down the length of his body, followed closely by her lips. and her tongue, and her sharp teeth. She scraped her teeth lightly over his t nipples, and then followed it with her warm, wet tongue before moving lower.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    When she reached his groin, she repositioned herself before she took his member firmly, and confidently in her hands. He was already painfully hard and straining for release. She stroked him slowly, purring in contentment as he groaned and pulled his head back until she could see the cords of his neck. But she was just getting started. She lowered her head and ran her tongue over the tip while her hands still continued to run up and down his length.


    Michael''s hands came up and fisted into her silky hair. It was trailing across his thighs, tickling him, only adding to the sensory overload. He was careful not to push her down, but only held her head. She set the pace and the rhythm as she pulled him into her hot mouth. She brought him right to the desperate edge before she released him, leaving him panting and growling.


    She straddled his hips and lowered herself down onto his shaft, throwing her head back in her own satisfied growl as he filled her. His hands moved to her hips, gripping her tight, and just holding her as she rode him fast and hard. When he started to get close to orgasm, she backed off again, dismounting, rubbing herself on him, changing the position. Over and over she took him right to the edge, until his teeth were gritted, and his body was shaking, and then she pulled away. Sweat was pouring from his body, and he was trembling from the effort of hanging on to thest shred of his self-control.


    She pulled herself up and leaned down close to his face, her golden eyes piercing into his soul, her pupils dted with desire, her lips swollen from his kisses, her hair wild and mussed from his hands. She leaned down until her face was so close, he could see the gold flecks in her brown eyes. Her brow wrinkled up with effort as she continued to rub her hot core against him. Her lips trembled with the effort as she shaped the words. "Mark. Me."


    "Hannah-" he was about to protest, but she shoved roughly at his shoulders and rolled away from him. He almost whimpered as her hot body was reced by cool air. His wolf consciousness was frantic in his head, clouding his mind, confusing him.


    He sat up and reached for her, but instead ofing back to him, she lowered herself on all fours and presented her ass to him. She looked back at him over his shoulder, her eyes beckoning him toe and finish the game she had started. Not just the sex, but the entire mating ritual.


    With a feral growl he was on her, thrusting into her. Always he tried to be gentle. Always he gave her full control, but this time, in this moment, there was no holding back. His need to take her was primal. His thrusts were deep and almost violent, but she did not whimper or try to escape from him. On the contrary she rocked back into him at every thrust, driving him deeper, feeding the frenzy of need that had hazed his vision.


    Faster and harder he mmed into her, grunting with the effort, while she moaned in ecstasy. Both of their bodies were slick with sweat, their cries were getting louder and more feral as they drew closer to fulfillment. His hands reached around her slender body, cupping her small breasts, pinching and rolling her nipples, rubbing his rough palms over the hardened tips.


    Her body began to tremble violently, until she finally went over with a scream, and Michael followed her, roaring like a beast, his member pumping inside her as the walls of her vagina clenched and milked him of his seed. There was no more thought, no more reasoning, he couldn''t stop the primal instinct that was imprinted in his DNA. He took hold of her shoulders, pulling her up on her knees, and finally sank his extended canines into the tender flesh at the juncture of her shoulder and neck.


    She hissed in satisfaction and reached behind with her hand, grabbing his head and pressing it down so that he couldn''t release his teeth. Her body shook as a second orgasm tore through her like the aftershock of a powerful earthquake. Long seconds ticked by before her hand slipped down and she finally allowed him to withdraw his teeth. He moved her tangled hair aside gently and tenderly bathed the wound with his tongue, eliciting another moan from his tiny mate. She twisted around so much that they were both on their knees facing each other. His eyes scanned her face and her body for any signs of pain or distress. He''d been so rough. He''d lost all control of his animal nature. He''d mated her hard and fast like a beast. And he''d marked her.


    He could see nothing but satisfaction and pleasure in her angelic face. She wound her arms around his neck with a small smile, and pressed her forehead against his.


    "Hannah-" his heart was overflowing with everything he wanted to express to her at that moment.


    Their bond wasplete, and the mind link was open.


    Well it''s about fucking time, her honey sweet voice sounded in his head.

 Chapter 149 -

    Michael and Hannahy entwined in each other''s arms in the middle of the woods. Michael lovingly picked a twig out of Hannah''s hair. His fingers moved to gently touch the fresh, raw mark on her shoulder. He swallowed down a lump of emotion. "I didn''t want to take away your choice," he admitted. "In case you still wanted to reject me, once you remembered everything." He searched her face. "Do you remember everything?"


    Shaping words and speaking out loud we''re still difficult, but with the mind link allowed her to express herself clearly. I remembered everything the day I chose to mark you, she said, touching the healed mark on his neck. "You know I shot your brother. You know I hunted you. How could you forgive me?" His voice cracked with pain.


    I remember everything, Michael. I remember how you caught me in the woods. I remember how you carried me on your back. I remember how you sat every night untangling my hair. I remembered that you risked everything to bring me back here. She stared deeply into his hazel eyes. I remember everything. And I love you.


    Her words pierced through his heart and tears sprung to his eyes. He let them wash down his cheeks, unashamed. "And I love you." He nuzzled her neck and gathered her slight body close to him. The sun was already setting by the time they shifted back and returned, pulling on their clothes before they walked hand in hand back to the cottage.


    Heath and William were waiting for them inside, along with a celebratory dinner. William grinned at Michael as his hand swept over the table. There was even a bottle of wine. "I thought you might want to celebrate your freedom." Before Michael could respond, a growl ripped through Heath. "You marked her!" His eyes were glued to Hannah''s neck.


    Hannah disengaged herself from Michael''s protective arms and went to her brother. She threw her arms around his neck and pulled him down into a hug. This is my choice, she told him clearly through the special bond they shared as rogue siblings. The link was clear again. I wanted this.


    "You are back? Are you really you?" Heath squeezed his eyes tight for a moment, and then opened them again, as if he expected his sister to disappear again.


    She pulled back and gave him a look. If the look on her face wasn''t enough to convince him, she balled up her hand into a tiny fist and punched him hard on the shoulder. Heath grinned at her and rubbed his shoulder. "Okay, I believe you now."All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He sighed and looked over at Michael, who was watching the exchange with an unreadable expression. "I wish it had been anyone, but you. But since she has epted you..." he shrugged his shoulders helplessly. "I have no choice but to respect her choice."


    Hannah grinned happily and nted a smacking kiss on her brother''s stubbled cheek. She grabbed William up for a hug also, telling him, "Thank you" with her eyes. William spun her around once, but Michael growled and shifted uneasily. William gave him an unapologetic grin before he set Hannah back on her feet. "I''m d you are back." He cleared his throat and gave Heath a meaningful look. "Maybe other things can move forward now."


    The four of them sat around the table and served up the hearty meal of stir-fried chicken and vegetables, rice, and sliced fruit. They ate with the usual gusto and massive appetite of werewolves. Even small Hannah put away an impressive quantity of food. Conversation slowed while they ate and picked up again once the food disappeared and their hunger was satisfied.


    "So, what''s next for you?" William asked as he put down his fork.


    Michael looked over at Hannah and shrugged. "I haven''t really thought that far ahead. All I wanted was to make sure Hannah was alright." Hannah gave him a sweet look of appreciation.


    "Well," William stood and took his empty te to the sink. "If you wanted to stay in the area... I imagine that Alpha Shane could be persuaded to let you stay here. Especially since you and Hannah are a package deal, and Hannah is already like family."


    Michael looked at Hannah, his hazel eyes growing clouded and distant. Hannah''s expression flickered, and she shook her head lightly. Their silent discussion continued, with both of their expressions changing. Hannah shook her head again, more vehemently this time. Michael cleared his throat and turned back to William. "I think we need more time to, uh, discuss our options. Oomph!" Michael grunted as Hannah''s foot connected with his shin under the table. "Hannah," Heath''s voice was low and pleading. "I just got you back... please... don''t leave me again."


    Hannah''s eyes flickered to Michael''s again, before she turned back to her brother. I love you, Heath. We''ve always been together, through everything. I will always be with you. But you have William now, and that beautiful baby boy that you need to help raise. And I have Michael. She sighed and picked up her own te. Alpha Shane may let Michael stay, for my sake, but we both know it will never work out. Michael may not have a pack, but he''s an alpha. He would never be happy taking orders from another wolf.


    "Huh." Heath sat back and pushed his hands through his auburn hair, making it stand up in crazy clumps. "Seems like Hannah''s mind is already made up." He sighed and turned to Michael. "You do realize how stubborn she is, right?" Michael looked up at Hannah with a look of pure adoration as she moved around, helping William clear the table. "Yeah, yeah, I do. And I love that about her."

 Chapter 150 -

    Michael and Hannah ventured up to the packhouse for breakfast. Hannah was no longer afraid to be around a lot of strange people, but she still stayed pressed close to Michael''s side. She was shocked and delighted when Boyd greeted her with his own rough and husky voice. He and Daisy were also sporting fresh new marks. Hannah admired the newborn and took a turn holding him before the food was served.


    Everyone was congrattory as Michael exined that Hannah was perfectly and fully Hannah, even if her speech was still affected.


    When the chatter about newly marked mates finally died down, William cleared his throat and stood. "I have an announcement to make," He looked down at Heath and smiled lovingly. "Since Hannah has been returned to us safely, he has finally agreed to do the honor of bing my husband. We are nning a wedding ceremony in two weeks." His eyes went across the table to Michael and to Hannah. "We hope that you will stay, at least till then."


    Michael looked to Hannah for confirmation, and she nodded eagerly. Michael smiled and nodded. "Looks like we''ll hang around."


    William grinned and reached for Heath''s hand. Their love story was finallying full circle. Before he could sit back down, Daisy deposited baby Gabe in his arms. He cuddled the baby close and sat back down. "Looks like we already have our ring-bearer."


    Heath leaned into William and draped his arm around him. Hannah watched them with a content smile. She was happy for her brother, happy that he had found a home, and happy that he had such a warm and wonderful mate to walk through life with. She knew that they would be wonderful parents, and that Baby Gabe would want for nothing with sweet Daisy as a mother and three incredible fathers to look out for him.


    She nced up at Michael, her eyes tracing lovingly over his square jaw and his full sensual lips. She was already thinking about what it would be like to have his baby. She narrowed her eyes at him. He was awfully big. His pups would be ginormous.


    Across the table Caroline shuffled ufortably, and Lonnie was pouting over his te of pancakes. Hannah looked over at them and met the sad gaze of the other woman. Caroline swallowed and took a deep breath. "Well, I suppose it''s about time for us to be moving on. We did our part to testify for you Michael."


    Michael nodded at her, "I deeply appreciate that you stayed to speak on my behalf. Caroline, Lonnie. You are good people."


    Caroline nodded. Lonnie grumbled something under his breath, but whatever it was, Caroline cut it off by elbowing him in the ribs. He grunted and rubbed at the spot, giving his wife a sour look before he resumed eating his food. Hannah watched them with a frown on her face. Her eyes zed over for a moment as she focused her thoughts back toward Michael.


    We can''t just let them go. They are our people.


    Michael stared down at his little mate for a long time without speaking, as he contemted many things. He leaned down and kissed her forehead. You know, he said back to her through the link. You were born to be a luna. She snorted at him in response.


    Michael pushed himself to his feet. "Caroline, Lonnie, could we speak to you, outside, please." He offered his hand to Hannah, and she took it with a bright smile. They thanked the Luna for breakfast and then slipped outside. The four of them walked together until they were a good distance from the pack house and werewolves with keen, supernatural hearing.


    "Well," Lonnie asked testily when they reached the shade of a big maple. Despite his grumpy attitude, he kept his eyes respectfully lowered.


    "I wanted you to know," Michael said carefully, "That Hannah and I are not going to remain in Rebel Moon."


    Caroline looked shocked. "You- You''re not?" her eyes darted between them, "but I thought for sure that they''d offer you a ce, what with Hannah''s brother being mated here and all that."


    "They did offer. But we decided that this is not the right ce for us." Michael slipped an arm around Hannah''s shoulders and drew her in closer. "We will stay for her brother''s wedding. Then we will be going out again." He looked each of them in the eye for a long and thoughtful moment. "We''ve been through a lot together. We''d be d if you would continue to run with us. We would have weed Boyd too, but I''m pretty sure he''s going to want to stay put." Caroline looked happy and relieved. Lonnie blew out his chest. "Well, I suppose you will be safer with us around." Michael could only shake his head at the man.


    "I''ll talk to Alpha Shane. I think he will allow you to stay until the wedding so that we can leave together when it''s over." He nced down at Hannah and saw her eyes shining with pride and appreciation. Her approval did more to bolster his ego than winning ten battles. Her eyes suddenly grew heated as they traveled slowly down his body.


    Let''s go back to the cottage... Alpha.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 151 -

    The day of William and Heath''s ceremony dawned perfectly clear and bright, with skies so perfectly blue that it hurt to look at them. The small pack had assembled on the backwn to witness the official union of the beta and his fated mate. Heath had finally made the decision not only to marry the love of his life, but to join the small pack officially. A very big step for the man who said, "never trust a pack."


    The two grooms were dressed in ck tuxedos with deep red cummerbunds and ties, both of them tall and handsome. Hannah stood proudly beside her brother, and Luna Nina stood beside her best friend, William. Shane did the honors of officiating the ceremony. Daisy stood with them, holding baby Gabe in his own tiny tux, as part of their sweet andplicated little family.


    They began by exchanging the rings and finished with the blood ceremony to induct Heath officially into the pack. His face was flushed red from the moment they began, and he squirmed to have all eyes on him, but when he gazed into William''s loving blue eyes, he felt calm and certain. He had found his forever home, not in the pack, but in his mate.


    When everything was over, the party began. There was music and dancing, and tons of food. Heath snagged his sister for a dance. Hannah beamed at her brother as he spun her around. Speaking full sentences was still hard for her. Like a person recovering from a stroke, her brain was slowly repairing and regrowing neural pathways for speech. She patted her brother''s ruddy cheek. "So... happy." She whispered.


    Heath pressed her hand against his face. "Me too." He searched her face as they continued to sway to the music. "Stay with us Hannah. Please? It''s not toote to change your mind."


    She gave him a look and shook her head. Her eyes cut to Michael, who was standing near Caroline and Boyd on the outskirts of the party.


    Heath heaved a sigh. "Michael can stay too. He''s an asshole, sure, but he''s a great warrior. I''m sure he''ll be useful." He grunted in pain as Hannah stomped on his foot and red at him. "What?"


    She shook her head and smiled, a little sadness showing in her eyes. She gave up trying to speak in words and used the mind link instead. You know we have to go. But it''s not goodbye, brother. We''ll be back to visit you. Heath grunted, and leaned down to kiss her forehead, just before William swept in to steal him away.


    Hannah moved back over to her mate, sliding her hands possessively around his middle. He nced down at her with concern. "Are you okay?"


    Yes, I''m fine. I''m so happy for him. He finally has the love he deserves.


    Michael''s eyes strayed back to the area where people were dancing. "Yeah. William is a great guy. He couldn''t have done better."


    Well, that''s debatable. She gave him a sassy grin. She turned to Caroline and Lonnie, and spoke to them, using Michael as her trantor. Are you all packed?


    "Yes," Caroline nodded, frowning at her husband, who was currently eating his third slice of wedding cake. Lonnie had been pouty about leaving theforts of the packhouse, but tonight was theirst night. Shane and Nina had not extended any invitation to the couple about joining their pack, so they had no choice but to leave with Michael and Hannah.


    When the party was over, Michael and Hannah returned to her pastel room in Heath''s little house. William and Heath had gifted them with new backpacks in which to carry their supplies, as well as some extra necessities. As a sort of back- handed joke, Heath had even given Michael a new longbow. Everything was ready for their departure in the morning. They snuggled up together to enjoy theforts of a clean, soft bed onest time.


    In the morning Heath and William arrived with breakfast in hand, warm cinnamon rolls, fried eggs, sausages and sliced berries. The two men seemed closer than ever since their ceremony, sitting so close at the table that their knees and thighs were touching, and their forearms were constantly bumping each other over breakfast. William finished eating first and leaned back. "Where will you go?"


    Michael shrugged one big shoulder and finished chewing his bite of sausage. "North, probably," he answered vaguely. "Maybe find a human settlement where we can pick up some odd jobs for the summer."


    Heath''s mouth pressed into a firm line. "Is that really the life you want for my sister? Living like nomads?"


    Hannah reached out andid her hand over her brother''s. the life I choose, Heath.


    Heath grunted and reached for another cinnamon roll. He and Hannah had already lived that life, always on the move, always fearing for their lives. It was a hard life, and he wished he could save his sister from that. Hannah understood his reservations, but she wasn''t afraid. Something out there was calling to her, some greater purpose that was waiting for them to discover. She felt it in her soul, and she believed in it.


    When they had eaten their fill, they said their final goodbyes. Heath clung to his sister with tears in his eyes. "I have onest thing for you," he said gruffly as he thrust a box at her. She gave him a curious look as she tore open the paper and unwrapped the box. It was a satellite phone with a sr charger. Her face broke into a bright smile as she jumped up and wrapped her arms around her brother''s neck.


    "Please, don''t get lost again." He said, in a choked voice. "Call or even text." He gave her a humble, lopsided grin. "I can read a text now."


    She nted a smacking kiss on his cheek before he lowered her back down onto her feet. She gave William a warm hug too before she retreated back to Michael, who was standing aside with their packs in hand.


    "We could drive you somewhere," William said awkwardly, stuffing his hands in his pockets.


    Hannah shook her head and Michael spoke for her. "No thanks. We''re going to hike out. Hannah has a ce in mind for us to make camp for a little while."All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    They shouldered their packs and went out, meeting Caroline and Lonnie in front of the pack house. The luna and alpha were there, along with Daisy and Boyd. Boyd had the infant in his arms and looked perfectlyfortable in his new role of stepfather. Daisy wrapped Hannah in a hug and gave her a teary-eyed goodbye. "I can''t believe you are leaving again. I''m going to miss you so much." Boyd passed the baby back to his mate and also leaned down to hug the slight woman. He bent close to her ear to whisper, "Goodbye... luna." Hannah widened her eyes and shook her head negatively as she released him. He smiled down at her. "You are. You just haven''t realized it yet."


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    When all the goodbyes had been said, they started on foot down the long driveway, back toward the road and the ce where the rogue party had camped, just outside the boundary lines. They followed the road for a couple of miles before they veered off into the woods, following Hannah toward a trail that only she was familiar with.


    Michael felt a great relief as he left the Rebel Moonnds. At least here, out in the woods, he was free. He didn''t have to submit to any other alpha or y by anyone''s rules. Hannah looked over her shoulder and smiled back at him in a knowing way.


    Okay, maybe he would y by ONE person''s rules. The only person who mattered. He would follow Hannah like a puppy anywhere.


    Lonnie had started whining about three miles into the hike, his mouth running non-stop as usual. Michael rolled his eyes and tuned him out, instead reaching for Hannah''s hand as they walked. "Humans are so dumb. Why would ANYONE want to go camping for fun? Do they realize they are actually paying money to go live like homeless people in the woods??" Lonnie said to no one in particr.


    With Lonnie making noise, and Michael focused on Hannah, they didn''t see the man in a tree stand high overhead about four hundred yards off the trail.


    The man in the tree watched the rogues moving away with a pair of binocrs. He focused first on Michael''s broad back before he moved lower and adjusted the sights for the tiny female at his side. He had once considered the huge male to be his prize, but now McKnight realized the real trophy wasn''t the alpha male, but the luna at his side. He made no move to grab his weapon. Not yet.


    He was a hunter.


    And he wanted to study his prey.


    ~END~


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!